Podcasts about Literotica

A WW2 fantasy: a spy and a pilot take refuge in each other. by PeriodPorn. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Max turned around, still half asleep, pulling my body into the half-moon of his own. We lay on a straw mattress in the loft of a barn that had been taken by the resistance here in rural France, and for modesty's sake we had retreated to either sides of it; a difficult task, now made more challenging by the pilot's movements. He took a deep inhale, his face nestled into the back of my neck, and exhaled warm breath onto my tingling skin. Now, with me in his arms, his nightmares were retreating into the dark recess of his subconscious.We had slept beside each other for four nights now. That was how long it had been since we had found each other on a backroad from the border, him separated from his grounded plane and me… well, I had kept myself separate from everything in order to remain undetected. Every night he had been wracked with awful nightmares; this was the first he had touched me in his sleep. I knew that this respite from undoubtedly horrid images should be protected, but an itch inside of me yearned for his hands, now securely fastened at my waist, to animate themselves and explore my body. He had removed his cotton undershirt to sleep better in the heat, and in the dappled moonlight of the barn I could make out the sinews beneath his bare skin. “You hardly know him”, my brain hissed to itself, cannibalistic in it's determination to stifle the urges. “And he's not even awake so he doesn't know what he's doing”- Yet, I tilted my pelvis back ever so slightly. I sighed, trying to mimic the unintentional sounds of someone asleep. The movement made my body arch back into his groin. His body seemed to instinctively tighten around me, welcoming the way the space between us vanished. I felt small, childlike inside his broad, muscular frame. I tilted my pelvis back yet again, hoping the rhythmic movement might stir some kind of consciousness into his lower half. I moaned, as if I was the one having nightmares now. His arms, once slack against my lithe torso, now stiffened. That might have done it. I continued to keep my eyes shut, gripping my arms tighter against his, as if I were protecting myself. The more I created this fiction, the more real it felt. Hadn't I been trying to make myself invisible, protecting myself from enemies this whole time? “Natalie?” He whispered, his Scottish vowels thick and low in his hoarse semi-consciousness. I waited a moment, then pretended to rouse myself. I murmured a little. “Natalie,” he said, more gently this time, “I think you're havin' a nightmare.” You're a sneaky bitch, my brain thought- but his arms were so strong, his chest so firm against my back. I hadn't felt this safe since the start of the war. I was alone then… I had been alone for years. I had used men sexually, of course… but not for my own comfort. Not for my own pleasure. Hadn't I known from the moment he smiled from beneath his RAF cap that this could be a different kind of ally? “You're having a bad dream,” he repeated softly, with a tenderness I almost couldn't bear. As if I'd known him for more than two days. As if the thought of me, my safety, and my unreachable subconscious was of the utmost importance to him. I turned in so I was facing him, curling inwards and tucking my face just below his chin. I would never admit to being frightened by daylight, but in the darkness, I permitted myself this luxury; comfort. I had been frightened for so long, one almost comes to accept it; it was a fear people who did not know wartime would never understand. One of the pilots arms wrapped around my back and scooped me up, the other wrapping underneath my neck to cradle the nape of my hairline. His fingers were coarse unlike mine which were still soft from handling weapons of a slightly different kind: transistor radios. “Shhh,” he whispered sleepily. “It's alright.” His hand was so big that whilst still cupping the back of my head, his thumb could rest against my cheek. It stroked my face calmly, sending chills from the root of my torso up my spine. My breath caught a little, suspended between us. His other arm was still draped around me, no doubt feeling the change in my body. His body stilled too; he was suddenly holding his breath as well. His thumb, however, maintained its steady rhythm. I held my breath still, willing it to edge closer towards my parted lips. And then, it did. I could feel it… His thumb was edging closer and closer towards my lips, and then dared to caress them, catching slowly against my full lower lip as it did. The moment his thumb caught my lower lip, I exhaled, a light breeze brushing against his skin. His thumb lingered there, against the warm and wet skin inside. He was waiting for me to protest, to push him away. The silence between us felt electric. I moved one of my legs to negotiate the space between his, hooking myself around him so that our bodies could press together. With my chest now against his, I could feel the air between us thudding with quickening heartbeats. He did not remove his thumb from the entrance of my mouth. He was waiting for me to give him a signal to proceed. I gently brought his thumb between my teeth. It felt both coquettish and primal; the feeling of something fragile, soft, ready to be destroyed. Yet, his thumb retreated. I might have lost hope there, embarrassed and rejected, were it not for the feeling of his thrust pulsating against my lap. An unmistakable reaction of longing. I should not have worried; his retreating thumb dragged down my chin and neck slowly, leaving a slightly damp residue behind it that cooled quickly in the night air. Simultaneously his other arm brought me even closer to him, his breathing quickening. “Natalie,” he whispered, betraying a deep sense of longing. I knew he wanted me, then. He wanted me quite desperately. But I did not want it to be quick. I wanted it to be slow. I brought my free arm up behind his head so I could drag my fingers from the back of his head to the back of his neck, bringing my face up to meet his. Would he take it from me greedily, as if I were some street woman in a foreign city, an anonymous body that he could hide inside until his grief had retreated? He seemed to sense this. Instead of greedily launching at my mouth, he held me there. “I wish I could see your eyes,” he whispered urgently. “Your eyes…” “You can,” I promised him. “What do you see?” I was terrified of his answer, because I knew that so many men had answers readily prepared for questions like this; it didn't matter who was looking at them or who was asking. Intimacy was a game, a war they could win on foreign shores before returning to their squadrons to regale their mates with their conquests. I felt too deeply for that. Losing this moment to a parlour story meant for male amusement would be too painful. He was silent. Then, in a voice of resignation and sadness: “I saw a lot of pain.” There was no pretence, no air of manipulation. There was familiarity, however; a sense that he recognised it in me because he felt it himself. I held his neck here, hit with a wave of grief for us both. I would have pulled him so close that his body merged with mine, if I could. But this hand released him as soon as it held him there, tracing down the skin of his spine until I could pull it inwards towards our stomachs and continue this unbroken line, ever so slowly, around his side and drag it upwards between us against his almost hairless chest. I felt his heart beating there. His mast continued to throb against me, but it did not cheapen the moment. It intensified it. I knew he wanted me, and that it took everything in him to restrain himself… because he needed me more than he wanted me. He needed me to be here, in whatever way, and he wouldn't do anything to risk it being taken away. “I need you too.” I breathed. He could have me in whatever way he wanted… if that's what he really wanted. I could feel his face tilting towards mine, slowly, until his breath whispered against my mouth. Our lips were so close, his breath sweet and warm, smelling of the mead we'd drank with the resistance soldiers downstairs. His lips were soft against mine. I realised then that I had imagined this moment every time I looked at them, plump and full. His wrested with mine, not trying to part them but just enjoying the way they melted into each other. I was hungrier, it seemed; I gently parted his, daring my tongue to trace within just has his thumb had done only a few moments before. He drank me in. His warm tongue wrapped against mine, sending tingles through every nerve ending available, making me hungrier and hungrier. He finally broke his stillness. He gave in to his urges and grasped my body firmly. He positioned me on top of him as if I weighed nothing. My groin could not be separated from his, seeking heat and pressure, pressing against his shaft and his lower abdomen as I righted myself on top of him. Electricity surged inside of me, moving me to sit up away from his intensifying kiss so that I could straighten my arms and brace them on either side of his shoulders to slowly rock the seat of my body against him. I was abreast a wild horse, willing it to pursue. He groaned quietly, rock-hard beneath me. I continued to work him, wanting to feed the desire I knew was raging inside of him. It became too much to bear; he reached up with one hand and secured it behind my neck, bringing us together so that he could kiss me again, more urgently and messily this time. I slipped one of my arms down against his chest again, wanting to coax the creature that was aching for mine. He almost snarled inside my mouth as he grabbed that same hand and used his body to deftly spin me to my back, pinning both arms up on either side of my head. I exhaled through a smile, exhilarated by his careful control of my body. Now he had me pinned, and with a masterful restraint pulled his crotch away from mine so he could move quickly down towards my base. It was yearning for touch. I found myself nervous; he may not do this for women, I thought. A lot of men don't. Yet his fingers must have found the hem of my silk nightgown resting at my thighs because I could feel the roughness of his touch grazing upwards against my sensitive, soft skin towards my mound. I was not wearing undergarments. The pair I used were precious and currently drying somewhere… does he think me a whore, I worried- He seemed to sense my mind fretting because one of his hands felt down the side of my body slowly, taking in my shape. He was soothing me, willing me to relax. His caress was deliberate, careful, finishing at the side of my body where he gripped my hip, his fingers sinking into my soft arse cheeks. He audibly groaned here, starved for the softness of a woman's body. “Fuck,” he breathed, using his free hand to gently part my knees even further and position himself at the entrance. His head remained above water, however, and I could feel his eyes searching for mine through the dark. “Please…” he begged gruffly. “Please,” I exhaled urgently, bucking my hips upwards in an attempt to bring him closer to me. I felt his dark hair, dark brown and curly in the daylight, tickle the sensitive inner side of my thighs, signalling his descent into heaven. “Slowly,” I begged, my body already wired with so much desire that I felt I might break if he touched me too quickly, or too hard. He slowly kissed along the parting of my lips. This was almost too much; my inhales were short and sharp. He finally slid his warm, wet tongue between the folds ever so slightly, barely reaching the pink beneath that was slickening in preparedness. I groaned now, all other thoughts fleeing my body in anticipation for the moment his tongue would properly enter. When it did, I felt a rush of warmth cascade from my feet upwards. I could hear the sound of his wet tongue against my own moisture, lapping upwards towards the golden crown at the top. He was slow and deliberate, without feeling mechanical or procedural; He was listening to my breath, instructed by the movement and response of my body. I made a guttural sound as he reached the sacred place, his tongue flicking against it gently before massaging around its edges- “Yes,” I gasped, “like that-” But he didn't need my help, because my body was riding against his face, helping him reach the momentum it needed. His tongue quickened its pace, sensing that I was riding towards something that was fast approaching- “I'm coming, I'm coming, I'm coming” I chanted breathlessly, the ebbing of warmth in every part of my body concentrating into an intense beam that was crescendo-ing into its peak. It had been so long since I felt this. His tongue, darting deftly, was only seconds away from that final stroke. When it finally came, the crest of the wave brought a spilling sensation that had my legs quivering around the sides of his head. Then, my body felt as though it had melted away entirely. He hungrily kissed upwards from my abdomen, resurfacing to kiss my mouth with stubble wet from my release. “Max,” I whispered. I was panting slightly, my eyes still rolling backwards towards the darkness above. I was immobilised. “I'm sorry, I…” “No,” he stopped me. He didn't care if I returned the favour; he was too busy kissing my body lightly, devouring every inch he could. I must have tasted salty with sweat. I smiled, willing myself to return to reality. I reached for his hand, guiding it up towards my breast. His body came with it, softly pressing against mine. I could feel his member was already stiff – it seemed to have only strengthened in the time since I'd last felt it in my hand – but with the mention of my soft breasts, it quivered against my abdomen. His fingers started to gently coax the nipple, sending goosebumps down my torso. He was not like other boys, who grabbed and pinched. He took it into his mouth, sucking ever so gently. My other hand felt for him, moving from the base towards the tip ever so gently. “I could do this to you all night,” he promised me quietly- “No.” It was my turn to stop him. My strength had returned. I slunk downwards towards his cotton pants, bulging against what was within. I pulled them downwards, feeling his legs start to kick them away. We had showered hours before for the first time in months; his body smelled faintly sweet, a musk of summer sweat just starting to descend upon both of us. I kissed the inner sides of his thighs and up around his navel, wanting to draw out this moment for him. I moved unpredictably towards his erection, trusting that in the darkness he was relying on the sensation of touch alone. When I finally and slowly licked the length of his shaft, I heard him gasp in the darkness above me. “Natalie,” he exhaled with something that sounded almost like awe. I continued to slick his shaft with my tongue, working my way up towards the tip carefully, only tempering it ever so delicately. I needed to take it all into my mouth, though; I did, working up and down slowly, creating pressure with my lips as I went. “Ugh,” he groaned, “Oh, Jesus…” I worked him at the same slow pace, feeling his member throb with the base of my tongue. He was writhing beneath me on the bed, his hands grasping for my hair, my arm. The slowness was excruciating- So I replaced the pressure of my mouth with the pressure of my hand, gently increasing the pace. He was in ecstasy, laughing amidst the groans of delight. “You're amazing”, he exhaled in disbelief. I could hear his smile. I would have continued for as long as he would have me, but before long he was begging. “I need to be inside you.” I was quick to oblige, my opening aching with the promise of him. I straddled him once more, one hand bracing gently against his firm abdomen while the other hand guided him inside. There was little resistance; I was already so wet, enveloping him as if we had been designed to take each other and each other alone. He was the one who wanted to go slowly now, starting to buck his own hips up underneath me to feel me tighten around him… but I wanted to stay in control now, in the same way he had taken charge of me. I rocked forwards and back on him, riding him so that my pussy moved up and then back down to the base of his shaft with every stride. It felt as if he were entering me for the first time, over and over. I pinned his arms down, letting him relax into the feeling of being taken. He sat up abruptly, laughing in delight, pulling my torso towards his so that he could position me to be leaning back a little. He held me there easily with one arm, using his strength now to push upwards inside of me, pulsing harder and faster. I groaned, feeling him start to hit the wall of my cervix and hint at that inner spot, a different kind of dulled pleasure starting to awaken. I gripped my legs around the back of his torso to intensify it. He responded by taking both arms around me and standing up, lifting me easily and turning me over onto my back, gently laying me down while still maintaining his anchor inside me. He pumped inside of me here, harder than he had before. I wanted him to. He was starting to give in to his own needs now, rather than only thinking of mine. It was not reckless, or angry; it was deliberate, controlled. He was starving, but I knew too that he would hold out as long as he could. I felt my inner centre start to glow with the promise of a different kind of climax. I was surprised. I let out a low, sustained moan and positioned my legs so that they would tuck over his shoulders. I needed him to go even deeper now. He obliged, pumping. His breath was short; I could hear he was getting closer because he was exerting more and more force in his breaths, trying desperately to hold out. But I wanted him to surrender. With my face beside his head, my soft mews of encouragement were right beside his ears. Nothing was lost on him, and every sound I made egged him on. “I want you,” I said in a low whisper. “I want you.” This was too much for him; he spluttered, his body spasming suddenly. I could feel his rod giving it's final quiver, releasing his load inside of me. This filled me with such intense satisfaction that I rode my own kind of second wave of pleasure. He sighed, falling against my breast bone and burying his head into the side of my neck. He inhaled here, holding my head in his hand, cradling it. The pressure of his body against mine felt like home. I felt safe. “Natalie…” he murmured. I don't know what followed in his mind, what he was thinking but not saying, but it didn't matter. He rolled over onto his side, stroking my face in the darkness. Accustomed to the darkness now, I could see his eyes, searching for mine. I allowed myself to blink once or twice and look up at him. I didn't want to be separated from him… but I tore myself away to clean up. The air was fresh around my body, naked of it's covering, somehow removed in the throes of ecstasy. I hoped this would bring him relief, that he could sleep now, that I would return to the bed to find him sound asleep. His body was sprawled on its back, the moonlight illuminating his gorgeous expanse of chest, muscle and smooth pale skin. I found my place beside him, trying not to disturb. But within moments, he had turned himself inward to hold me again, our bodies returned to their half moons, only now there was only skin separating us. by PeriodPorn for Literotica.

She polishes her survival skills. By Cummsweetly. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Tabitha was excited about taking the wilderness survival course. She had signed up with her girlfriend, Kim, and they planned to share a tent. The weekend was supposed to be warm during the days but there had been frost warnings all week, so they were prepared for a few chilly nights. They both knew a couple of the other people taking the course. One guy in particular, for whom Tabitha had the hots, was going. So was a guy with whom Kim had already been a few times. Kim had warned Tabitha that, if things got hot for them, she might sneak out to his tent one night. Tabitha said that she was o.k. with it and didn't mind sleeping alone, even though she was insanely jealous. She was a very horny 18 year old, who masturbated at least once a day, sometimes twice. She had had a few chances to lose her virginity, but had chosen to wait.The guys weren't special and she wasn't going to give her “cherry” to just anyone! So, she was very envious of Kim. Kim was an experienced girl and had shared every encounter with Tabitha. After Kim described her sexual escapades, Tabitha often went home and masturbated, imagining herself in Kim's place. Finally, Friday arrived. They had packed warm clothes and sturdy hiking boots, warm sleeping bags and a good, warm little tent. They all met at the school to catch a bus that would take them to the national campground. Tabitha's eyes quickly scanned the small group of people already waiting. Her heart skipped a few beats as she spied “him” in the crowd. Rex was ruggedly dressed and looked very hot. He stood a little apart from everyone else. She knew that he was on the shy side and that it took some warming up to get him to talk. Once he did, though, she had always found him intelligent, funny and very down to earth. Their eyes met and his face turned a bright red, his green eyes showing up even more against the red. He smiled shyly at her and nodded his head. She smiled back, suddenly shy herself. Then, the survival leader started talking and their silent communication was halted. She found herself sitting next to him on the bus as Kim sat with her latest conquest. Their thighs and shoulders bumping against each other as the bus rumbled along, she had trouble concentrating. They talked the whole way to the park, discovering that they had a lot in common. He was so easy to talk with and she found herself feeling completely at ease with him. Once at the camp, they all got very busy pitching tents and setting up their camp. Rex ended up sharing a tent with Ryan, Kim's guy. A blazing, hot bonfire was started and the team designated to cook that night's meal got to work. It turned out that Rex and Tabitha were on the same team. They were on clean up duty that night and they worked well together, picking up their conversation from earlier. It sure made their time go faster. The temperature had dropped considerably by sunset and everyone scurried into their tents to put on warmer clothes. Kim and Tabitha met in their tent. Kim was flushed and whispered that she and Ryan were getting along really well and would Tabitha mind if Ryan's tentmate bunked in with her that night? Tabitha blushed and stammered that she guessed it was fine with her. Having Rex in her tent, sleeping beside her, was going to be torture. How in the hell was she supposed to sleep with the guy of her present fantasies laying right next to her?? The fire had died down and one of the guys poured water over the blazing hot coals. Kim and Ryan had disappeared hours before. Rex retrieved his sleeping bag and gear and brought put them to Tabitha's tent. He was embarrassed about the whole thing and had apologized to her for invading her space. She assured him that it was o.k. He spread his sleeping bag, right next to hers. “Damn, that's close!” She thought to herself. She got into the tent first, and stripped off her outer layers, leaving on the layers closest to her skin. It was so cold that she could see her breath. She crawled into her sleeping bag, wondering where Rex was. Still chilled, she snuggled down into her bag. There was a tentative clearing of the throat at the tent door. Rex asked if it was o.k. to come in. She said it was. He crawled into the tent and awkwardly stood there. She told him she had just left her long johns and turtleneck on. He quickly stripped out of his outerwear and was in his sleeping bag before she could avert her eyes! They started talking about the day's events and the next day's schedule. It was going to be a lot of fun. The topics turned around to boyfriends and girlfriends, dating. Then they started talking about sex. It turned out that both of them were still virgins. They talked about various friends and kids in school who advertised the loss of their virginity. They both laughed and agreed that when it happened for them, there would not be any announcements made. They talked about oral sex and that they both were very interested in reading and watching porn dealing with oral. They talked a bit more, about dreams and aspirations, both of them getting sleepier by the minute, when she realized that Rex had fallen asleep. She was really horny by this time with all the talk about sex. She thought about all the things they had talked about and decided, right then and there, that she couldn't waste such an opportunity with Rex lying right there beside her. She quietly slid out of her sleeping bag. Shit, was it cold! She crept over to where Rex was sleeping and gingerly tugged on the zipper of his sleeping bag. He didn't stir. She pulled the zipper down far enough to start to wiggle in beside him. He awoke with a start and she put a finger to his lips and whispered, “Shush! Move over!” He moved over to the far edge of his sleeping bag. She slid in beside him, gasping as she felt his bare legs against her hand. Her hand crept up his leg, to discover that he was only wearing briefs. She smiled to herself. This would make her mission, oh, so much easier. She shivered from the cold and awkwardly zipped up the sleeping bag again. It was a tight fit with the two of them inside his bed. The combined heat from their bodies started to warm things up quickly. She felt the bulge of his cock against her hip and could feel her pussy juices begin to flow down her inner thighs. She turned to him and their noses bumped. She started to giggle. Her lips searched for his and she tentatively kissed him. He pressed back and she took that as being a step in the right direction. Her tongue parted his lips and darted inside his mouth. He groaned and gave her a quick taste of his tongue. The next pass, their lips parted and both their tongues bumped and twisted against each other. She thought she was going to orgasm right then and there. He was an awesome kisser! And that tongue of his!!! She could hardly wait to feel it deep inside her pussy. He pressed his hips against hers. She could feel his cock, fully engorged now, hard and steely against her hip. Her hand slid down to his flat, hairy stomach. He groaned again against her lips. Her hand slid to the front of his briefs. His cock twitched and writhed beneath her hand, like a caged animal trying to get free. She loved the feel of him and stroked his cock through his briefs. He was huge! She could not wrap her hand around his cock and he was longer than her hand, from her wrist to the tip of her middle finger, by at least an inch. She found herself salivating, anxious to taste her first cock! Their hands kneaded and stroked and tantalized and tortured each other. Finally she couldn't take it any longer. She ducked her head inside the sleeping bag and slid down until she was kneeling over him, her mouth level with his pulsating cock. She unleashed his cock from the confines of its cage and at last, held his magnificent tool in her hand. She couldn't see a damn thing, but instinctively, her lips were drawn to his warm, silky cock. She deeply inhaled the musky scent of him, the aroma making her juices flow copiously down the insides of her thighs. Her tongue made a slow lick around the head of his cock. Something wet and sticky and slick and sweet tasting covered her tongue. “Yummy!” She thought as she greedily licked it up. “This must be that precum they talk about.” She heard a muffled groan and his hips bucked toward her eager lips. Her tongue eagerly began to lick his shaft, her hand cradling his balls against the root of his cock. “Suck my cock Tabitha. Please take it into your mouth,” he huskily whispered. She swallowed his cock with one gulp, surprising not only him, but herself, too! She loved how he tasted, a bit salty and sweet at the same time. She loved how his cock felt in her mouth, as if it had a life of its own. It twitched and bobbed and pulsated. It was soft and hard at the same time, silky and velvety. It was fantastic!! She slid her mouth up and down his shaft, like she'd seen in the movies. Above her, Rex was making unintelligible sounds, his hips thrusting against her mouth. His balls suddenly became firm and she sensed a change in his mood. She thought that he was about to cum. She was going to experience her first taste of hot, gooey jism! She had heard horror stories about guy's spunk tasting gross. She didn't have time to wonder any further, as his hips bucked beneath her. His cock became even harder and he grunted that he was about to cum. That he was going to fill her mouth with his cum. He grabbed her head between his hands and pushed his cock deeper in her mouth. Her throat opened and she felt his cock deep in her mouth. She could feel the sperm boil in his loins as it erupted. She felt the first spray of sperm hit the back of her throat. She eagerly swallowed as the next stream hit her tonsils. His cock kept pumping sperm into her eager, sucking mouth. He writhed beneath her, hands pulling her hair as his cock spilled into her throat. She didn't think he was ever going to empty his balls, but he did. He was panting heavily, his cock quickly deflating. She continued to suckle him, gently licking his cock and balls. She kissed his cock and slid back up beside him. She grinned at him and told him that she loved sucking him and could she please be his cocksucker? He shook his head in amazement and told that it was unfucking believable!! He said that she could be his cocksucker whenever she wanted! She hugged him and told him that he had better like it, because he was going to have a hard time getting her lips away from his beautiful cock. As they held each other, she felt his cock twitch between them. They laughed and he said that his cock was giving his affirmative vote as well! As they kissed to seal their deal, his cock poked and prodded her stomach. She knew what she wanted next and eagerly grabbed his cock! By Cummsweetly for Literotica

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 3After Lab One, the students exchange places for Lab Two. Fallatio & Cunnilingus.By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the Podcast At Explicit Novels.Lab One was done, and 6 students reclined in their chairs, in the bliss of post-orgasm. The professors, Phoebe & Antonio Garza, were admiring the success of their well-prepared lesson plan. But they need things to move along and keep the class on schedule. The professors marked some charts as the students participated in Lab One. They were graded on how well they followed both the instruction and the demonstration that the professors provided.Lab TwoThe 12 students were in the same pairs, for this 2nd lab, as they were for the 1st. The partners were as follows:· Erika & Jackson.· Rebecca & Devon.· Alexis & Thomas.· Bethany & William.· Michelle & Bruce.· Elizabeth & Malcolm.Bruce led the way as he got up excitedly, and helped Michelle to her feet before getting her to sit back down on the chair and spread her legs. Michelle was already incredibly wet in anticipation, and she was also very turned on from having just swallowed Bruce's cum, her first-ever. Bruce immediately dove between her legs and began to lick her sweet pussy. As he pushed his finger inside Michelle, Bruce was a little surprised to find how tight Michelle was inside. ‘Wow! She feels like she's never had a cock inside of her,' Bruce thought, ‘I really hope I get the chance to stick my cock inside of her at some point because this tight pussy is going to feel so good.' Michelle laid back and enjoyed Bruce's oral attention, knowing that it wasn't going to take long for her to have an orgasm since she was already so aroused.Everyone else in the class began to switch with their partners and soon the classroom was once again filled with the sounds of people moaning in pleasure.Rebecca was working hard to get much of Devon's huge cock in her mouth and was just marveling at how big he was. ‘Wow, I'm definitely going to have to feel this pussy stretcher in me at some point,' thought Rebecca.Devon was just laying back and enjoying the attention Rebecca was paying to his cock. He had never had a girl touch his cock and now one of the best looking girls on campus was sucking him off. He knew he wouldn't last very long and so he looked down to admire Rebecca's big ass before once again focusing on her big green eyes as she serviced his cock.Jackson was so turned on that he knew he was going to finish very quickly, after Erika put his cock in her mouth. Erika wasn't the best at giving a blowjob but Jackson was so pent up he didn't even care, and looking down behind her head to see her nice round ass. He got distracted as he saw her big tits bouncing while she bobbed on his cock. It was too much for Jackson, and he tapped Erika on the shoulder and moaned, "Oh god, yes!" as he began ejaculating in Erika's mouth. Erika, surprised at the quickness of Jackson's orgasm, quickly began trying to swallow his semen.Alexis was working really hard to get Thomas's fat cock in her mouth but she was having trouble getting past the head. Thomas realizing her difficulty grabbed her head so she would look up at him and told her, "That's okay just keep sucking on my head and looking at me. That will be enough to get me off." She looked up at him with her big brown doe eyes and just continued licking the head of his fat cock.Malcolm decided that he wanted to pay attention to Elizabeth's big breasts first. So he started licking one of her nipples while fondling the other tit, while his other hand got busy between Elizabeth's legs, fingering her. Malcolm still couldn't believe that such a short skinny girl could have such big tits but he realized they were definitely real as he was fondling them. Hearing Elizabeth's moaning getting louder he realized that he should start licking her pussy soon before he made her cum just from fingering her, so he got between her widely-parted legs and began licking away.Bethany was enjoying William's efforts as he licked away at her pussy. ‘Wow! William is pretty good at eating pussy. Definitely better than I would have expected.' Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard a voice behind her."Here, William; let me help you out a bit," she turned around to see Mr. Garza standing behind her. Mr. Garza then reached around and cupped one of Bethany's huge boobs in each of his hands.He then began fondling Bethany's large tits and said, "Wow Bethany you have such nice breasts and I can tell that they are real, which is very nice to see with breasts this large." Bethany just relaxed and enjoyed the sensation of William licking her pussy while her teacher fondled her huge tits in his strong hands. All the sudden the combined pleasure of what the two men were doing to her was too much, and Bethany felt herself began to experience one of the best orgasms she had ever had, as she moaned loud enough for the entire class to hear.Hearing Bethany's orgasmic moans and feeling Bruce's tongue and middle finger inside of her, was too much for Michelle as she started a very powerful orgasm. Bruce felt Michelle's already tight pussy get even tighter on his finger, as she started orgasming and he continued to lick her rock-hard clit through her orgasm.Rebecca's continued assault on Devon's huge cock was too much and he moaned, "Oh please don't stop." Rebecca gave the big cock a few more bobs before she felt his testicles tense up in her hand, and immediately pulled up so just the head of Devon's cock was in her mouth as he began ejaculating.After all the attention Malcolm had given her, and all the stimulation of sex moans going through the room, Elizabeth could no longer take it. She grabbed Malcolm's head and pushed it between her legs and started cumming like crazy, having her legs shake a bit in the process.Alexis was still working on Thomas's fat cock head and her attentions were getting him very close. He told her, "Oh god, Alexis don't stop, you're doing so well. Oh! I'm so close, keep going Alexis." Following his encouragement Alexis started sucking at his cock head harder while her tongue found the sensitive underside of his glans. She was rewarded with a large load of cum very quickly. She worked at swallowing all of Thomas's semen while he continued to cum in her mouth. Eventually, the excess ran down her chin. As his explosions subsided, she gave the underside of his tip one last tickle. Thomas pleaded; “Stop!”Alexis slid back off his tip, causing an audible smacking sound. Then she looked into his eyes with a sultry smile; while slowly scooping his excess spunk from her chin with her finger. Unaware that the entire classroom was watching her, she slowly lifted her frosted finger to her tongue and licked all the icing off, then inserted her wet finger deep into her mouth and rolled her tongue around it. Then she winked at him.Silence continued in the room, until the professor spoke."All right, now that everyone has reached a satisfying orgasm, you are free to leave," Mr. Garza told the class."Now remember if at any point you want to practice what you have learned you are free to practice with one of your classmates," Mrs. Garza reminded the students as they started getting dressed and getting all of their stuff together. “No one is required to do anything outside these structured labs. And please; do not discuss anything from these labs with anyone, even each other. What happens here, stays here. You all want your privacy respected.” When the students were dressed, Mr. Garza pressed the button by the chalkboard, and remotely unlocked the classroom doors.Session Two DismissedAs the students left the classroom, several of them pulled out phones and asked for their lab partner's numbers.Professor Phoebe felt her Antonio come up behind her, and press his once again rock hard cock, against her round ass. He then reached up to cup one of her large tits in each of his strong hands."So what did you think about that lesson?" he asked Phoebe, as he fondled her breasts while rubbing his hard cock against the crack of her large ass. "It certainly looked like you were enjoying yourself when you were sucking on Malcolm's huge cock head. I might have to punish you for that later," he added as he whispered in her ear."As I recall, you enjoy the fact that I enjoy having a cock in my mouth," she responded, as she grounded her ass harder into his cock. "Besides it's not like you weren't enjoying yourself when you were holding on to Bethany's huge tits while William was licking her pussy.""Well I was just following your example," he said to his wife. "Now why don't you go over to the table and bend over so you can receive your punishment.""Yes sir," Phoebe responded to her husband's discipline fantasy, as she moved to bend over the teacher's table while shaking her shapely rear end enticingly. Antonio then walked over to his wife. He admired her firm round ass while rubbing one hand up and down her cheek enjoying the smoothness of her skin. He then brought his hand back to give her a firm but pleasurable smack on her ass. Phoebe yelped slightly as she enjoyed the 'punishment'. Antonio gave his wife's fantastic ass a couple more spanks before bringing his large cock up and smacking his cock against his wife's ass."Oh babe enough teasing I really need it now," Phoebe moaned to her husband, her pussy was practically dripping after the display in the classroom and the teasing spanks from her husband. With very little warning, Antonio quickly shoved his large cock into her pussy."Oh yeah babe give me that big fuck pole!" Phoebe yelled. Antonio had his head back enjoying the fantastic sensations of his wife's tight pussy grabbing his thick cock. He then looked back down to see her nice round ass bounce each time he thrust his cock deep inside of her."Wow baby you just have such a nice ass, I love this view," he said."Here let me show you how you can enjoy the view even more," she said back to her husband as she placed her hand on his hip so he would stop thrusting for a moment. Antonio stopped his thrusting, just leaving a bit of his cock still in his wife and watched as she proceeded to back her ass up on his cock before getting into a rhythm so that she was bouncing her round ass on her well-hung man."Oh yeah babe how's that view? Are you working up a big load for me?" she asked."Oh yeah baby I'm definitely working up a huge load for you in these big balls of mine," he responded."Oh babe, give it to me I want to feel you shoot your nut up inside of me. Come on give me your nut," Phoebe begged. All the pleasure and encouragement was too much for Antonio and he pushed his large cock as far as it would go into his buxom lover, while reaching up to grab her swinging tits in his hands. He then unloaded his pent up cum into her with extreme force."Oh yeah babe, I can feel you shooting it all inside me. I'm going to cum too!" Phoebe wailed as she started having and orgasm. She could feel her pussy grabbing Antonio's ejaculating penis as she had one of the best orgasms of her life. Phoebe couldn't believe how much cum he was shooting into her, Wow he must have really enjoyed the students' display if he's cumming this hard, she thought to herself. Eventually, Phoebe's orgasm wained, and Antonio pulled out his exhausted cock from his sex-goddess wife.Phoebe then turned to look at her man and said, "Wow babe, I thought you shot a lot of cum into my mouth earlier, but that was a huge load. I can still feel it deep in my pussy.""Yeah, I don't know what happened, but it felt so good to shoot that much cum in you. I guess seeing all those students performing oral sex was more stimulation than I realized. I can't wait for these sessions to continue. I especially can't wait until we get to the end of the class and we get an opportunity to fuck the students," he said."Yeah I know what you mean. After seeing all of those girls sucking the boys' cocks I can't wait to try having those young cocks inside me," she said."Well now, time to prepare for the next lesson."Session ThreeDevon greeted his classmates in the hall of the building, He was surprised at being the last student to arrive. His nerd reputation might just took a direct hit. But he was happy to be greeted so warmly by all of them. And especially when Rebecca, his lab partner from last session, winked at him.All of the students were waiting outside the classroom door when the lock buzzed and opened for them.As they filed in and walked down the many steps toward the front, Mr. Garza counted all 12 students, then pressed the button again and the locks clicked. Then the classmates began stripping off their clothes in excited anticipation of what today's sex lesson would hold. Once all the students were completely naked and situated on the sofas, Mr. and Mrs. Garza stood to greet their students completely nude."I want to commend the entire class on both your presentation and deportment in the last session.” Mrs. Garza said. “You all seem to keep very good personal hygiene. That's essential. And you all demonstrated kindness, patience, and encouragement to one another. We can't say enough just how essential that is to positive and pleasurable human sexuality.”“We hope that continues,” Mr. Garza added; “and you all spare us the uncomfortable duty of speaking to you personally about either your hygiene, or your unconstructive interactions with others in the class.”“Now class I'm sure some of you are already anticipating this, but, today we will be talking about sexual intercourse, or what is commonly referred to simply as sex," Mrs. Garza said to the class."I'm sure most of you know this but, sexual intercourse is when the man puts his penis inside the woman's vagina," Mr. Garza said to the class as his own penis had reached full erection from seeing his attractive young female students naked."I'm sure most of you know, sexual intercourse is how a man gets a woman pregnant, but I know all the young ladies in this class are taking their birth control so we won't have to worry about that," Mrs. Garza commented to the class, "and let me tell you young ladies it a very good thing that you are on birth control because feeling a man's penis ejaculating inside of you is an amazing experience.""Another thing to note about sexual intercourse is there are a number of different positions you can have sex in," said Mr. Garza."We believe that it would be too difficult for just the two of us to show you all the different sexual positions. So after the fantastic results of last class period, we decided that we will pair all of you up so that you can show your classmates all the different positions," Mrs. Garza told the class. This caused quite a bit of excitement amongst the students, as they were surprised and intrigued that they would get to have sex with their classmates so quickly.Mr. Garza addressed the class, "so what we will do now is pair each of you with a new partner. Once we pair you with your partner we want the two of you to get together and start arousing each other. Once all of you are properly aroused for sex then we will let you know what position you and your partner are going to demonstrate for the class."Lab Three"Now let's figure out what these partnerships are going to be," Mrs. Garza said excitedly. "Now, let's have;· Rebecca & Bruce.· Bethany & Devon.· Erika & Malcolm.· Alexis & Jackson.· Michelle & William.· Elizabeth & Thomas.Well these all seem like good partnerships. Now get together with your assigned partner, and remember what we learned from our previous lessons, and use those techniques to arouse your partner, sexually. Alright, chop chop; go get together and find a place to sit with your partner." All the students got up from their sofas and proceeded to meet up with the student they had been partnered with. For most of them, their bashfulness came back, and this was a reality check. They were expected to immediately be affectionate and spontaneous, without the direct coaching of the professors, to blame it on.Mr. and Mrs. Garza started to walk around the classroom to observe how their students were preparing for the next part of the lesson. Eventually, the 6 pairs found ways to get past all inhibitions, and the foreplay was well underway.Jackson was gently sucking on one of Alexis's pert nipples, while one of his hands was busy between her legs fingering her. Alexis, for her part, had her hand wrapped around Jackson's erect cock, and was slightly stroking it, but seemed more occupied with what Jackson was doing to her.Bethany and Devon were intensely making out, while Devon had one of his hands fondling Bethany's huge breast, Bethany was busy using two hands to stroke Devon's long, fat cock.Michelle had already taken William's cock in her mouth, and was giving him a relaxed blowjob, while also having one of her hands in between her own legs, rubbing her clit, to make sure she was prepared for her first cock.Thomas seemed to have a similar idea to Michelle, as he was in between Elizabeth's legs licking away at her pussy while the short, stacked student gently fondled her 34D breasts. Thomas also had one hand wrapped around his thick cock, to make sure it stayed hard for Elizabeth.By far, one of the most interesting ways the students were practicing foreplay was Rebecca and Bruce. Rebecca had positioned her backside so that she was grinding her large, fat ass into Bruce's cock while he had one hand reaching around grabbing one of Rebecca's firm 34B breast while his other hand was reached around, busy between her legs fingering her very wet pussy.Finally they observed the last couple, as Erika had Malcolm's very fat cock head in her mouth, and seemed to be sucking on it, quite successfully. Not to be outdone though, Malcolm had one hand busy between Erika's legs, as he eagerly fingered her, while using the other hand to hold onto, and gently massage one of Erika's large, heavy tits.As they watched their students please and arouse each other, Mrs. Garza reached out to grab hold of her husband's cock, to find it as hard as she could ever remember feeling it. She gave her husband's hard 9-inch shaft, several short strokes before she addressed the class again."Alright, now that everyone seems properly aroused, I think it's time to proceed to the next part of the lesson." Her ‘professor' voice seemed to bring the students out of a sexually induced stupor, and they all turned to pay attention to their buxom teacher."Now the first position we are going to demonstrate is called the missionary position. This is one of the most common positions in the world, and is very popular. Now for this position the woman lies on her back with her legs spread, while the man gets in position on top of her, so they are face-to-face. Once the man is in position between the woman's legs he slides his penis inside of her. In this position he is free to kiss the woman on her lips, or if he so desires he can pay attention to and kiss her breasts; or sometimes just to look into her eyes.”The six paired-off couples continued to fondle each other while the lecture continued; “Now since the woman is underneath the man, she doesn't have the ability to move as much, but she can still kiss and make out with the man. Also, something that both partners find enjoyable in this position is when the woman wraps her legs around the man and brings his hips closer to her. This helps to pull the man's penis deeper inside the woman, and lets the man know how much she is enjoying him," Mrs. Garza told the class."Now let's see who should our first couple be? I think that we will have William and Michelle start us off with our demonstrations."

She polishes her survival skills. By Cummsweetly. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Tabitha was excited about taking the wilderness survival course. She had signed up with her girlfriend, Kim, and they planned to share a tent. The weekend was supposed to be warm during the days but there had been frost warnings all week, so they were prepared for a few chilly nights. They both knew a couple of the other people taking the course. One guy in particular, for whom Tabitha had the hots, was going. So was a guy with whom Kim had already been a few times. Kim had warned Tabitha that, if things got hot for them, she might sneak out to his tent one night. Tabitha said that she was o.k. with it and didn't mind sleeping alone, even though she was insanely jealous. She was a very horny 18 year old, who masturbated at least once a day, sometimes twice. She had had a few chances to lose her virginity, but had chosen to wait.The guys weren't special and she wasn't going to give her “cherry” to just anyone! So, she was very envious of Kim. Kim was an experienced girl and had shared every encounter with Tabitha. After Kim described her sexual escapades, Tabitha often went home and masturbated, imagining herself in Kim's place. Finally, Friday arrived. They had packed warm clothes and sturdy hiking boots, warm sleeping bags and a good, warm little tent. They all met at the school to catch a bus that would take them to the national campground. Tabitha's eyes quickly scanned the small group of people already waiting. Her heart skipped a few beats as she spied “him” in the crowd. Rex was ruggedly dressed and looked very hot. He stood a little apart from everyone else. She knew that he was on the shy side and that it took some warming up to get him to talk. Once he did, though, she had always found him intelligent, funny and very down to earth. Their eyes met and his face turned a bright red, his green eyes showing up even more against the red. He smiled shyly at her and nodded his head. She smiled back, suddenly shy herself. Then, the survival leader started talking and their silent communication was halted. She found herself sitting next to him on the bus as Kim sat with her latest conquest. Their thighs and shoulders bumping against each other as the bus rumbled along, she had trouble concentrating. They talked the whole way to the park, discovering that they had a lot in common. He was so easy to talk with and she found herself feeling completely at ease with him. Once at the camp, they all got very busy pitching tents and setting up their camp. Rex ended up sharing a tent with Ryan, Kim's guy. A blazing, hot bonfire was started and the team designated to cook that night's meal got to work. It turned out that Rex and Tabitha were on the same team. They were on clean up duty that night and they worked well together, picking up their conversation from earlier. It sure made their time go faster. The temperature had dropped considerably by sunset and everyone scurried into their tents to put on warmer clothes. Kim and Tabitha met in their tent. Kim was flushed and whispered that she and Ryan were getting along really well and would Tabitha mind if Ryan's tentmate bunked in with her that night? Tabitha blushed and stammered that she guessed it was fine with her. Having Rex in her tent, sleeping beside her, was going to be torture. How in the hell was she supposed to sleep with the guy of her present fantasies laying right next to her?? The fire had died down and one of the guys poured water over the blazing hot coals. Kim and Ryan had disappeared hours before. Rex retrieved his sleeping bag and gear and brought put them to Tabitha's tent. He was embarrassed about the whole thing and had apologized to her for invading her space. She assured him that it was o.k. He spread his sleeping bag, right next to hers. “Damn, that's close!” She thought to herself. She got into the tent first, and stripped off her outer layers, leaving on the layers closest to her skin. It was so cold that she could see her breath. She crawled into her sleeping bag, wondering where Rex was. Still chilled, she snuggled down into her bag. There was a tentative clearing of the throat at the tent door. Rex asked if it was o.k. to come in. She said it was. He crawled into the tent and awkwardly stood there. She told him she had just left her long johns and turtleneck on. He quickly stripped out of his outerwear and was in his sleeping bag before she could avert her eyes! They started talking about the day's events and the next day's schedule. It was going to be a lot of fun. The topics turned around to boyfriends and girlfriends, dating. Then they started talking about sex. It turned out that both of them were still virgins. They talked about various friends and kids in school who advertised the loss of their virginity. They both laughed and agreed that when it happened for them, there would not be any announcements made. They talked about oral sex and that they both were very interested in reading and watching porn dealing with oral. They talked a bit more, about dreams and aspirations, both of them getting sleepier by the minute, when she realized that Rex had fallen asleep. She was really horny by this time with all the talk about sex. She thought about all the things they had talked about and decided, right then and there, that she couldn't waste such an opportunity with Rex lying right there beside her. She quietly slid out of her sleeping bag. Shit, was it cold! She crept over to where Rex was sleeping and gingerly tugged on the zipper of his sleeping bag. He didn't stir. She pulled the zipper down far enough to start to wiggle in beside him. He awoke with a start and she put a finger to his lips and whispered, “Shush! Move over!” He moved over to the far edge of his sleeping bag. She slid in beside him, gasping as she felt his bare legs against her hand. Her hand crept up his leg, to discover that he was only wearing briefs. She smiled to herself. This would make her mission, oh, so much easier. She shivered from the cold and awkwardly zipped up the sleeping bag again. It was a tight fit with the two of them inside his bed. The combined heat from their bodies started to warm things up quickly. She felt the bulge of his cock against her hip and could feel her pussy juices begin to flow down her inner thighs. She turned to him and their noses bumped. She started to giggle. Her lips searched for his and she tentatively kissed him. He pressed back and she took that as being a step in the right direction. Her tongue parted his lips and darted inside his mouth. He groaned and gave her a quick taste of his tongue. The next pass, their lips parted and both their tongues bumped and twisted against each other. She thought she was going to orgasm right then and there. He was an awesome kisser! And that tongue of his!!! She could hardly wait to feel it deep inside her pussy. He pressed his hips against hers. She could feel his cock, fully engorged now, hard and steely against her hip. Her hand slid down to his flat, hairy stomach. He groaned again against her lips. Her hand slid to the front of his briefs. His cock twitched and writhed beneath her hand, like a caged animal trying to get free. She loved the feel of him and stroked his cock through his briefs. He was huge! She could not wrap her hand around his cock and he was longer than her hand, from her wrist to the tip of her middle finger, by at least an inch. She found herself salivating, anxious to taste her first cock! Their hands kneaded and stroked and tantalized and tortured each other. Finally she couldn't take it any longer. She ducked her head inside the sleeping bag and slid down until she was kneeling over him, her mouth level with his pulsating cock. She unleashed his cock from the confines of its cage and at last, held his magnificent tool in her hand. She couldn't see a damn thing, but instinctively, her lips were drawn to his warm, silky cock. She deeply inhaled the musky scent of him, the aroma making her juices flow copiously down the insides of her thighs. Her tongue made a slow lick around the head of his cock. Something wet and sticky and slick and sweet tasting covered her tongue. “Yummy!” She thought as she greedily licked it up. “This must be that precum they talk about.” She heard a muffled groan and his hips bucked toward her eager lips. Her tongue eagerly began to lick his shaft, her hand cradling his balls against the root of his cock. “Suck my cock Tabitha. Please take it into your mouth,” he huskily whispered. She swallowed his cock with one gulp, surprising not only him, but herself, too! She loved how he tasted, a bit salty and sweet at the same time. She loved how his cock felt in her mouth, as if it had a life of its own. It twitched and bobbed and pulsated. It was soft and hard at the same time, silky and velvety. It was fantastic!! She slid her mouth up and down his shaft, like she'd seen in the movies. Above her, Rex was making unintelligible sounds, his hips thrusting against her mouth. His balls suddenly became firm and she sensed a change in his mood. She thought that he was about to cum. She was going to experience her first taste of hot, gooey jism! She had heard horror stories about guy's spunk tasting gross. She didn't have time to wonder any further, as his hips bucked beneath her. His cock became even harder and he grunted that he was about to cum. That he was going to fill her mouth with his cum. He grabbed her head between his hands and pushed his cock deeper in her mouth. Her throat opened and she felt his cock deep in her mouth. She could feel the sperm boil in his loins as it erupted. She felt the first spray of sperm hit the back of her throat. She eagerly swallowed as the next stream hit her tonsils. His cock kept pumping sperm into her eager, sucking mouth. He writhed beneath her, hands pulling her hair as his cock spilled into her throat. She didn't think he was ever going to empty his balls, but he did. He was panting heavily, his cock quickly deflating. She continued to suckle him, gently licking his cock and balls. She kissed his cock and slid back up beside him. She grinned at him and told him that she loved sucking him and could she please be his cocksucker? He shook his head in amazement and told that it was unfucking believable!! He said that she could be his cocksucker whenever she wanted! She hugged him and told him that he had better like it, because he was going to have a hard time getting her lips away from his beautiful cock. As they held each other, she felt his cock twitch between them. They laughed and he said that his cock was giving his affirmative vote as well! As they kissed to seal their deal, his cock poked and prodded her stomach. She knew what she wanted next and eagerly grabbed his cock! By Cummsweetly for Literotica

A WW2 fantasy: a spy and a pilot take refuge in each other. by PeriodPorn. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Max turned around, still half asleep, pulling my body into the half-moon of his own. We lay on a straw mattress in the loft of a barn that had been taken by the resistance here in rural France, and for modesty's sake we had retreated to either sides of it; a difficult task, now made more challenging by the pilot's movements. He took a deep inhale, his face nestled into the back of my neck, and exhaled warm breath onto my tingling skin. Now, with me in his arms, his nightmares were retreating into the dark recess of his subconscious.We had slept beside each other for four nights now. That was how long it had been since we had found each other on a backroad from the border, him separated from his grounded plane and me… well, I had kept myself separate from everything in order to remain undetected. Every night he had been wracked with awful nightmares; this was the first he had touched me in his sleep. I knew that this respite from undoubtedly horrid images should be protected, but an itch inside of me yearned for his hands, now securely fastened at my waist, to animate themselves and explore my body. He had removed his cotton undershirt to sleep better in the heat, and in the dappled moonlight of the barn I could make out the sinews beneath his bare skin. “You hardly know him”, my brain hissed to itself, cannibalistic in it's determination to stifle the urges. “And he's not even awake so he doesn't know what he's doing”- Yet, I tilted my pelvis back ever so slightly. I sighed, trying to mimic the unintentional sounds of someone asleep. The movement made my body arch back into his groin. His body seemed to instinctively tighten around me, welcoming the way the space between us vanished. I felt small, childlike inside his broad, muscular frame. I tilted my pelvis back yet again, hoping the rhythmic movement might stir some kind of consciousness into his lower half. I moaned, as if I was the one having nightmares now. His arms, once slack against my lithe torso, now stiffened. That might have done it. I continued to keep my eyes shut, gripping my arms tighter against his, as if I were protecting myself. The more I created this fiction, the more real it felt. Hadn't I been trying to make myself invisible, protecting myself from enemies this whole time? “Natalie?” He whispered, his Scottish vowels thick and low in his hoarse semi-consciousness. I waited a moment, then pretended to rouse myself. I murmured a little. “Natalie,” he said, more gently this time, “I think you're havin' a nightmare.” You're a sneaky bitch, my brain thought- but his arms were so strong, his chest so firm against my back. I hadn't felt this safe since the start of the war. I was alone then… I had been alone for years. I had used men sexually, of course… but not for my own comfort. Not for my own pleasure. Hadn't I known from the moment he smiled from beneath his RAF cap that this could be a different kind of ally? “You're having a bad dream,” he repeated softly, with a tenderness I almost couldn't bear. As if I'd known him for more than two days. As if the thought of me, my safety, and my unreachable subconscious was of the utmost importance to him. I turned in so I was facing him, curling inwards and tucking my face just below his chin. I would never admit to being frightened by daylight, but in the darkness, I permitted myself this luxury; comfort. I had been frightened for so long, one almost comes to accept it; it was a fear people who did not know wartime would never understand. One of the pilots arms wrapped around my back and scooped me up, the other wrapping underneath my neck to cradle the nape of my hairline. His fingers were coarse unlike mine which were still soft from handling weapons of a slightly different kind: transistor radios. “Shhh,” he whispered sleepily. “It's alright.” His hand was so big that whilst still cupping the back of my head, his thumb could rest against my cheek. It stroked my face calmly, sending chills from the root of my torso up my spine. My breath caught a little, suspended between us. His other arm was still draped around me, no doubt feeling the change in my body. His body stilled too; he was suddenly holding his breath as well. His thumb, however, maintained its steady rhythm. I held my breath still, willing it to edge closer towards my parted lips. And then, it did. I could feel it… His thumb was edging closer and closer towards my lips, and then dared to caress them, catching slowly against my full lower lip as it did. The moment his thumb caught my lower lip, I exhaled, a light breeze brushing against his skin. His thumb lingered there, against the warm and wet skin inside. He was waiting for me to protest, to push him away. The silence between us felt electric. I moved one of my legs to negotiate the space between his, hooking myself around him so that our bodies could press together. With my chest now against his, I could feel the air between us thudding with quickening heartbeats. He did not remove his thumb from the entrance of my mouth. He was waiting for me to give him a signal to proceed. I gently brought his thumb between my teeth. It felt both coquettish and primal; the feeling of something fragile, soft, ready to be destroyed. Yet, his thumb retreated. I might have lost hope there, embarrassed and rejected, were it not for the feeling of his thrust pulsating against my lap. An unmistakable reaction of longing. I should not have worried; his retreating thumb dragged down my chin and neck slowly, leaving a slightly damp residue behind it that cooled quickly in the night air. Simultaneously his other arm brought me even closer to him, his breathing quickening. “Natalie,” he whispered, betraying a deep sense of longing. I knew he wanted me, then. He wanted me quite desperately. But I did not want it to be quick. I wanted it to be slow. I brought my free arm up behind his head so I could drag my fingers from the back of his head to the back of his neck, bringing my face up to meet his. Would he take it from me greedily, as if I were some street woman in a foreign city, an anonymous body that he could hide inside until his grief had retreated? He seemed to sense this. Instead of greedily launching at my mouth, he held me there. “I wish I could see your eyes,” he whispered urgently. “Your eyes…” “You can,” I promised him. “What do you see?” I was terrified of his answer, because I knew that so many men had answers readily prepared for questions like this; it didn't matter who was looking at them or who was asking. Intimacy was a game, a war they could win on foreign shores before returning to their squadrons to regale their mates with their conquests. I felt too deeply for that. Losing this moment to a parlour story meant for male amusement would be too painful. He was silent. Then, in a voice of resignation and sadness: “I saw a lot of pain.” There was no pretence, no air of manipulation. There was familiarity, however; a sense that he recognised it in me because he felt it himself. I held his neck here, hit with a wave of grief for us both. I would have pulled him so close that his body merged with mine, if I could. But this hand released him as soon as it held him there, tracing down the skin of his spine until I could pull it inwards towards our stomachs and continue this unbroken line, ever so slowly, around his side and drag it upwards between us against his almost hairless chest. I felt his heart beating there. His mast continued to throb against me, but it did not cheapen the moment. It intensified it. I knew he wanted me, and that it took everything in him to restrain himself… because he needed me more than he wanted me. He needed me to be here, in whatever way, and he wouldn't do anything to risk it being taken away. “I need you too.” I breathed. He could have me in whatever way he wanted… if that's what he really wanted. I could feel his face tilting towards mine, slowly, until his breath whispered against my mouth. Our lips were so close, his breath sweet and warm, smelling of the mead we'd drank with the resistance soldiers downstairs. His lips were soft against mine. I realised then that I had imagined this moment every time I looked at them, plump and full. His wrested with mine, not trying to part them but just enjoying the way they melted into each other. I was hungrier, it seemed; I gently parted his, daring my tongue to trace within just has his thumb had done only a few moments before. He drank me in. His warm tongue wrapped against mine, sending tingles through every nerve ending available, making me hungrier and hungrier. He finally broke his stillness. He gave in to his urges and grasped my body firmly. He positioned me on top of him as if I weighed nothing. My groin could not be separated from his, seeking heat and pressure, pressing against his shaft and his lower abdomen as I righted myself on top of him. Electricity surged inside of me, moving me to sit up away from his intensifying kiss so that I could straighten my arms and brace them on either side of his shoulders to slowly rock the seat of my body against him. I was abreast a wild horse, willing it to pursue. He groaned quietly, rock-hard beneath me. I continued to work him, wanting to feed the desire I knew was raging inside of him. It became too much to bear; he reached up with one hand and secured it behind my neck, bringing us together so that he could kiss me again, more urgently and messily this time. I slipped one of my arms down against his chest again, wanting to coax the creature that was aching for mine. He almost snarled inside my mouth as he grabbed that same hand and used his body to deftly spin me to my back, pinning both arms up on either side of my head. I exhaled through a smile, exhilarated by his careful control of my body. Now he had me pinned, and with a masterful restraint pulled his crotch away from mine so he could move quickly down towards my base. It was yearning for touch. I found myself nervous; he may not do this for women, I thought. A lot of men don't. Yet his fingers must have found the hem of my silk nightgown resting at my thighs because I could feel the roughness of his touch grazing upwards against my sensitive, soft skin towards my mound. I was not wearing undergarments. The pair I used were precious and currently drying somewhere… does he think me a whore, I worried- He seemed to sense my mind fretting because one of his hands felt down the side of my body slowly, taking in my shape. He was soothing me, willing me to relax. His caress was deliberate, careful, finishing at the side of my body where he gripped my hip, his fingers sinking into my soft arse cheeks. He audibly groaned here, starved for the softness of a woman's body. “Fuck,” he breathed, using his free hand to gently part my knees even further and position himself at the entrance. His head remained above water, however, and I could feel his eyes searching for mine through the dark. “Please…” he begged gruffly. “Please,” I exhaled urgently, bucking my hips upwards in an attempt to bring him closer to me. I felt his dark hair, dark brown and curly in the daylight, tickle the sensitive inner side of my thighs, signalling his descent into heaven. “Slowly,” I begged, my body already wired with so much desire that I felt I might break if he touched me too quickly, or too hard. He slowly kissed along the parting of my lips. This was almost too much; my inhales were short and sharp. He finally slid his warm, wet tongue between the folds ever so slightly, barely reaching the pink beneath that was slickening in preparedness. I groaned now, all other thoughts fleeing my body in anticipation for the moment his tongue would properly enter. When it did, I felt a rush of warmth cascade from my feet upwards. I could hear the sound of his wet tongue against my own moisture, lapping upwards towards the golden crown at the top. He was slow and deliberate, without feeling mechanical or procedural; He was listening to my breath, instructed by the movement and response of my body. I made a guttural sound as he reached the sacred place, his tongue flicking against it gently before massaging around its edges- “Yes,” I gasped, “like that-” But he didn't need my help, because my body was riding against his face, helping him reach the momentum it needed. His tongue quickened its pace, sensing that I was riding towards something that was fast approaching- “I'm coming, I'm coming, I'm coming” I chanted breathlessly, the ebbing of warmth in every part of my body concentrating into an intense beam that was crescendo-ing into its peak. It had been so long since I felt this. His tongue, darting deftly, was only seconds away from that final stroke. When it finally came, the crest of the wave brought a spilling sensation that had my legs quivering around the sides of his head. Then, my body felt as though it had melted away entirely. He hungrily kissed upwards from my abdomen, resurfacing to kiss my mouth with stubble wet from my release. “Max,” I whispered. I was panting slightly, my eyes still rolling backwards towards the darkness above. I was immobilised. “I'm sorry, I…” “No,” he stopped me. He didn't care if I returned the favour; he was too busy kissing my body lightly, devouring every inch he could. I must have tasted salty with sweat. I smiled, willing myself to return to reality. I reached for his hand, guiding it up towards my breast. His body came with it, softly pressing against mine. I could feel his member was already stiff – it seemed to have only strengthened in the time since I'd last felt it in my hand – but with the mention of my soft breasts, it quivered against my abdomen. His fingers started to gently coax the nipple, sending goosebumps down my torso. He was not like other boys, who grabbed and pinched. He took it into his mouth, sucking ever so gently. My other hand felt for him, moving from the base towards the tip ever so gently. “I could do this to you all night,” he promised me quietly- “No.” It was my turn to stop him. My strength had returned. I slunk downwards towards his cotton pants, bulging against what was within. I pulled them downwards, feeling his legs start to kick them away. We had showered hours before for the first time in months; his body smelled faintly sweet, a musk of summer sweat just starting to descend upon both of us. I kissed the inner sides of his thighs and up around his navel, wanting to draw out this moment for him. I moved unpredictably towards his erection, trusting that in the darkness he was relying on the sensation of touch alone. When I finally and slowly licked the length of his shaft, I heard him gasp in the darkness above me. “Natalie,” he exhaled with something that sounded almost like awe. I continued to slick his shaft with my tongue, working my way up towards the tip carefully, only tempering it ever so delicately. I needed to take it all into my mouth, though; I did, working up and down slowly, creating pressure with my lips as I went. “Ugh,” he groaned, “Oh, Jesus…” I worked him at the same slow pace, feeling his member throb with the base of my tongue. He was writhing beneath me on the bed, his hands grasping for my hair, my arm. The slowness was excruciating- So I replaced the pressure of my mouth with the pressure of my hand, gently increasing the pace. He was in ecstasy, laughing amidst the groans of delight. “You're amazing”, he exhaled in disbelief. I could hear his smile. I would have continued for as long as he would have me, but before long he was begging. “I need to be inside you.” I was quick to oblige, my opening aching with the promise of him. I straddled him once more, one hand bracing gently against his firm abdomen while the other hand guided him inside. There was little resistance; I was already so wet, enveloping him as if we had been designed to take each other and each other alone. He was the one who wanted to go slowly now, starting to buck his own hips up underneath me to feel me tighten around him… but I wanted to stay in control now, in the same way he had taken charge of me. I rocked forwards and back on him, riding him so that my pussy moved up and then back down to the base of his shaft with every stride. It felt as if he were entering me for the first time, over and over. I pinned his arms down, letting him relax into the feeling of being taken. He sat up abruptly, laughing in delight, pulling my torso towards his so that he could position me to be leaning back a little. He held me there easily with one arm, using his strength now to push upwards inside of me, pulsing harder and faster. I groaned, feeling him start to hit the wall of my cervix and hint at that inner spot, a different kind of dulled pleasure starting to awaken. I gripped my legs around the back of his torso to intensify it. He responded by taking both arms around me and standing up, lifting me easily and turning me over onto my back, gently laying me down while still maintaining his anchor inside me. He pumped inside of me here, harder than he had before. I wanted him to. He was starting to give in to his own needs now, rather than only thinking of mine. It was not reckless, or angry; it was deliberate, controlled. He was starving, but I knew too that he would hold out as long as he could. I felt my inner centre start to glow with the promise of a different kind of climax. I was surprised. I let out a low, sustained moan and positioned my legs so that they would tuck over his shoulders. I needed him to go even deeper now. He obliged, pumping. His breath was short; I could hear he was getting closer because he was exerting more and more force in his breaths, trying desperately to hold out. But I wanted him to surrender. With my face beside his head, my soft mews of encouragement were right beside his ears. Nothing was lost on him, and every sound I made egged him on. “I want you,” I said in a low whisper. “I want you.” This was too much for him; he spluttered, his body spasming suddenly. I could feel his rod giving it's final quiver, releasing his load inside of me. This filled me with such intense satisfaction that I rode my own kind of second wave of pleasure. He sighed, falling against my breast bone and burying his head into the side of my neck. He inhaled here, holding my head in his hand, cradling it. The pressure of his body against mine felt like home. I felt safe. “Natalie…” he murmured. I don't know what followed in his mind, what he was thinking but not saying, but it didn't matter. He rolled over onto his side, stroking my face in the darkness. Accustomed to the darkness now, I could see his eyes, searching for mine. I allowed myself to blink once or twice and look up at him. I didn't want to be separated from him… but I tore myself away to clean up. The air was fresh around my body, naked of it's covering, somehow removed in the throes of ecstasy. I hoped this would bring him relief, that he could sleep now, that I would return to the bed to find him sound asleep. His body was sprawled on its back, the moonlight illuminating his gorgeous expanse of chest, muscle and smooth pale skin. I found my place beside him, trying not to disturb. But within moments, he had turned himself inward to hold me again, our bodies returned to their half moons, only now there was only skin separating us. by PeriodPorn for Literotica.

The Daughter's Approval Meant More Than I Knew.By bart23233. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.For me, turning 40 was a real issue.My friends were throwing me a big four-oh party and it kind of got out of hand there were a lot of people there. Many of whom I didn't even know. Let's just say that we passed small and intimate way back in the dust.As I moved through the crowd, a woman who appeared to be about 45 caught my eye. She was one of the many people I didn't know. She was in shape and had a great body. I decided that at 40, I was allowed to chat up women who were 45. I move over to her and introduced myself.She told me she was Linda. As it turned out, she was friends with a couple I knew and they'd invited her to the party. I asked if she brough her husband, and she replied that she was a widow having lost her husband a year ago. I expressed my sympathies. She said that it wasn't needed as she'd made it past the first three months and worked her head through it. He was gone and she had to move on."So, what's the hardest part now," I asked.She leaned in and said, "No sex. I really miss that part.""A good-looking woman such as yourself should have no problem solving that," I said."It's harder than you think. After all, you haven't offered now have you," she asked with a provocative smile on her face."Never let it be said that I have no manners. You have my offer to help in that area at any time," I said.The room was crowded and everyone was on top of each other. Someone passed by carrying a couple of drinks and offering up a "pardon me". In the bustle of the room, I felt her hand rubbing the crotch of my pants. It wasn't an accidental bump against me, she was groping for treasure."Just checking to see if it were a valid offer," she said. "Seems it was very real."By this time, she had a firm grip on my ball sack and my cock was swelling to full size. It was kind of fun. This had never happened before, even at drunken frat parties at college. Even college girls had been more discrete. By this point, she'd released my balls and was gently rubbing my cock through my pants. She rubbed it from end-to-end, slowly."Okay, you have my attention and a bit of pre-cum," I said in a whisper at her ear. She smiled."I want more than that," she whispered back.The room had pretty much cleared. She stood in a corner, me facing her. Releasing my cock, she unzipped my pants and reached in grabbing my cock. She gave it a good tug and then fondling the head, said, "Yes, I see we do have a pre-cum situation." With that, she released my cock, zipped my pants and slowly licked her fingers which carried my pre-cum."May I call you," she asked."You can call me for anything at any time," I replied.With that she glided away and starting chatting with other guests. It was just as if nothing had happened. I was really hoping that she called. Then I remembered that we'd not exchanged numbers. Not-to-worry, I could always get her number from our mutual friends.Sitting at my desk the following Tuesday, the phone rang. I picked it up and a woman said, "I'm in the market for some pre-cum. Would you be able to help me with that," she asked?"Yes, Linda. I can absolutely help you with that. I'm in a meeting with my boss right now, may I return you call," I asked. "What's your number?" I jotted down the number and promised to call her back shortly.I rushed the remainder of he meeting with my boss. As he left my office, I picked up the phone and called Linda. She picked up."Hello, Linda. What can I do to help you," I asked? I was sure she could hear the smirk in my voice. "Perhaps I could offer you dinner tonight.""No dinner. I told you I was horny not hungry. Do you have any offers that don't involve food?""Perhaps I could come to your place and we could start with my pre-cum and take it all the way to post cum," I said."Take down my address. Let's say seven," she said. She proceeded to give me her address which I wrote down, shoving the paper with the address and phone number into my pants pocket. I didn't have to check anything. My cock was already hard in anticipation.How refreshing to meet a woman who knew what she wanted and was not afraid to ask for it.I arrived at her place, a nice house in the suburbs, promptly at seven. I didn't want to be a minute late for what promised to be a big fucking evening. I rang the bell and waited.She opened the door with a big smile and welcome me in. I handed over the bottle of wine that I'd brought reminding her that she'd passed on food, but hadn't said anything about wine.She got glasses while I popped the cork and pored the wine. We took our glasses to the living room, got comfortable on the couch. We covered the basic unimportant conversation: job, hobbies, likes, dislikes, nice house, how long you lived here, etc.During the conversation, her hand had found my crotch again and was teasing me through my pants. I'd rested my hand on her knee and slowly moved up her leg. Finding her pussy without any panties. Using the first joint of two fingers, I slid them up and down between her pussy lips. She reacted positively. She squirmed a bit and I know it was exciting her so I continued to taunt her pussy. My finger found her clit and I started massaging it in a small circular motion. She let out a little sound that let me know that I had her full attention.As I gently stroked her pussy, she had gotten really wet. I guess she'd been missing a lot of sex after her husband. Her cunt seemed ready to make up for lost time."What do you say to moving this to the bedroom," I asked."Not quite yet," she said.I was a little surprised. She knew why I was here and she was sitting in a puddle of pussy juices. What's the deal?Just then, I heard, "Mom, I'm leaving now." Down the hall came a teenage girl with a backpack. I quickly pulled my hand from under her dress before the girl could see what I was doing."This is my teenage daughter, Lilly," she said.I offered Lilly my hand and said hello. She returned it with a smile. I couldn't read the meaning behind the smile. It could have meant "nice to meet you -- I have good manners" or it could have been "I know you're her to fuck my mom."Lilly was a pretty blond, with a great slender body characteristic of teen girls. She had nice breast -- not huge, but she was not flat chested. Her tiny hips were covered by a short denim skirt. She looked athletic with a flat tummy and strong, but still girlish, legs. In short, she was a dish, just like her mom.She said her goodbye, said she'd be home late and kissed her mom goodnight. In a flash she was out the front door."So, I'm guessing that is why we're not in the bedroom yet."Bingo. And, I wanted her to meet you. Sometimes after meeting someone she gives me our secret 'dump him' code.""Am I on the Dump Him list?""No, she liked you. You got two thumbs up.""Glad that I passed! So, where were we? Oh, yes, I was wondering if you had a bedroom in this house, because I'm ready to fuck." I normally would not have said that, but Linda was proving to be an up-front lady.She showed me to the bedroom and I took off my shoes and socks and tossed them in the corner. I drew her close and started to kiss her. She went right for the tongue. She was sexy as hell! She removed my shirt and dropped it to the floor. I fumbled with her top and when it was off, I released her breast from her bra.I really like the feel of her tits on my bare chest. I focused my tongue on her tits and nipples. They responded quick; the nipples became hard. I had never seen nipples pop up that large and I couldn't resist sucking them -- first one then the other. She responded with low moaning.Dropping to my knees, I removed her skirt. Now, her pussy was right in my face. My fingers went back to the exploration they'd started in the living room. She was still wet from earlier.There she stood, naked. I looked up to see her holding her breasts and pinching the nipples. I was still on my knees. I moved her legs apart just enough to get at her pussy hole. I rub all around it and then inserted one, then two fingers. My tongue was playing with her clit. I could tell that this was all working for her.In a moment, her body became stuff and I knew that she was going to have an orgasm. Her breathing picked up and then she held her breath. She was cumming.I'd been so intent on making the most of her pussy, that I'd forgotten about my cock. I looked down and it was super hard and pointing straight ahead.I stood up and picked Linda up and took her to the bed. Laying her down I lay beside her. She turned half a turn so that she faced me as I lay on my back. She started to rub my chest. Soon she was playing with my nipples. Like her nipples, mine became hard and she started to suck on them. I'd never had a woman suck on my nipples. I thought of that as something men did to women, but it was a real turn-on.She rubbed my chest and proceeded down to my pubic hair which she stroked. She brushed pass my very stiff cock and reached down and fondled my balls. I was so turned on."That feels so good," I said."How about this," she asked.She slid down in the bed and between my legs. With one hand she pushed my cock up out of the way and started to lick my ball sack. Again, something no other woman had ever done for me. It was good.In no time, she had taken one of my balls into her mouth and was gently sucking it. After a minute or so, she allowed that ball to slip out of her mouth and she took the other one into her now empty mouth. After a couple of minutes, she tried to get my entire ball sack and both balls into her mouth. She worked at it but it was too much for her mouth. She let the remaining ball slip between her lips as it came out of her mouth.To have easy access to my balls, she'd been holding the tip of my cock against my pubic hair. With the ball sack now laying between my legs, she released my cock head. My cock pointed to the ceiling. She started at the base and licked it the entire length wiggling her tongue when she reached the head. This she repeated two more times. On the third time, when she got to the head of my cock, she swallowed it.I had started to pre-cum, so she had no issues sliding her mouth down my cock's length. I was getting really excited."No. Stop. I want to fuck you. Now!"She stopped and lay on the bed beside me. I took a moment as I didn't want to cum as soon as I was inside her pussy."Lady, I need to speak to your pussy."I slipped down her body getting between her legs. I licked every inch of her lips and pussy from clit to hole. My thumb took over after I'd tongued her clit for a while. My fingers were inside her pussy. Her pussy was literally dripping juices. There was a small puddle on the bed. It seemed to be the time to get my cock into her pussy.I slipped up her body kissing her as I went. Stopping for a moment to nibble her nipples. By the time we were engaged in some hot tongue kissing, my cock was at her pussy. I pulled myself up to a kneeling position between her legs and grabbed my cock. It was rock hard and ready for pussy. I used the head to rub her clit a bit more and then slid my cock's head the full length of her lips. Up and down. Up and down. I stopped with the head of my cock poised and ready to enter her pussy.I leaned forward slightly and the head of my cock disappeared into her pussy. I paused. She moaned. I pulled out. My cock head was out but still resting at the opening. I didn't need to touch it to keep it where it belonged. Slowly, I pushed my cock forward until I was about half way in. I paused. My cock was swimming in pussy juice. I pulled my cock back until just the head was out-of-sight. I felt her tighten her virginal muscles. She was really gripping my cock head.As I said, "Nice." I thrusted my entire cock into her pussy. I was now balls deep. She felt so good. After a moment, I started slow fucking her. I reached out and grabbed the inside of her knees and pushed her legs into the air. I was now pumping my cock into her pussy at a steady medium pace. With each thrust, she's either moan or offer up a little grunt.She reached down and started to finger her clit. The moaning got louder.I thought about slowing things down by changing positions, but gave that plan a second thought. Everyone was enjoying things as they were and I had the feeling that this was not going to be the only shot I got at this pussy.I picked up the pace of my thrusting and could feel her tightening her pussy around my cock. She was about to cum. Her body suddenly went rigid and she shouted something that I couldn't understand. That was all I needed. I plunged my cock balls-deep into her pussy and started to cum. I could feel each squirt of spunk being blown deep into her virginal canal. I held still, keeping my cock fully inserted in her pussy. I wanted every drop of cum as deeply inside her as possible.I didn't move.After a minute or so, I pulled back and my cock slowly slid from her pussy. It was covered in her juice and my cum.I rolled off of Linda and lay beside her. We were both still breathing heavily.After a few minutes we felt strong enough to talk. "I have a question," I said. "Did Lilly know I was here to fuck her mother?""Yes. My daughter and I keep an open dialogue.""Man, I'm glad she gave me two thumbs up. I would have hated to miss this!""Me too!"I looked at her and said, "So, was this a one off, or will we be fucking a lot in the future?""More than you know!"There was much more. We started seeing us regularly with my spending the night at her place three or four times a week. The sex was great and never boring and I became really comfortable with Linda and Lilly. As the months passed, we went on weekend trips, celebrated Lilly's nineteenth birthday, high school graduation, and acceptance to college. Linda and I engaged freely with both of our circles of friends. It was all good.It was late June and I was headed to Linda's after work. We'd planned a dinner out and I was going to stay the night. I arrived around 5:30pm and was met at the door by Lilly. He said, “Hi” and welcomed me inside.“I just got off the phone with mom. She's had some work emergency and she'll be at least an hour late. She said make yourself at home and she'd call when she left the office.”“Did she say what it was?”“No, just that she was sorry.”“Well,” I said. I guess we have time to talk. You've been so busy getting ready for college we haven't had a long chat in a while.““Yes. Actually, there was something I wanted you to help me with.” She suddenly had a shy face and seemed unsure about continuing.[[MORE]]“Come on, it's me. You can tell or ask me anything. You know I've very fond of your mom and you,” I said hoping to make whatever it was easier for her.I took a chair from the table in the eat-in kitchen and turned it around to the counter. Lilly turned one of the counter-height stools to face me. She was dressed for the warm weather. She had a t-shirt on with the logo of her new college on it. Her skirt was a lightweight fabric and came halfway to her knee.There was no doubt, she was really cute.“So, how can I help? Something about college?”“Sorta. I don't know if mom told you, but I'm still a virgin.”“No,” I said. “That really didn't come up in our talks – I mean really outside of what we'd talk about. Okay. So, you're a virgin. Lots of people are.”“I don't want to go off to college as a virgin. So, I want to deal with it now.”“I thought you were still dating Bobby. It was not of my business, but I thought that he'd – well, picked your cherry.”She paused for a moment. “That's part of the problem. Bobby would most likely screw it up, I mean with the hymen and all. He's so dumb on these things!”“So. You want me to talk to Bobby and walk him through it so that he doesn't screw it up?”“No. I don't want Bobby!”I kind of understood not wanting a high school boy to be your first. They fumble around and finally get their little dicks in your pussy, blow their cum in under a minute and then rush off to tell their friends. The next day at school, before lunch, two of Bobby's friends would ask Lilly for a date. I thought back to my high school days. I'd gotten into two pussies. The first was Megan because my buddy Doug had told me that she'd fucked him. So, I took her to Lover's Lane and finally got her out of her panties, my dick in her cunt and I was done before I knew it. The other was Cindy. Back to Lover's Lane. Getting her out of her panties was more of an effort. Finally, she was ready and I thrusted my dick into her pussy and facing some resistance before it went all the way in. It was her first time and I'd broken her hymen. Again, it took me about a minute to cum in her pussy and she was crying the whole time. Everyone deserves better memories of their first time than that.“Well, who do I talk to? Who and what do you want?”She stared at me. “I want you to fuck me. I trust you to do it right,” she said.“Thanks for the vote of confidence, but I'm with your mom and I'm pretty sure that fucking her daughter is way out of bounds!”“Don't worry about mom. I can take care of her. I really need you to do this for me.”Her legs together, she lifted her feet from the bottom rung of the stool to the next ones up. It positioned her so that I was looking right at her knees. She slowly spread her legs. She had no panties. I was staring transfixed. I had expected to see her pubic area cover with fine, blond hair. There was none. Obviously, she had gotten waxed. The lack of pubic hair made her crotch seem even younger.Her legs were only slightly ajar at this point, but she slowly moved her knees apart. I could see her pussy lips. They were closed showing a slight line down the center. It was as if those lips had never been touched or opened. I was starting to get very hard.She lifted one knee, putting that foot on the seat of the stool. It was then that the line down her crotch disappeared and the lips separated just a bit. Her pussy was just an arm's length from my face.She was right. Bobby didn't deserve this.“Come on. Mom will not be home for an hour. Let's make the most of it. You can break my hymen and teach me to fuck!”With that she hopped off the stool leaned forward and kissed me on the lips slowly. I opened my lips a bit and took her tongue and she took mine.While we kissed, she reached down and unzipped my pants and took out my cock. I reached forward, pulled up her skirt. She spread her legs a bit and I stroked her hairless pussy. Soon I had a finger in her slot. She flinched. She had a small gasp when I brushed by fingers across her clit. We were beyond the point of no return.“Your mother must never know and this is a one time, lose-your-cherry thing.”We stood up and she took me by the hand to her room. I helped her out of her clothes and she lay across the bed. I stripped off my clothes and tossed them into a pile.Damn. She was so young and beautiful. It was exciting that my cock was about to go where no cock had gone before – into that tight little pussy.“So, are you really a virgin,” I asked.“Sure, check if you want to.”I took up a place between her legs and gently opened her pussy lips starting at the top. I gently rubbed her clit and then let my tongue take up her clit. As I opened up her lips, I could see her hymen with its small hole. I rubbed it with my thumb. “How does that feel,” I asked. She answered with a moan.My tongue went to work on her hymen. I was pressing it gently and it gave just a little bit.I stopped all at once. “Are you on birth control,” I asked.“Absolutely, dumb ass.”After tonguing her pussy for a while more, I moved up to lay beside her. I kissed her neck and fondled her breast – rubbing and licking her nipples.She reached over and took my cock into her hand. She rubbed it slowly. Then she moved around and took my cock head into her mouth. “You know, I've seen pictures of dicks, but I didn't realize that they were this size or felt like this,” she said and giggled.Her dick sucking technique needed a lot of work, but I decided to let it go for the moment. Can't learn everything in a day.She moved back to lay beside me and I licked and massaged her pert tits. They were beautiful. My hand reached down to her smooth, hairless crotch. It was as smooth as a baby's butt and it was quite a thrill. As I rubbed where the hair was missing, she opened her legs and I ran my finger up and down her slit. I paused several times to gently touch her hymen. The thought of plucking it made me even harder.My fingers went back to her clit. I slowly toyed with it and she started to moan. She was getting into the mood. My finger switched between small circular motions and back-and-forth. As she responded, I increased the pace and her body started to move without control. Her first orgasm was starting. I continued with both her nipples and her clit and soon her body went rigid and she arched her back off of the bed.“Oh, oh, oh,” she cried out as if this was the only word she could remember.Her rapid panting stopped and she was holding her breath. Not willing to let her off easy, I continued and so did her cumming. Finally, she could stand it no longer and pulled my hand away from her clit. Slowly she calmed down. “Did I just cum,” she asked. I just smiled.In a couple of minutes her breathing returned to normal and she looked at me and said, “I want more!”I kissed her and moved down with my head between her legs. Her clit was huge. That must help to explain her huge orgasm. I positioned by mouth over her clit and my tongue went to work. Already excited, soon she was approaching her second cum of the afternoon. I left her clit a couple of times to slid my tongue down her pussy to tongue that sexy hymen. The hymen hole was tiny, about the size of a pencil, but it was gushing wave after wave of pussy juices. After her second full cum, I moved back up to lay beside her. Gently caressing her tits, I asked her if she was ready.“Yes, I'm ready, fuck me.” After a momentary pause, she asked, “Is this going to hurt?”I said, “yes.” I could tell that she was apprehensive and that I needed to calm her. I reach my hand down to her smooth crotch. “When they waxed your crotch, did it hurt?”“Yes, when they ripped off the wax. But it only hurt for a few seconds. No big deal.”“Well, this will be the same. It will hurt for a few seconds and then you'll be fine and we'll fuck. The upside here is that unlike waxing, you'll only do this once.”“Okay,” she said with caution in her voice.I took a pillow and doubled it over and placed it under the small of her back. This lifted her pussy up into the air for a better approach. I positioned myself on my knees between her spread legs. Knowing that in a few moments I'd be inside that virgin pussy, made me start to pre-cum. I leaned forward just a bit and slid the head of my cock up and down her slit, delivering most of the pre-cum to her hymen.My cock was ready. It was never harder, even the first time I'd fucked her mother. My balls were dangling below waiting for their chance to slap up against that tight ass and asshole.I continued to rub my cock along her slit – each time spending a little more time on her hymen. The next time my cock head was rubbing her hymen, I pressed a little bit. I guess she thought her time had come and she shuddered. I told her that everything was fine and encouraged her to relax. Good advice, but I admitted to myself that if the roles were reversed, that I'd not find that all too comforting.It was time to focus. I positioned my cock's head at her hymen. Between my pre-cum and her pussy juices it was very wet and inviting. I gently moved my hips back and forth each time applying just a little bit more pressure on her maidenhead. Each time the pressure was applied, I paused a little longer. I could tell that she was anxious and I was prolonging her torment.I press my cock against her one more time and when I withdrew, I immediately thrusted forward. My cock broke the hymen and she let out a little yelp. I paused with my cock only about three inches into her pussy.“It's done; you okay,” I said.“Yes, she replied. It was easier than I'd feared. So, no more virginity for me.”With that I pulled my cock back a bit leaving only the head in her pussy. It was time for me to fuck this tight little pussy. I slid in half way and saw her eyes get big. “There's more,” I told her, “Are you okay?” She nodded as I think words had failed her. I leaned forward and thrust my ass forward and my cock slid all the way into her. She was really wet and tight, but her pussy felt really good. After a moment, I started to move in and out of her. Soon, we were in a rhythm – my cock sliding full length in and out and her matching my strokes. I leaned forward putting my elbows on either side of her. I kissed her, sliding my tongue into and out of her mouth in sync with my cock in her pussy.She started to moan again. Her body started to move with mine. I was overwhelmed by being her first, and the tightness of her cunt. I needed to regain control. I slowed and then stopped my pushing in and out of her pussy. I pulled back and my cock slid slowly from her pussy. I moved along side her on the bed and like her laid on my back.She looked at me and said, “Is that all? Did you cum?”“No, I didn't cum. Come here and straddle me. Ride my cock.”She needed only the invitation. She straddled me and lowered herself onto me. When she had taken all of my cock, she started to slide forwards and backwards. Changing the exact stroke, she found her sweet spot and started pumping me eagerly. After several minutes, she shifted her position and continued. Her moaning returned, this time much louder.“Let's try another position.”“Sure. That'd be great.”She swung her leg over me as she dismounted my cock. With my hands on either side of her waist, I moved her into the doggie position. On my knees behind her, I leaned forward, pushed her head to the bed and then reaching between her legs rubbed her clit. She shrieked. Moving my fingers along her slit I could feel her juices. I pulled myself up and grabbed my cock and pointed it to her pussy. We'd done all of the easy stuff, so I slammed it into her cunt in one hard, powerful push. Without pausing, I started pounding her hard and fast. She yelped.“I never knew it would be this good!”I leaned forward just enough to grab her tits. I squeezed and she uttered what can only be called a guttural growl. She had become an animal.I could feel myself swelling inside her. She came with more animal sounds. I could control myself no longer. I thrusted three more times and then buried my cock in her cunt. I could feel my cum squirting into her pussy. After another minute, I slowly slid my cock out of her pussy. My dick was still dripping drops of cum and cum was starting to run out of her pussy.We both slumped onto the bed. It was then that the phone rang. Lillie got up and answered it. It was her mom. It was a short conversation. She hung up. That was mom. She leaving now and should be her in twenty minutes.Linda arrived with pizza.I thought dinner was awkward, but everyone else seemed to be fine. Lilly cast a few looks my way. Everything seemed fine.Later, Lilly went to meet friends and Linda got into bed.Everything about fucking Linda seemed fresh and new; just that much better.After I exploded inside her, I pulled out and lay on my back beside her. She turned to me, laying on her side using one arm to prop up her head. She ran her fingers across the hair on my chest stopping a couple of times to tease my nipples.“Thanks,” she said.“Ah. Think nothing of it. On behalf of my cock and balls, I would like to say it's aways a pleasure to pleasure you. Please call on us anytime you're horny.”Smiling she said, “Not that. I mean thanks for taking care of Lilly.”My blood ran cold. How did she know? What was happening here? “I. I…”“No, I'm serious. It was a good thing you did. She loved it and putting her virginity in her past, she can be her new self. We certainly could not leave this to that dumbass, Bobby!”“Yeah, he is a dumbass! Actually, I was flattered to be asked. I'm glad that you were on board as I'd never want to hurt you.”“Well, of course. I sent the message that you'd have at least an hour and I'd call before I started home.”It was starting to click in my head. I asked, “So you were not working late at the office?”“No, I was at the mall wasting time.”“So, you were window shopping for new bath towels knowing that I was home with Lilly have sex?”“Lilly wanted this and she wanted it with you. Remember the first night you came over, she gave you two thumbs up. She's always really liked you. She feels very close to you.”“There's just one more thing,” she said. “You're never to fuck her again. Period.”Lilly went to college in the fall. She became a fine young woman.By bart23233 for Literotica.

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 2Remedial Students watch the two professors demonstrate fellatio & cunnilingus, then reenact the lessons in the labs.By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the Podcast At Explicit Novels.Professor Antonio Garza couldn't take any more of Phoebe's long dissertation, and blurted out; "Oh baby you've got me so turned on now I really need your mouth on my dick," He was practically moaning to his wife. Just as her husband had requested, Doctor Phoebe Garza leaned down and began licking his penis, just as she had described to the remedial human sexuality class.It was only the second day of this summer remedial class for students who failed their Human Sexuality one oh one requirement. The students were simply naked spectators, so far. But as they were all becoming more comfortable with their own nudity in this class of 12 students, they had no idea just how much they provided visual pleasure and encouragement to each other.Very few of the students knew each other, even cordially. It was a ‘Breakfast Club' of sorts; if you were familiar with the famous brat-pack movie from the 80s.After licking the male professor's penis for a while, the female professor then moved and proceeded to put the head of his penis in her mouth. Mr. Garza began moaning as his wife pleasured the head of his large cock. After a while of pleasuring his head she grabbed his penis with one hand and began stroking it while she bobbed her head up and down on his shaft.At one point she removed her hand and pushed her mouth all the way down to the base of his penis. Mr. Garza groaned as he felt his long cock enter his wife's throat. She held his dick there for a bit before coming back up for air and began stroking her husband's manhood. Several of the girls were amazed that Mrs. Garza could deepthroat her husband's penis because he was very long and thick. The guys were all moaning in vicarious delight.Devon watched with anticipation as he stroked his large 10-inch dick. He had always thought that since he was so large, no woman would be able to deepthroat him; but watching Mrs. Garza swallow her husband's penis had given him hope. In fact, he was really hoping that maybe at some point Mrs. Garza would give him a blowjob and deepthroat him. Mrs. Garza continued to pleasure her husband.All the sudden he moaned, "I'm close baby." Mrs. Garza pulled back until only the head of her husband's penis was in her mouth. She continued stroking his shaft with one hand while she fondled his testicles with the other hand. After a few moments Mr. Garza groaned as he came in his wife's mouth. Mrs. Garza continued stroking her husband's penis while he enjoyed his orgasm. After a moment you could hear Mrs. Garza suck very hard on her husband's penis and he groaned one last time. Mrs. Garza pulled her mouth off of her husband's cock and the class could see her bloated cheeks & watch her throat movement as she swallowed his cum."Now, that is how, you give a man a blowjob," she told the class."Does anyone have any questions?" she asked."What does a man's semen taste like?" asked Erika as she fondled one of her large breasts."Well that usually depends on each man and what his diet is. Now listen young men; one way to make your semen taste sweeter, which let's face it, most girls love sweet things, is to eat citrus fruit, especially pineapples. I would encourage all of you to eat more citrus, especially if you know you are going out with a girl and think you might be getting a blowjob," answered Mrs. Garza.Demonstration Two"Well, if that's all of the questions, then I think that it is time to move on to the next part of the lesson," said Mr. Garza as he stood up, still recovering from his orgasm. "Baby why don't you go lay down across that table and get ready for me." Mrs. Garza grabbed a throw pillow from a sofa & went to lie down on the table. When she lay down she brought one hand up to one of her large breasts and her other hand between her legs to slowly stroke her vagina."Now class, just like my wife did before; I'm going to describe what I'm going to do to my wife, before the demonstration, since my tongue will be otherwise occupied during the demonstration," he said as he smiled seductively to the class, making several of the female students blush."Well first of all, I like to start by kissing my partner and similar to pleasuring a woman with your hands, I make my way down her body kissing her along the way. I start by kissing her neck making my way down and then along her collarbone. Most women really enjoy this especially if it's done in a slightly teasing way. After I've done that for a bit I move down to kiss the woman's breasts, making sure that I pay attention to her nipples and that I make them really hard.” Now the guys were sitting up, elbows on knees, as they watched the buxom Mrs. Garza finger herself.“I try to play with the woman's breasts for a while until her pussy is really wet and she is begging for me to lick her.” Mr. Garza continued his lecture.“I then kiss down her stomach until I reach her pussy. Just to arouse the woman a little more, I like to kiss both of her inner thighs before I make my way to her pussy. I start by just licking her pussy lips. I do this for a while making sure the woman is very wet; and then I start flicking my tongue in and out of her pussy. If your partner wants you to, then you can also finger her while you lick her pussy. Now an important thing for you young men to remember is that the most sensitive part of a woman's vagina is her clitoris. Now you don't want to just randomly start by licking the woman's clit. What I like to do is to just occasionally flick it with my tongue while I'm licking her pussy; and as she gets closer to orgasm, I start licking it more and more until she tells me she's about to cum and then I start just flicking her clit with my tongue.”Mr. Garza's voice had gradually changed from professorial tone, to hot sexy voice, as his bawdy topic became more explicit. He then said; “This drives most women crazy and is sure to help you bring the woman you are with to a satisfying orgasm. Make sure you keeping licking the woman through her orgasm. Most women will eventually pull your head away when they start to get too sensitive." The female students were all leaning back on the sofas and fingering their clits as they heard Mr. Garza's narrative."Babe quit talking and come over here," his wife said as she absent-mindedly stroked her pussy. Mr. Garza walked over to his wife and began kissing her very passionately while reaching one hand down to cup one of her large breasts.After passionately kissing his wife for a bit Mr. Garza suggested to the class; “If you need to see the demonstration better, feel free to stand up and perhaps move to a better place to observe; but leave us plenty of space.”Then he moved to the far side of the table and began kissing his way down his wife's neck. He began to kiss his wife's large breasts before making his way to her very hard nipples. As he began to kiss and suck on his wife's nipples, Mrs. Garza started moaning from her husband's attentions. After sucking on his wife's nipples for a bit Mr. Garza kissed his way down his wife's stomach causing her to shiver a bit from her stomach being slightly ticklish. He then kissed right above his wife's vagina before he picked up one of his wife's legs, which were hanging over the end of the table. He extended it up by the calf and started kissing his wife's inner thigh, making his way towards her vagina; before passing over her vagina to kiss up her other thigh.He continued to kiss and caress around his wife's vagina until Mrs. Garza finally said, "Oh, babe stop teasing me. I need your tongue in me now." Mr. Garza grinned as he obliged his wife's request by just barely licking her slit, which elicited a pretty loud moan from his wife. He then brought one hand up to slide a finger in her pussy to spread her moisture around. Mr. Garza then continued to lick and tongue his wife's pussy as Mrs. Garza began to moan even louder.The students were now all standing in a big half-circle, around the other end of the table from where Mr. Garza was leaned over between his wife's legs."Yeah babe, keep licking my pussy. You're doing such a good job," Mrs. Garza moaned encouraging her husband. She continued moaning very loudly as her husband pleasured her with his tongue. Mrs. Garza had one hand holding one of her large tits while the other hand held on to her husband's head, forcing him further between her legs. She arched her neck and saw the assembled group of eager students. It made her even hornier, knowing she had an audience vicariously sharing her enjoyment.Eventually her moaning increased even more and she said, "Oh babe, don't stop, I'm so close. I'm about to cum." Mr. Garza then began to relentlessly lick his wife's clit, as her moans became cries, as she had a very powerful orgasm. She twisted and pulled both knees upward and her husband tightly held his hands under her ass, holding his tongue lodged tightly to her clit.The students observed her head arch back as she stared at the ceiling, then her eyes rolled even higher in their sockets, as she jerked and trembled. Eventually she couldn't take it anymore and reached down to push her husband's head away from her pussy. He resisted, and she pressed her heels against his shoulders, to overpower his efforts to send her orgasm higher than she could tolerate.Mr. Garza then got up to grab paper towels to wipe off his face while Mrs. Garza laid back, breathing deeply as she recovered from her orgasm. The students had slowly returned to the sofas, pondering the intensity of what they just saw, up close.Mr. Garza gently placed some tissues in Mrs. Garza's hand, while he was wiping up the puddle between her legs.Lab OneThen Professor Antonio Garza turned back around to the class and said, "Okay, now here is the bonus part of the lesson. You will now demonstrate what you just learned on some of your classmates." Most of the students looked around the class nervously while some of the guys seemed very excited at the prospect of receiving oral sex from their classmates. Mrs. Garza then got up on shaky legs, having mostly recovered from her orgasm. Mr. Garza was busy spreading a dozen classroom chairs, spaciously in an arced row, across the floor, facing the sofas.She then stepped forward, turned to the class, and said; "now to start, I want William, Erika, Bruce, Rebecca, Malcolm, and Alexis to line up and sit down in these chairs." All the students who had been recognized got up from their sofas and then sat down in this arced row, facing the other half of the classmates, who were still seated on the sofas. Mr. Garza then contemplated the students who were still sitting at their sofas."Alright, Bethany; I want you to come kneel in front of William. Jackson I want you to come kneel in front of Erika. Michelle, you will be giving Bruce a blowjob and Devon, I want you to come lick Rebecca. Elizabeth, I want you with Malcolm and finally Thomas you are going to pleasure Alexis." Mr. Garza then watched as the other students went to kneel in front of their assigned classmate.Bethany got up quickly and enjoyed having William stare at her large 32F breasts as she went over to him. She contemplated his impressive 7-½ inch penis, which also had a very nice pronounced cock head. ‘Wow, he's got a nice cock, it's long and pretty thick as well I'm definitely going to enjoy this,' she thought to herself as she approached William.Jackson then got up, his long 9-inch penis proudly standing at attention after watching his teacher's display and checking out Erika's large 36D breasts. ‘Man, Erika is hotter than I realized,' he thought to himself, ‘I hope I also get a chance to grab that big ass of hers that I noticed earlier, but those tits are also really nice.'Michelle then got up proudly displaying her body as she approached Bruce while accessing his long 8-inch cock. ‘Well, that's a pretty nice cock you've got there Bruce,' she thought to herself, ‘It's pretty long but good thing it's not very thick because I want to try and swallow that cock.' As she got closer to Bruce, to make sure to entice him more by reaching up and grabbing both of her full, natural 34C breasts and pulling on her nipples. She was happy to see that this action made Bruce's cock throb a little harder.Devon then stood up still a little nervous about displaying his large, thick 10-inch cock to the classroom, but he quickly began gaining confidence when he realized that all the women in the classroom, including his teacher, were staring at his large cock. ‘Wow I guess they really do like my cock,' he thought to himself. He looked over at Rebecca who was staring very intently at his cock. ‘Rebecca is really hot,' he thought. ‘I mean I always try to sneak a peek at her big ass when she's walking down the hall and I've definitely masturbated while thinking about that ass, but I never thought I would get the chance to lick her pussy. Maybe I can even reach up and grab her ass to pull her pussy closer to my face while I lick her.'Elizabeth then got up, proudly displaying her large 34D breasts, which looked even larger on her petite frame. She was very proud of her curvy body especially her round ass that she had been working on very hard through a regime of squats. As she walked over to Malcolm she checked out his 7-inch cock. ‘Well at least it's not too long of a penis but wow; does Malcolm have a big cock head, I mean his head is a least twice as thick as the rest of his shaft.' She then knelt down in front of Malcolm and licked her lips seductively, which made Malcolm's cock throb in anticipation.Finally, Thomas stood up to walk toward Alexis proudly displaying his 6-inch cock. While he knew that his cock wasn't very long he knew that he more than made up for it with how thick it was, as his cock was probably thicker than any other guy in the classroom. He started to check out Alexis as he approached her. ‘Nice! Alexis is really cute; I can't believe I'm getting the opportunity to eat her out. I've always thought she was really pretty, and now I get the chance to check her out naked and lick her nice pussy.'After all the students paired up with their respective partners Mr. Garza again addressed the class, "Now class for those of you that I determined will kneel in front of your classmates, you will perform oral sex on them until they have an orgasm. You will then switch with your partner, and they will perform oral sex on you until you reach orgasm. Does everyone understand this?"All the students nodded in acceptance. "Alright; well then, you may begin pleasuring your partner," Mr. Garza told the class. The students each started pleasuring their partner and Mr. and Mrs. Garza went over to observe the students as they used the information the teachers had just taught the students.Thomas was gently kissing Alexis's neck while fondling one of her firm 32B breasts paying special attention to her long nipple. Elizabeth was holding on to Malcolm's cock with her hand while also licking up and down his shaft. Devon was already licking one of Rebecca's 34B breasts while fondling her other breast. Michelle already had Bruce's cock head in her mouth while she played with his balls with her hand. Jackson was already in between Erika's legs as he was gently kissing her thighs. Bethany was licking up and down William's cock as he moaned in pleasure.As the teachers were walking by, Bethany decided to take William's cock in her mouth and slid her lips down his shaft, which caused him to moan a little louder. He also heard Erika moan as Jackson began licking her slit and looked over at her. Her head was back and her eyes were closed.William was then transfixed as he watched Erika's large chest heave as she breathed deeply in pleasure. As though she could feel William's eyes on her, she opened her eyes and looked at William. She noticed as he stared intently at her chest."You can touch them if you want," she said to William."What?" he stuttered as he was broken out of his trance of staring at her chest."Here," she said as she reached down to grab one of his hands and brought it up to her nice full right breast. "It feels good when someone is touching my breasts." William couldn't believe what was happening as he cupped one of Erika's large, heavy breasts. Erika then relaxed her head again and closed her eyes as she enjoyed the pleasure of having William fondle her sensitive right tit while Jackson ate out her pussy. ‘Wow this is amazing,' she thought to herself revealing in the pleasure of two different guys paying attention to her body.Bethany looked up at William only to see that he was paying more attention to Erika and her big tits, than the girl giving him a blowjob. Not to be outdone she repositioned herself higher on her knees and grabbed William's other hand and placed it on her even larger breast. William was drawn back to Bethany as she placed his other hand on her very large tit. ‘Wow! I can't believe this; I'm feeling up two of the bustiest girls on campus while one of them sucks my cock. This is the best thing ever,' he thought to himself.Meanwhile, Bruce was seriously enjoying the blowjob that Michelle was giving him. She was bobbing up and down on his cock while occasionally pulling up to swirl her tongue around the head of his cock. After some time going up and down on his cock she steadied herself and then began pushing all of his 8 inch cock into her mouth. Bruce moaned loud enough to get several of his classmates to notice him, as he felt Michelle swallow his cock. ‘Oh my god I can't believe this,' he thought to himself. ‘How was I so lucky that I got the girl who already knows how to deep throat a cock? Man, Michelle is great at giving head. This is awesome!'Rebecca was really enjoying what Devon was doing to her with is tongue. She was also enjoying having his hands on her hips, even though she knew he probably just wanted to be grabbing her big ass. ‘Well he is doing a pretty good job with his tongue, I guess I can give him what he wants plus I enjoy it when a guy grabs onto my big ass,' she thought to herself. She started to slide her hips forward until a lot of her ass was off the seat. She then gently put pressure on Devon's hands forcing them around her hip and giving him permission to grab hold of her round ass. Devon took full advantage of this when he realized what Rebecca wanted. He used both hands to grab hard onto her ass and pulled her pussy closer to his face and began licking her with more intensity. In response, she rested her elbows on the chair and lifted her ass off the surface. ‘Holy crap this is amazing,' Rebecca thought to herself as she felt Devon hold tightly onto her full ass and lick her pussy even harder. ‘Damn, I'm definitely going to have to work hard on sucking his huge cock when it's his turn, cause this is amazing.' She closed her eyes and threw her head back in pleasure as she enjoyed what Devon was doing to her pussy.Malcolm was really enjoying having Elizabeth suck on his cock. She was bobbing her head up and down while also stroking his cock. ‘Man, this feels really good but I wish Elizabeth would spend more time sucking my cock head because it feels really good when she comes up to my head,' Malcolm thought to himself. As if she was reading his mind, Mrs. Garza walked over to Elizabeth and tapped her on the shoulder. Elizabeth pulled her mouth off of Malcolm's cock and looked up at her teacher."Here let me show you something," Mrs. Garza, said to her student. "Now, remember that I said that a man's cock head is the most sensitive part of the penis? And Malcolm here, has a very nice cock head so why don't you pay more attention to the head of his penis like this."Malcolm couldn't believe it as his very hot teacher took his cock into her mouth and began swirling her tongue around his large cock head. Holy shit this is amazing! I can't believe Mrs. Garza is licking my cock. He groaned in pleasure as his teacher licked his cock. Mrs. Garza eventually pulled her mouth off of her student's penis, and looked back at Elizabeth."See how much he enjoyed it when I paid more attention to his cock head?" Elizabeth nodded her understanding. "So why don't you continue what you were doing, except when you reach the top of his penis spend some time swirling your tongue around his cock head and I'm sure you will have him cumming in no time." Mrs. Garza then got up to continue to observe the other students while Elizabeth went back to work on Malcolm's cock. She made sure to put more focus on his cock head and got a moan from Malcolm in response. She smiled to herself and began working on his cock again.Alexis was leaning back enjoying what Thomas was doing to her pussy as she pulled at her long hard nipples. Wow this feels amazing, Alexis thought to herself, ‘This is so much better than when I masturbate. Thomas is really good with his tongue. I can't believe that I'm about to cum already.' Alexis pulled Thomas's head further between her legs as she continued playing with her nipple with the other hand.She felt herself approaching a powerful orgasm but just before she was able to cum, she heard Bruce moan, "Oh here it cums." Alexis looked over to see Michelle pulling up until just the head of Bruce's cock was in her mouth as he began ejaculating in Michelle's mouth. The stimulation of this display was too much for Alexis, and she felt herself having a very intense orgasm as Thomas continued to lick her pussy.Erika, hearing two of her classmates' cumming, was also close to succumbing to her orgasm. Having William fondle one of her heavy tits while Jackson had reached up to grab hold of her other breast while relentlessly continuing to lick her pussy was too much for the young stacked student, who reached a shaking orgasm under all the attention she was receiving.William felt Erika reach her orgasm while he was fondling her breasts. Bethany's oral attention to his cock was getting him very close and he decided that he really wanted to enjoy Bethany. He removed his hand from Erika's breast and reached down to grab hold of both of Bethany's huge breasts, and softly moaned to her, "I'm so close."Upon hearing this, Bethany renewed her efforts to pleasure William's nice cock. She loved the feeling as he groped both of her fantastic tits while she sucked on him. Suddenly she felt William tense up and he began ejaculating thick ropes of cum into her mouth. She continued to try and pleasure William's cock as he came very forcefully in her mouth. Bethany couldn't believe that William could shoot so much cum. She hadn't given many guys blowjobs before but none of them had ever cum this much. ‘I guess that means I'm really good at this,' she thought to herself.Rebecca loved what Devon was doing to her and was also finding it quite arousing to listen to her fellow classmates reach orgasm. Suddenly she felt an intense sense of pleasure as she reached a very powerful orgasm. She shifted her weight on her left elbow while she grabbed Devon's hair in her right hand, and forced his head further between her legs while he grabbed on to her huge ass and held on for dear life. Elizabeth, realizing that all her classmates had already brought their partner to orgasm, renewed her efforts of pleasuring Malcolm's big cock head.Malcolm, overwhelmed with this new assault on his cockhead moaned, "Oh god, don't stop," as he grabbed hold of Elizabeth's long brown hair. Soon he felt his testicles tense up and then began shooting cum into Elizabeth's mouth. Elizabeth continued her oral assault on Malcolm's large cockhead until he was finished cumming, then following her teacher's advice gave Malcolm's big cock head one last hard suck while swirling her tongue around it. Malcolm groaned again as he felt Elizabeth lick his over-stimulated cockhead one last time.As half of the class sat back enjoying their post-orgasmic joy Mr. Garza addressed the class. "Now class, remember that whenever you receive oral sex from a partner you always need to reciprocate this action. So once you are recovered from your orgasm you need to perform oral sex on your partner so that they know you appreciate what they did for you. This completes Lab One. You're going to begin Lab Two.”To be continued.By zachattack163 for Literotica

The Daughter's Approval Meant More Than I Knew.By bart23233. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.For me, turning 40 was a real issue.My friends were throwing me a big four-oh party and it kind of got out of hand there were a lot of people there. Many of whom I didn't even know. Let's just say that we passed small and intimate way back in the dust.As I moved through the crowd, a woman who appeared to be about 45 caught my eye. She was one of the many people I didn't know. She was in shape and had a great body. I decided that at 40, I was allowed to chat up women who were 45. I move over to her and introduced myself.She told me she was Linda. As it turned out, she was friends with a couple I knew and they'd invited her to the party. I asked if she brough her husband, and she replied that she was a widow having lost her husband a year ago. I expressed my sympathies. She said that it wasn't needed as she'd made it past the first three months and worked her head through it. He was gone and she had to move on."So, what's the hardest part now," I asked.She leaned in and said, "No sex. I really miss that part.""A good-looking woman such as yourself should have no problem solving that," I said."It's harder than you think. After all, you haven't offered now have you," she asked with a provocative smile on her face."Never let it be said that I have no manners. You have my offer to help in that area at any time," I said.The room was crowded and everyone was on top of each other. Someone passed by carrying a couple of drinks and offering up a "pardon me". In the bustle of the room, I felt her hand rubbing the crotch of my pants. It wasn't an accidental bump against me, she was groping for treasure."Just checking to see if it were a valid offer," she said. "Seems it was very real."By this time, she had a firm grip on my ball sack and my cock was swelling to full size. It was kind of fun. This had never happened before, even at drunken frat parties at college. Even college girls had been more discrete. By this point, she'd released my balls and was gently rubbing my cock through my pants. She rubbed it from end-to-end, slowly."Okay, you have my attention and a bit of pre-cum," I said in a whisper at her ear. She smiled."I want more than that," she whispered back.The room had pretty much cleared. She stood in a corner, me facing her. Releasing my cock, she unzipped my pants and reached in grabbing my cock. She gave it a good tug and then fondling the head, said, "Yes, I see we do have a pre-cum situation." With that, she released my cock, zipped my pants and slowly licked her fingers which carried my pre-cum."May I call you," she asked."You can call me for anything at any time," I replied.With that she glided away and starting chatting with other guests. It was just as if nothing had happened. I was really hoping that she called. Then I remembered that we'd not exchanged numbers. Not-to-worry, I could always get her number from our mutual friends.Sitting at my desk the following Tuesday, the phone rang. I picked it up and a woman said, "I'm in the market for some pre-cum. Would you be able to help me with that," she asked?"Yes, Linda. I can absolutely help you with that. I'm in a meeting with my boss right now, may I return you call," I asked. "What's your number?" I jotted down the number and promised to call her back shortly.I rushed the remainder of he meeting with my boss. As he left my office, I picked up the phone and called Linda. She picked up."Hello, Linda. What can I do to help you," I asked? I was sure she could hear the smirk in my voice. "Perhaps I could offer you dinner tonight.""No dinner. I told you I was horny not hungry. Do you have any offers that don't involve food?""Perhaps I could come to your place and we could start with my pre-cum and take it all the way to post cum," I said."Take down my address. Let's say seven," she said. She proceeded to give me her address which I wrote down, shoving the paper with the address and phone number into my pants pocket. I didn't have to check anything. My cock was already hard in anticipation.How refreshing to meet a woman who knew what she wanted and was not afraid to ask for it.I arrived at her place, a nice house in the suburbs, promptly at seven. I didn't want to be a minute late for what promised to be a big fucking evening. I rang the bell and waited.She opened the door with a big smile and welcome me in. I handed over the bottle of wine that I'd brought reminding her that she'd passed on food, but hadn't said anything about wine.She got glasses while I popped the cork and pored the wine. We took our glasses to the living room, got comfortable on the couch. We covered the basic unimportant conversation: job, hobbies, likes, dislikes, nice house, how long you lived here, etc.During the conversation, her hand had found my crotch again and was teasing me through my pants. I'd rested my hand on her knee and slowly moved up her leg. Finding her pussy without any panties. Using the first joint of two fingers, I slid them up and down between her pussy lips. She reacted positively. She squirmed a bit and I know it was exciting her so I continued to taunt her pussy. My finger found her clit and I started massaging it in a small circular motion. She let out a little sound that let me know that I had her full attention.As I gently stroked her pussy, she had gotten really wet. I guess she'd been missing a lot of sex after her husband. Her cunt seemed ready to make up for lost time."What do you say to moving this to the bedroom," I asked."Not quite yet," she said.I was a little surprised. She knew why I was here and she was sitting in a puddle of pussy juices. What's the deal?Just then, I heard, "Mom, I'm leaving now." Down the hall came a teenage girl with a backpack. I quickly pulled my hand from under her dress before the girl could see what I was doing."This is my teenage daughter, Lilly," she said.I offered Lilly my hand and said hello. She returned it with a smile. I couldn't read the meaning behind the smile. It could have meant "nice to meet you -- I have good manners" or it could have been "I know you're her to fuck my mom."Lilly was a pretty blond, with a great slender body characteristic of teen girls. She had nice breast -- not huge, but she was not flat chested. Her tiny hips were covered by a short denim skirt. She looked athletic with a flat tummy and strong, but still girlish, legs. In short, she was a dish, just like her mom.She said her goodbye, said she'd be home late and kissed her mom goodnight. In a flash she was out the front door."So, I'm guessing that is why we're not in the bedroom yet."Bingo. And, I wanted her to meet you. Sometimes after meeting someone she gives me our secret 'dump him' code.""Am I on the Dump Him list?""No, she liked you. You got two thumbs up.""Glad that I passed! So, where were we? Oh, yes, I was wondering if you had a bedroom in this house, because I'm ready to fuck." I normally would not have said that, but Linda was proving to be an up-front lady.She showed me to the bedroom and I took off my shoes and socks and tossed them in the corner. I drew her close and started to kiss her. She went right for the tongue. She was sexy as hell! She removed my shirt and dropped it to the floor. I fumbled with her top and when it was off, I released her breast from her bra.I really like the feel of her tits on my bare chest. I focused my tongue on her tits and nipples. They responded quick; the nipples became hard. I had never seen nipples pop up that large and I couldn't resist sucking them -- first one then the other. She responded with low moaning.Dropping to my knees, I removed her skirt. Now, her pussy was right in my face. My fingers went back to the exploration they'd started in the living room. She was still wet from earlier.There she stood, naked. I looked up to see her holding her breasts and pinching the nipples. I was still on my knees. I moved her legs apart just enough to get at her pussy hole. I rub all around it and then inserted one, then two fingers. My tongue was playing with her clit. I could tell that this was all working for her.In a moment, her body became stuff and I knew that she was going to have an orgasm. Her breathing picked up and then she held her breath. She was cumming.I'd been so intent on making the most of her pussy, that I'd forgotten about my cock. I looked down and it was super hard and pointing straight ahead.I stood up and picked Linda up and took her to the bed. Laying her down I lay beside her. She turned half a turn so that she faced me as I lay on my back. She started to rub my chest. Soon she was playing with my nipples. Like her nipples, mine became hard and she started to suck on them. I'd never had a woman suck on my nipples. I thought of that as something men did to women, but it was a real turn-on.She rubbed my chest and proceeded down to my pubic hair which she stroked. She brushed pass my very stiff cock and reached down and fondled my balls. I was so turned on."That feels so good," I said."How about this," she asked.She slid down in the bed and between my legs. With one hand she pushed my cock up out of the way and started to lick my ball sack. Again, something no other woman had ever done for me. It was good.In no time, she had taken one of my balls into her mouth and was gently sucking it. After a minute or so, she allowed that ball to slip out of her mouth and she took the other one into her now empty mouth. After a couple of minutes, she tried to get my entire ball sack and both balls into her mouth. She worked at it but it was too much for her mouth. She let the remaining ball slip between her lips as it came out of her mouth.To have easy access to my balls, she'd been holding the tip of my cock against my pubic hair. With the ball sack now laying between my legs, she released my cock head. My cock pointed to the ceiling. She started at the base and licked it the entire length wiggling her tongue when she reached the head. This she repeated two more times. On the third time, when she got to the head of my cock, she swallowed it.I had started to pre-cum, so she had no issues sliding her mouth down my cock's length. I was getting really excited."No. Stop. I want to fuck you. Now!"She stopped and lay on the bed beside me. I took a moment as I didn't want to cum as soon as I was inside her pussy."Lady, I need to speak to your pussy."I slipped down her body getting between her legs. I licked every inch of her lips and pussy from clit to hole. My thumb took over after I'd tongued her clit for a while. My fingers were inside her pussy. Her pussy was literally dripping juices. There was a small puddle on the bed. It seemed to be the time to get my cock into her pussy.I slipped up her body kissing her as I went. Stopping for a moment to nibble her nipples. By the time we were engaged in some hot tongue kissing, my cock was at her pussy. I pulled myself up to a kneeling position between her legs and grabbed my cock. It was rock hard and ready for pussy. I used the head to rub her clit a bit more and then slid my cock's head the full length of her lips. Up and down. Up and down. I stopped with the head of my cock poised and ready to enter her pussy.I leaned forward slightly and the head of my cock disappeared into her pussy. I paused. She moaned. I pulled out. My cock head was out but still resting at the opening. I didn't need to touch it to keep it where it belonged. Slowly, I pushed my cock forward until I was about half way in. I paused. My cock was swimming in pussy juice. I pulled my cock back until just the head was out-of-sight. I felt her tighten her virginal muscles. She was really gripping my cock head.As I said, "Nice." I thrusted my entire cock into her pussy. I was now balls deep. She felt so good. After a moment, I started slow fucking her. I reached out and grabbed the inside of her knees and pushed her legs into the air. I was now pumping my cock into her pussy at a steady medium pace. With each thrust, she's either moan or offer up a little grunt.She reached down and started to finger her clit. The moaning got louder.I thought about slowing things down by changing positions, but gave that plan a second thought. Everyone was enjoying things as they were and I had the feeling that this was not going to be the only shot I got at this pussy.I picked up the pace of my thrusting and could feel her tightening her pussy around my cock. She was about to cum. Her body suddenly went rigid and she shouted something that I couldn't understand. That was all I needed. I plunged my cock balls-deep into her pussy and started to cum. I could feel each squirt of spunk being blown deep into her virginal canal. I held still, keeping my cock fully inserted in her pussy. I wanted every drop of cum as deeply inside her as possible.I didn't move.After a minute or so, I pulled back and my cock slowly slid from her pussy. It was covered in her juice and my cum.I rolled off of Linda and lay beside her. We were both still breathing heavily.After a few minutes we felt strong enough to talk. "I have a question," I said. "Did Lilly know I was here to fuck her mother?""Yes. My daughter and I keep an open dialogue.""Man, I'm glad she gave me two thumbs up. I would have hated to miss this!""Me too!"I looked at her and said, "So, was this a one off, or will we be fucking a lot in the future?""More than you know!"There was much more. We started seeing us regularly with my spending the night at her place three or four times a week. The sex was great and never boring and I became really comfortable with Linda and Lilly. As the months passed, we went on weekend trips, celebrated Lilly's nineteenth birthday, high school graduation, and acceptance to college. Linda and I engaged freely with both of our circles of friends. It was all good.It was late June and I was headed to Linda's after work. We'd planned a dinner out and I was going to stay the night. I arrived around 5:30pm and was met at the door by Lilly. He said, “Hi” and welcomed me inside.“I just got off the phone with mom. She's had some work emergency and she'll be at least an hour late. She said make yourself at home and she'd call when she left the office.”“Did she say what it was?”“No, just that she was sorry.”“Well,” I said. I guess we have time to talk. You've been so busy getting ready for college we haven't had a long chat in a while.““Yes. Actually, there was something I wanted you to help me with.” She suddenly had a shy face and seemed unsure about continuing.[[MORE]]“Come on, it's me. You can tell or ask me anything. You know I've very fond of your mom and you,” I said hoping to make whatever it was easier for her.I took a chair from the table in the eat-in kitchen and turned it around to the counter. Lilly turned one of the counter-height stools to face me. She was dressed for the warm weather. She had a t-shirt on with the logo of her new college on it. Her skirt was a lightweight fabric and came halfway to her knee.There was no doubt, she was really cute.“So, how can I help? Something about college?”“Sorta. I don't know if mom told you, but I'm still a virgin.”“No,” I said. “That really didn't come up in our talks – I mean really outside of what we'd talk about. Okay. So, you're a virgin. Lots of people are.”“I don't want to go off to college as a virgin. So, I want to deal with it now.”“I thought you were still dating Bobby. It was not of my business, but I thought that he'd – well, picked your cherry.”She paused for a moment. “That's part of the problem. Bobby would most likely screw it up, I mean with the hymen and all. He's so dumb on these things!”“So. You want me to talk to Bobby and walk him through it so that he doesn't screw it up?”“No. I don't want Bobby!”I kind of understood not wanting a high school boy to be your first. They fumble around and finally get their little dicks in your pussy, blow their cum in under a minute and then rush off to tell their friends. The next day at school, before lunch, two of Bobby's friends would ask Lilly for a date. I thought back to my high school days. I'd gotten into two pussies. The first was Megan because my buddy Doug had told me that she'd fucked him. So, I took her to Lover's Lane and finally got her out of her panties, my dick in her cunt and I was done before I knew it. The other was Cindy. Back to Lover's Lane. Getting her out of her panties was more of an effort. Finally, she was ready and I thrusted my dick into her pussy and facing some resistance before it went all the way in. It was her first time and I'd broken her hymen. Again, it took me about a minute to cum in her pussy and she was crying the whole time. Everyone deserves better memories of their first time than that.“Well, who do I talk to? Who and what do you want?”She stared at me. “I want you to fuck me. I trust you to do it right,” she said.“Thanks for the vote of confidence, but I'm with your mom and I'm pretty sure that fucking her daughter is way out of bounds!”“Don't worry about mom. I can take care of her. I really need you to do this for me.”Her legs together, she lifted her feet from the bottom rung of the stool to the next ones up. It positioned her so that I was looking right at her knees. She slowly spread her legs. She had no panties. I was staring transfixed. I had expected to see her pubic area cover with fine, blond hair. There was none. Obviously, she had gotten waxed. The lack of pubic hair made her crotch seem even younger.Her legs were only slightly ajar at this point, but she slowly moved her knees apart. I could see her pussy lips. They were closed showing a slight line down the center. It was as if those lips had never been touched or opened. I was starting to get very hard.She lifted one knee, putting that foot on the seat of the stool. It was then that the line down her crotch disappeared and the lips separated just a bit. Her pussy was just an arm's length from my face.She was right. Bobby didn't deserve this.“Come on. Mom will not be home for an hour. Let's make the most of it. You can break my hymen and teach me to fuck!”With that she hopped off the stool leaned forward and kissed me on the lips slowly. I opened my lips a bit and took her tongue and she took mine.While we kissed, she reached down and unzipped my pants and took out my cock. I reached forward, pulled up her skirt. She spread her legs a bit and I stroked her hairless pussy. Soon I had a finger in her slot. She flinched. She had a small gasp when I brushed by fingers across her clit. We were beyond the point of no return.“Your mother must never know and this is a one time, lose-your-cherry thing.”We stood up and she took me by the hand to her room. I helped her out of her clothes and she lay across the bed. I stripped off my clothes and tossed them into a pile.Damn. She was so young and beautiful. It was exciting that my cock was about to go where no cock had gone before – into that tight little pussy.“So, are you really a virgin,” I asked.“Sure, check if you want to.”I took up a place between her legs and gently opened her pussy lips starting at the top. I gently rubbed her clit and then let my tongue take up her clit. As I opened up her lips, I could see her hymen with its small hole. I rubbed it with my thumb. “How does that feel,” I asked. She answered with a moan.My tongue went to work on her hymen. I was pressing it gently and it gave just a little bit.I stopped all at once. “Are you on birth control,” I asked.“Absolutely, dumb ass.”After tonguing her pussy for a while more, I moved up to lay beside her. I kissed her neck and fondled her breast – rubbing and licking her nipples.She reached over and took my cock into her hand. She rubbed it slowly. Then she moved around and took my cock head into her mouth. “You know, I've seen pictures of dicks, but I didn't realize that they were this size or felt like this,” she said and giggled.Her dick sucking technique needed a lot of work, but I decided to let it go for the moment. Can't learn everything in a day.She moved back to lay beside me and I licked and massaged her pert tits. They were beautiful. My hand reached down to her smooth, hairless crotch. It was as smooth as a baby's butt and it was quite a thrill. As I rubbed where the hair was missing, she opened her legs and I ran my finger up and down her slit. I paused several times to gently touch her hymen. The thought of plucking it made me even harder.My fingers went back to her clit. I slowly toyed with it and she started to moan. She was getting into the mood. My finger switched between small circular motions and back-and-forth. As she responded, I increased the pace and her body started to move without control. Her first orgasm was starting. I continued with both her nipples and her clit and soon her body went rigid and she arched her back off of the bed.“Oh, oh, oh,” she cried out as if this was the only word she could remember.Her rapid panting stopped and she was holding her breath. Not willing to let her off easy, I continued and so did her cumming. Finally, she could stand it no longer and pulled my hand away from her clit. Slowly she calmed down. “Did I just cum,” she asked. I just smiled.In a couple of minutes her breathing returned to normal and she looked at me and said, “I want more!”I kissed her and moved down with my head between her legs. Her clit was huge. That must help to explain her huge orgasm. I positioned by mouth over her clit and my tongue went to work. Already excited, soon she was approaching her second cum of the afternoon. I left her clit a couple of times to slid my tongue down her pussy to tongue that sexy hymen. The hymen hole was tiny, about the size of a pencil, but it was gushing wave after wave of pussy juices. After her second full cum, I moved back up to lay beside her. Gently caressing her tits, I asked her if she was ready.“Yes, I'm ready, fuck me.” After a momentary pause, she asked, “Is this going to hurt?”I said, “yes.” I could tell that she was apprehensive and that I needed to calm her. I reach my hand down to her smooth crotch. “When they waxed your crotch, did it hurt?”“Yes, when they ripped off the wax. But it only hurt for a few seconds. No big deal.”“Well, this will be the same. It will hurt for a few seconds and then you'll be fine and we'll fuck. The upside here is that unlike waxing, you'll only do this once.”“Okay,” she said with caution in her voice.I took a pillow and doubled it over and placed it under the small of her back. This lifted her pussy up into the air for a better approach. I positioned myself on my knees between her spread legs. Knowing that in a few moments I'd be inside that virgin pussy, made me start to pre-cum. I leaned forward just a bit and slid the head of my cock up and down her slit, delivering most of the pre-cum to her hymen.My cock was ready. It was never harder, even the first time I'd fucked her mother. My balls were dangling below waiting for their chance to slap up against that tight ass and asshole.I continued to rub my cock along her slit – each time spending a little more time on her hymen. The next time my cock head was rubbing her hymen, I pressed a little bit. I guess she thought her time had come and she shuddered. I told her that everything was fine and encouraged her to relax. Good advice, but I admitted to myself that if the roles were reversed, that I'd not find that all too comforting.It was time to focus. I positioned my cock's head at her hymen. Between my pre-cum and her pussy juices it was very wet and inviting. I gently moved my hips back and forth each time applying just a little bit more pressure on her maidenhead. Each time the pressure was applied, I paused a little longer. I could tell that she was anxious and I was prolonging her torment.I press my cock against her one more time and when I withdrew, I immediately thrusted forward. My cock broke the hymen and she let out a little yelp. I paused with my cock only about three inches into her pussy.“It's done; you okay,” I said.“Yes, she replied. It was easier than I'd feared. So, no more virginity for me.”With that I pulled my cock back a bit leaving only the head in her pussy. It was time for me to fuck this tight little pussy. I slid in half way and saw her eyes get big. “There's more,” I told her, “Are you okay?” She nodded as I think words had failed her. I leaned forward and thrust my ass forward and my cock slid all the way into her. She was really wet and tight, but her pussy felt really good. After a moment, I started to move in and out of her. Soon, we were in a rhythm – my cock sliding full length in and out and her matching my strokes. I leaned forward putting my elbows on either side of her. I kissed her, sliding my tongue into and out of her mouth in sync with my cock in her pussy.She started to moan again. Her body started to move with mine. I was overwhelmed by being her first, and the tightness of her cunt. I needed to regain control. I slowed and then stopped my pushing in and out of her pussy. I pulled back and my cock slid slowly from her pussy. I moved along side her on the bed and like her laid on my back.She looked at me and said, “Is that all? Did you cum?”“No, I didn't cum. Come here and straddle me. Ride my cock.”She needed only the invitation. She straddled me and lowered herself onto me. When she had taken all of my cock, she started to slide forwards and backwards. Changing the exact stroke, she found her sweet spot and started pumping me eagerly. After several minutes, she shifted her position and continued. Her moaning returned, this time much louder.“Let's try another position.”“Sure. That'd be great.”She swung her leg over me as she dismounted my cock. With my hands on either side of her waist, I moved her into the doggie position. On my knees behind her, I leaned forward, pushed her head to the bed and then reaching between her legs rubbed her clit. She shrieked. Moving my fingers along her slit I could feel her juices. I pulled myself up and grabbed my cock and pointed it to her pussy. We'd done all of the easy stuff, so I slammed it into her cunt in one hard, powerful push. Without pausing, I started pounding her hard and fast. She yelped.“I never knew it would be this good!”I leaned forward just enough to grab her tits. I squeezed and she uttered what can only be called a guttural growl. She had become an animal.I could feel myself swelling inside her. She came with more animal sounds. I could control myself no longer. I thrusted three more times and then buried my cock in her cunt. I could feel my cum squirting into her pussy. After another minute, I slowly slid my cock out of her pussy. My dick was still dripping drops of cum and cum was starting to run out of her pussy.We both slumped onto the bed. It was then that the phone rang. Lillie got up and answered it. It was her mom. It was a short conversation. She hung up. That was mom. She leaving now and should be her in twenty minutes.Linda arrived with pizza.I thought dinner was awkward, but everyone else seemed to be fine. Lilly cast a few looks my way. Everything seemed fine.Later, Lilly went to meet friends and Linda got into bed.Everything about fucking Linda seemed fresh and new; just that much better.After I exploded inside her, I pulled out and lay on my back beside her. She turned to me, laying on her side using one arm to prop up her head. She ran her fingers across the hair on my chest stopping a couple of times to tease my nipples.“Thanks,” she said.“Ah. Think nothing of it. On behalf of my cock and balls, I would like to say it's aways a pleasure to pleasure you. Please call on us anytime you're horny.”Smiling she said, “Not that. I mean thanks for taking care of Lilly.”My blood ran cold. How did she know? What was happening here? “I. I…”“No, I'm serious. It was a good thing you did. She loved it and putting her virginity in her past, she can be her new self. We certainly could not leave this to that dumbass, Bobby!”“Yeah, he is a dumbass! Actually, I was flattered to be asked. I'm glad that you were on board as I'd never want to hurt you.”“Well, of course. I sent the message that you'd have at least an hour and I'd call before I started home.”It was starting to click in my head. I asked, “So you were not working late at the office?”“No, I was at the mall wasting time.”“So, you were window shopping for new bath towels knowing that I was home with Lilly have sex?”“Lilly wanted this and she wanted it with you. Remember the first night you came over, she gave you two thumbs up. She's always really liked you. She feels very close to you.”“There's just one more thing,” she said. “You're never to fuck her again. Period.”Lilly went to college in the fall. She became a fine young woman.By bart23233 for Literotica.

College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 1Barkley summer semester course for those who flunked Human Sexuality 101.By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the Podcast At Explicit Novels.Alexis walks the short distance from student parking, to the Health Sciences building. It's late in June and the campus is almost a ghost town. She‘s glad of that, because she doesn't want anyone to know she's having to make up a course in order to enroll in fall classes and begin her sophomore year. Why had her fundamentalist mother's repressed sexuality become her damn disability! At least now that she's living with her aunt & uncle, in this college town; she can start learning, and unlearning.But remedial human sexuality? Why the heck is that class so hard to comprehend? Maybe if she was a slut, then she'd at least have some familiarity and practice? The virgin college student wants her secret kept that way.She walks into the designated room. It's a lecture bowl with seating for 200, but less than a dozen are in the room. She sees them scattered down near the front.“Good afternoon students.” The male & female professors greeted the freshmen. The small assortment of students sat in the lecture bowl, mostly fidgeting and looking at the floor. The male professor pressed a button near the chalk board, which remotely locked the doors. Then he began handing out the syllabus as the female professor wrote some names on the board.“My name is Doctor Phoebe Garza, PhD. Our other instructor is Doctor Antonio Garza, my husband of 7 years.”“Let's be honest about why you're here. For whatever reasons, you didn't attain the required human sexuality credit during your first two semesters. In order to enroll for fall classes, you'll need to pass this one.”The pit of the lecture bowl room was reset without the customary classroom tables, lectern, and common furnishings. Instead, the instructional aids included; a chaise lounge, a Leather sofa, rectangular ottoman, and a sturdy oak table and several chairs aligning the wall, below the chalkboard. The middle of the pit also had what looks like a 12 by 12 foot gymnasium tumbling mat.On the front row of the student seating, on the pit floor, the usual desks were replaced by four upholstered sofas in a semi-circle, with large plush bath blankets covering the seat cushions.“To help you, we reviewed your academic records and with the help of guidance counselors, we determined that kinetic learning might be a more effective mode for you.” That is why you were given this opportunity to fulfill your requisite credit with this alternative class. If you don't get your Human Sexuality credit through this class, you can retake the standard one oh one course early next month.In the same way we employ lab sessions for many of our science classes, we're going to add that component to this particular experimental course offering. Many of you probably had learning experiences where the textbook words came to life, only after you put the theories to practice in a science lab.So, the two of us studied some clinical papers from an Amsterdam university, and we collaborated to develop this teaching concept. But instead of using lab animals to study behavioral concepts, All of us will become the lab specimens for this attempt to bring all of you academically, back up to the rest of the upcoming sophomore class.”Mrs. Garza continued; ”It's not often that I get to teach with my husband. He is a research scientist. He rarely teaches a college class to undergrads. But this class is also part of an ongoing research, so we're all going to learn a lot, this summer session."Now class today we are going to begin our Human Sexuality introduction," said Mrs. Garza, the very attractive human sexuality professor.Mr. Garza now addressed the 12 students for the first time, still having a slight accent of his Barcelona upbringing. "Now, before you joined this class, you were required to sign a form, that doesn't allow you to tell anyone what happens, in this class. So, has everyone brought in their signed forms and documents to class, today?" asked Mr. Garza.All the students nodded their heads to show that they had their forms. "Well that's good" said Mrs. Garza, "Now, the reason we asked you to get those forms and documents signed; is because this is to prove that you have passed your eighteenth birthday and because this is going to be a very different kind of human sexuality class, from the kinds of classes you have been in before." The females all had signed notes from their physicians, affirming they are all on birth control pills for at least 6 weeks.Session One"Now we want you all to be very comfortable in the lab. Usually, labs require special protective gear. But for our labs, the opposite is true. And we want you all to become comfortable with your sexuality and we feel that the best way for all of you to do this is with full participation in the class," said Mr. Garza."In order for everyone to fully participate we are going to require everyone in the class to remain naked at all times while you are in this classroom," Mrs. Garza told the students.The class all began to talk at once protesting the fact that they were going to have to be naked in class. "Now calm down class I know all of you may be uncomfortable with being naked in front of your fellow classmates, but believe me this will help you become more comfortable with your sexuality," said Mr. Garza "and to make all of you feel more comfortable Mrs. Garza and I will also be staying naked for the duration of the class also." With that both Mr. and Mrs. Garza began taking off all of their clothes. Once they had finished undressing they stood before the class completely naked and needless to say every eye in the classroom was focused on the two naked teachers in front of them, or at least on certain parts of them. Every male student's eyes were focused on Mrs. Garza' large 36double D breasts, while all of the female students were focused on Mr. Garza's large penis hanging between his legs which was about seven inches long even in its flaccid state. Both of the professors had trimmed their bushes, but were not completely bald."Now as you can see we are perfectly comfortable with our nudity, and we want you to be as comfortable with your nudity as we are with ours," Mrs. Garza told the students. “When you've removed all clothing, leave it there and come sit down on the sofas, so we can begin the lab.”"Now get those clothes off. Come on let's get a move on," Mr. Garza ordered the students. This was quickly followed by all of the students beginning to remove all of their clothing. Some of the students struggled with taking off their clothes because they continued to pay attention to their naked teachers at the front of the classroom. Eventually all of the students were naked in the classroom, most of the students were shyly covering their genitals."All right; now that all of you are naked we are going to go over the first thing that happens to begin the sexual cycle; arousal," said Mr. Garza."Who can tell me what the signs of arousal are in a man?" Mrs. Garza asked the class. Devon, a slightly nerdy looking student raised his hand and started to reveal what looked like an impressive erection he was trying to hide under his hand."Yes Devon?" Mrs. Garza said."Well the most obvious signs of arousal in a man is, that his penis will become hard and erect, which is known as an erection," said Devon "another sign of arousal in a man is that his testicles will swell as they prepare to release semen.""Yes, that is correct, Devon," said Mrs. Garza. "Now, there are many different ways to get a man aroused and cause him to have an erection. The first and most obvious way, which I'm sure many of you young men are experiencing, is seeing a naked woman. I'm sure that since I took off my clothes many of you began to have an erection, which was only increased when your fellow female classmates also took off their clothes; so you should not be ashamed about having an erection right now.""As you can see I am also beginning to produce an erection from seeing my wife and all these lovely young ladies naked," said Mr. Garza, which prompted many of the female students to look at his hardening penis, which was now pointed almost straight out and had increased in both length and thickness."We will discuss other ways you can cause arousal, but for now could someone tell me about what arousal looks like for a woman," Mr. Garza asked. Michelle, a brunette girl of average height raised her right hand, while she continued to use her left hand to try and cover her full C-cup breasts."Yes Michelle," said Mr. Garza."Well when a women gets aroused, her nipples get hard and erect, and sometimes her breasts swell so that they appear fuller and her vagina begins to get wet," Michelle said nervously."That is correct, Michelle," said Mrs. Garza "I'm sure many of you young ladies are beginning to feel several of these sensations. Now, women also get aroused by seeing a naked man, particularly if he is sporting an erection, but it usually takes slightly more to get a woman aroused. Women need more intimate sensations to become fully aroused, such as kissing and caressing from their partner.""We are now going to begin the rest of our discussion about how men and women become more aroused," said Mr. Garza. "I notice many of you are subconsciously fidgeting. Part of our discussion about arousal will involve talking about masturbation, so if any of you feel the need, we would encourage you to masturbate during this discussion. If that makes any of you feel uncomfortable, change your attitude. It's important that none of you do or say anything which hampers another student's learning experience.""Now the completion of arousal and the sexual cycle is when you experience an orgasm," said Mrs. Garza. "For men, this results in the ejaculation of semen from the penis. I'm sure most of you young men have experienced this sensation, through masturbation, but it is even better if you have a partner bring you to orgasm. I am now going to demonstrate this to all of you, while using my husband as an example."Then Mrs. Garza approached her husband, and began to make out with him. After she had kissed him for a while she reached down and grabbed his penis with one hand, which was now fully erect. As she stopped kissing her husband for a moment she turned back to the class and said, "Now, I am going to stroke my husband's penis, which is commonly known as a hand job. Now girls, you want to make sure the man is feeling pleasure from this and it is not too dry and causing painful friction." Mrs. Garza continued to stroke her husband's penis while the students, especially the female students, stared intently at her pleasuring her husband. A young girl named Erika, began shaking a bit from an orgasm as she had one hand between her legs and the other hand pleasuring one of her nipples on her large D-cup breasts. Mr. Garza began to moan louder as his wife stroked his penis."Now students, you will notice that Mr. Garza is moaning louder this means that he is probably close to having an orgasm. Ladies, another thing you should notice is that a man's testicles will keep drawing closer to his body. This is another indication that the man is about to cum. Now Mr. Garza should cum soon so I especially want you ladies to pay attention so you know what happens when a man ejaculates." Mr. Garza began breathing and moaning very loudly and suddenly began ejaculating, having a very good orgasm. Mrs. Garza continued stroking her husband's penis until his orgasm was completed. As Mr. Garza sat down to relax, Mrs. Garza again addressed the class."Now you have seen what happens when a man has an orgasm. Ladies, one thing for you to know is that if you are giving a man a hand job you want to make sure you continue stroking his penis until his orgasm is complete. You don't want to stop right as he starts ejaculating, because that will cause his orgasm to stop sooner, and you want to make sure you give him as good of an orgasm as you can. Any questions class?"Alexis a shy, short girl with nice B-cup breasts and long nipples raised her hand. "Yes Alexis?" Mrs. Garza asked."What was that white stuff coming out of his penis?" Alexis obviously had next to zero information on human sexuality. She just couldn't comprehend the male anatomy from the textbooks, last fall. So what happened to Mr. Garza totally confounded her."That is a very good question, Alexis. That is called semen. When a man is having sex with you and he ejaculates inside your vagina his semen carries sperm to your eggs, and may cause you to become pregnant. For those of you ladies who have never experienced having a man ejaculate inside you it is an amazing feeling and you will all experience it in this course."Now Alexis was starting to understand the textbooks! Her fundamentalist private school didn't teach sex ed, and her mother told her that sex is nasty. Perhaps that's why her father left the marriage when Alexis was just 2, and she never knew him?Mrs. Garza looked back at her husband. "Honey, are you ready to continue with the lesson?" Mrs. Garza asked her husband."Yes, I am ready to continue now," Mr. Garza replied."Now we are going to show what happens when a woman has an orgasm." Mrs. Garza climbed on top of the table and her husband came over behind the table, facing the students, and carressed her legs."Now boys before you begin directly pleasuring a women's vagina. You can start by kissing a woman's neck and once you do that for a while. You can move down to her breasts. Now each woman is different so make sure that you pay attention to her signals to see whether she is enjoying what you are doing. I know that my wife's breasts are very sensitive and she loves it when I pay attention to her breasts. What I like to do is kiss around the edge of my wife's breasts and slowly make my way to her nipples. This usually drives her crazy.""Oh babe stop just talking about it and get over here and kiss me," his wife said in anticipation. Mr. Garza then leaned over and began kissing his wife while reaching one hand down to fondle her very large breast. He continued to kiss his and eventually broke apart from her lips to start kissing her neck. He continued kissing his way down her body making his way toward her breasts. He started kissing one breast while groping the other and Mrs. Garza started moaning louder. He then began paying more attention to her nipples, which only increased her arousal. The students started becoming even more excited as they watched their teacher pleasure his wife. The arousal became too much for a couple of the boys and they began ejaculating into their hands. Mr. Garza turned back around to address the class."Now class I am about to show you what is commonly known as fingering a woman. I'm sure several of you young women know what this is like and so I especially want the young men to pay attention so they know what they are doing with a woman. Now the first thing you want to do is make sure the woman has a very wet vagina. You do this by rubbing your finger along the lips of a woman's vagina." He then demonstrated this on his wife, which brought about a very happy moan from her."Now once you have determined that the woman is properly aroused you can insert your finger inside of her. Now you usually want to start with only one finger but you can add more fingers depending on what the woman wants." He then inserted his fingers inside his wife and began pleasuring her."Now in order to make sure a woman reaches orgasm you want to keep paying attention to what she likes. The best way to know if a woman has reached her orgasm is that you will feel her vaginal muscles gripping your finger or if you are having sex you will feel them gripping your penis. This is an amazing thing to feel especially if it happens while you are ejaculating."Mrs. Garza then began experiencing an orgasm and her legs shook with pleasure. This final sexual display was too much for the rest of the students as most of them began having orgasms of their own, including Erika arriving at her second orgasm of the class time.Class DismissedAs his wife began coming down from her orgasm Mr. Garza addressed the class one last time."Now I want y'all to think about what you learned today and if you are comfortable enough you can put some of what you learned into practice. However, our class time is up, so you can all get dressed and we'll call it a day.”As the students began dressing, Mr. Garza added one last instruction; “Remember that if you're found to have disclosed any information to anyone outside this classroom, You'll be removed from the group and given an F for the course. This class is a success only if you feel safe and respected by everyone. We intend to honor that trust. Is everyone okay with that?”After all the students had dressed, Mrs. Garza pressed the button to unlock the classroom doors. After the 12 students left the classroom, Antonio walked over to his gorgeous wife who was still naked, sitting with her bare ass on the end of the wooden table. "Well that was an interesting lesson. I think I'm really going to enjoy this class," he told his wife as he pushed a lock of her hair behind her ears and began to kiss her. She spread her legs for him."Yeah I bet you loved having all those beautiful, young, naked girls staring at your big cock while they pleasured themselves as I stroked you, especially that one girl with the big tits that had an orgasm while I was stroking you," his wife responded as he began to kiss down her neck. She also reached down to find that his penis was getting hard again."Yes, it was fantastic to see those young women naked and I'm sure you enjoyed seeing all those young men stroking their cocks as they stared at your big breasts." To emphasize his point he then leaned in and started kissing and fondling his wife's large breasts. She continued to pull on his hard cock as she responded."Yes several of them did have very nice cocks. That nerdy kid, Devon, looked like he was packing some serious meat, and did you see the big head on that one kid's cock? You know how much I love a big cock head," as she rubbed her thumb over her husband's large cock head."Well then I guess it's a good thing I can provide that for you. Are you ready for it?" Antonio asked Phoebe, as he rubbed his finger across her slit, feeling how moist she was for him."God yes! Fuck me now, please!" He reached down and grabbed his very hard cock and pushed it into his wife."Oh yes; your pussy feels so good, baby; I love how it grabs my cock.""That's because your cock is so big. I love how deep it goes inside me," she moaned in response as he continued to thrust into her."I can feel your cock pulsating inside of me. Are you still thinking about those sexy, beautiful, young girls, babe?""I might be," he responded with a twinkle in his eye and grin on his face, "like you're not thinking about those young men and their hard young cocks?""Okay, you're right. Watching them stroke their young cocks earlier, turned me on so much. I'm still so turned on that I think I'm going to come very soon.""Good baby, because I'm about to shoot another huge load into your pussy," he moaned into her ear as he continued thrusting into her while groping her huge breasts."Oh god, yes! Make me feel that big dick spurting deep inside me. Oh god, I'm cumming!" Phoebe squealed as she wrapped her arms and legs around her Antonio, as she pushed him deeper inside of her as she had another very powerful orgasm. He also began to moan louder, as he emptied his balls deep inside his wife. They both began to calm down from their mutual orgasms. Antonio looked deep into his wife's eyes, and brushed her hair as his dick began to soften inside of her."Yes this is definitely going to be a great summer," he said to her.She looked back up at him and simply said, "Oh yeah."Session TwoBethany was the last to arrive, but she was still on time. She took more time to wax her mound, and she had to do it a second time, because her dyslexia led to misunderstanding the package instructions.She hopes none of her teammates and dorm sisters find out she's in this course. She's rather active, sexually, but doesn't do well learning from textbooks. She relies on her study groups in these ‘book-learning' classes. She knows human sexuality very well, but does very poorly on written tests.All the students gradually proceeded to enter the classroom. When all were present, Professor Phoebe Garza pressed the remote door lock, and the students were instructed to remove their garments, and find a seat on one of the four upholstered sofas facing the front. The professors also stripped and left their items behind the leather sofa, in the front corner of the floor. The two professors were standing at the front of the classroom, completely naked. The students all undressed and left all personal items in the student desks, then came down to sit in the sofas, until all their classmates were seated on a sofa, ready to begin.Mr. Garza commented to his fellow professor, that no one dropped the class, and they all showed positive signs of eagerness to get the most out of the class.Several students had much less pubic hair today. The gals all had paid more attention to grooming, cosmetics, and hair accessories. Some wore earrings or short necklaces. The guys were all clean, shaven, and smelled great. The gals smelled fresh and flowery. No one came late, and two of the students were waiting at the door even before the professors had the classroom unlocked. The professors noted the good hygiene and were glad they didn't need to address the topic, openly.The class participants are as follows.Professors:· Phoebe Garza – sports a 36 Double D bust with a buxom figure. A thirty-eight year old with a PhD.· Antonio Garza – packs a 7 inch flaccid cock which surpasses 9 inches when rigid. He's a Spanish man with a doctorate. He's 39 with a hard body from playing Rugby with the faculty team.The female students:· Bethany – fills out a 34 F bra. She's tall with long brown hair. Captain of the cycling team.· Michelle – has a nice 34 C chest. She went to an all-girls high school. A brunette virgin

A Day at the AcademyIn 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Don, Evelyn, & Nicole enjoy the Academy, with Orgy Night.Don awoke with a smile on his face.He slowly rolled onto his back and blinked up at the clear blue sky. Life is very good! he thought with immense satisfaction.He didn't need to raise his head to appreciate his surroundings, but he did anyway. Of course, it was a beautiful morning with a view of the countryside all around, and even that of the Resort across the river was wonderful, but those weren't the best parts. The open area at the top of the library that served as their bedroom was lovely, filled with comfortable furniture, tastefully chosen, though created would be a better word, by Evelyn, but that wasn't what made him smile like this every morning. Not at all. Asleep on the big round bed were two of his favorite women, both wonderfully naked. Closest to him was his beloved Evelyn, her dark red hair a wonderful mess obscuring her adorable face. Don took a moment to admire her lovely, muscular back and perfect, tight ass. On the other side of Evelyn, stretched out in slender, ebony sexuality was Nicole, snoring quietly.The young woman had come a long way since he had met her at the Manor's garden maze. Like Don and Evelyn, Nicole had completed her complicated quest to earn a black ring, making her what Don continued to think of as a Lord of Eros. Unlike them, though, she had yet to return to Earth, but seemed to have taken up permanent residence in "this paradise of sexual delight," as she put it. Nicole had created a brightly colored fun house she named the Rumpus Room in a corner of the Resort, and she divided most of her time between there and here at the Academy on the other side of the river.Nicole hadn't met Evelyn until after they had both gotten their black rings, but she had almost instantly developed a serious crush on Don's partner. Of course, this didn't bother Don at all, not least because this meant he got to enjoy much more sex with the lithe young woman. It was almost what people called a throuple, though it was clear to everyone involved that the primary relationship was between Don and Evelyn. Nicole didn't seem to have a problem with this and was quite happy to enjoy sharing their bed and a nice variety of other pieces of furniture, and a much wider variety of playmates.Even with Nicole's regular presence, there were plenty of nights when Don and Toshia enjoyed each other's company in the lovely, relatively quiet intimacy that could only be had between two lovers.These ruminations stirred his cock, but he decided to let the women sleep. Don had always been an early riser, and he thought they both looked too beautiful slumbering like that in the morning light to disturb.Don padded down the ramp to the ground floor of the library, silently amused by the occasional snoozing reader in the various nooks he passed. After a quick shower off to the side of the library's big doors and grabbing an apple from the Perpetual Fruit Stand just outside the library, Don headed across the Academy grounds to what he continued to think of as the Shelonda Center. He smiled at the pile of naked bodies on one side of the large Japanese-style studio. They had apparently collapsed there after a late-night orgy. He chucked his apple core high into the sky, arcing into the forest beyond, and moved to the center of an empty platform, away from the sleepers.Don took several deep breaths, centering himself, and then went into his morning ritual, performing a long series of stretches and meditation that he considered his own personal yoga. He didn't think he really needed to stretch to avoid injury, as he had on Earth, but simply enjoyed the process of waking up his mind and warming up his body.When he was done with the yogic part of his morning, he moved to the back of the platform and put on a pair of loose slacks, bloused at the ankles. Don had discovered that he preferred to have at least this much clothing on when he practiced his kung fu. Not only did he find it a bit more comfortable than vigorously working out in the nude, but wearing the pants separated this part of his life from the more explicitly sexual aspects.This was not to say that his morning practices didn't often turn into sexual activities. Sometimes he would have company. There had been informal students who he would instruct in what was becoming his own Erosian style of kung fu, and occasionally there were sparring partners. Often these sessions turned into enthusiastic bouts of licking, sucking, and fucking. When Toshia and Sarah had come to visit, right after their initial trip to the Manor, and Toshia had asked him to "show them his stuff," his exhibition was immediately followed by an intense threesome, which became a foursome when Evelyn caught up with them.These thoughts reminded Don that Toshia and Sarah were out there somewhere on their own ring quest, or quests. He wondered what kinds of things the Watchers would demand of them and what kind of sexy shenanigans would be involved. Don looked forward to getting a report filled with details next time he saw either or both of them. For now, though, he pushed such things from his mind as he settled into working through his forms, ever pushing himself to sink lower, move faster, and jump higher.By the time he was done running through his workout, the sleepers had arisen, bathed a bit in the fountain in the center of the building, and wandered off. One woman, though, remained, sitting on the edge of the fountain and watching Don as he practiced the kama form he was developing. He gave her a smile and considered her directly only when he was finished.She had lovely light brown skin, a slender but fit body, and long black hair that seemed to be hanging into the water behind her.As soon as Don put his kamas in their place on the rack, he stripped off his pants, dropped them in a bin to be laundered (by one of the blanks who tended to the Academy), and crossed to the fountain. As he approached, he saw that his watcher was simply gorgeous, with big brown eyes that watched him as he walked up. Her flat chest suited her nicely, and her hair did indeed stream down her back and spread out in the water behind her.He offered her a warm smile, his cock already beginning to rise in anticipation."That was very beautiful," she said with a lilting French accent."Thank you," he nodded. "I'm Don.""Élodie," she smiled up at him. Though Don had planned to go to the side of her to splash some water on himself, Élodie reached out to take hold of his cock and draw him to her. In another moment her warm mouth had taken his head in, suckling it, her tongue running all over it, as Don's shaft quickly thickened in her grasp.As he took the beautiful woman's head gently in his hands, encouraging her to take him deeper into her mouth and then her velvety throat, Don again thought Life is very good!Evelyn slowly drifted toward full consciousness. She enjoyed the feeling of the firm mattress beneath her, covered by the soft sheets, as well as the gentle breeze caressing her skin. She could feel the warmth of a human body next to her on the bed, and knew it was Nicole. This was partly because Nicole was snoring a little.Evelyn wasn't surprised the younger woman was still sleeping; she had been particularly active the night before. By the time she had joined Don and Evelyn in their bed, Nicole had been busy, as evidenced by the various drying bodily fluids decorating her lovely dark skin and the sweet cum leaking out of her cunt and ass. Nicole had then thrown herself into that night's threesome with enthusiasm, doing more than her fair share of licking and sucking, as well as fingering, then fisting. By the time Evelyn had begun to lose her battle against sleep, Nicole was straddling Don, riding his cock vigorously.Reaching out, Evelyn was only a little surprised to find that Don was already up and about. He had a hard time sleeping much after the sun came up. She frowned slightly in disappointment. She realized then that she would have liked to have started the day with his cock in her. She resolved to end the day that way. As she slowly pushed herself up and started crawling off the bed, Evelyn decided she should also say something to him about letting her enjoy some morning play more often.Of course, Evelyn knew she could play with Nicole, but it wasn't quite the same. Evelyn had grown quite fond of Don's penis, as well as many of his other body parts. Besides, Nicole no doubt needed the sleep.Evelyn began working her way slowly down the library tower. As she went, she looked for stray books that had been left abandoned by absent-minded and/or sex-addled readers. Every time she came across such a book, she'd simply shelve it in the nearest available spot. Part of the library's magic was that the books would automatically sort themselves and make whatever you wanted to find ready for you. Evelyn smiled at the few people she passed who had fallen asleep with books in hand or on their laps, and at several who had already awakened and gone back to reading.Like Don before her, Evelyn made straight for the outdoor shower just outside the library. As she let the XYZ-water flow over her, washing away the remnants of the night before's revelries, she thought she should add a shower or a nice tub to their bedroom on top of the tower. Evelyn frowned, realizing that she had often had this thought but somehow always managed to forget to follow through when she got back up there. Must be that damn cock of Don's, she thought with a smile.As if summoned by Evelyn's thoughts, a cock appeared before her. A dark-skinned young man stepped into the shower. He wasn't much taller than her, and not particularly athletic, though he was what seemed to be Erosian fit, which was to say in better shape than most of the men on Earth. His tightly curled black hair was short. He smiled and said, "Good morning," in a thick accent that sounded much like India's.Evelyn returned his smile and greeting, openly admiring his naked body and manhood. Though it wasn't particularly big, it was a cock, and it was getting thicker as he watched her while standing under the water running in shimmering rivulets down his ebony skin.There were three shower heads in this little, three-sided enclosure. Evelyn had taken the leftmost out of habit and because it was closest to the library. The young man had taken the rightmost, no doubt to be polite. Evelyn wasn't particularly concerned with politeness at the moment.With another smile at the stranger, she stepped over to the middle shower, which automatically switched on, water instantly heated to just the right degree. She took up some soap, started working up a nice lather with the handy sponge, and made a nice show of washing her throat and breasts, all while watching the young man do much the same. Happy to note that he was not only watching her bathe but that his sex was responding nicely, she said, "I'm Evelyn.""Neto," he smiled. He was apparently a man of few words, but that was okay, Evelyn wasn't interested in his words.Evelyn gave Neto a wink as she ran the soapy sponge down over her taut belly. She watched him watching her as he moved his own sponge down toward his cock, which was now standing out in front of him at attention. Evelyn licked her lips, thinking how nice it would be to just drop to her knees in front of him right there. Chuckling to herself a bit, she turned around to let the water rinse the soap off her chest and belly. She hoped young Neto was taking the opportunity to admire her ass.He apparently was, for she almost immediately felt a warm hand caressing her behind. This was followed by a sponge moving over her skin as Neto's free hand moved up over her back and then slipped around to her front. The sponge worked downward, spreading her cheeks a bit before exploring lower. Evelyn parted her legs a little to let Neto move the soft, soapy sponge between them. Meanwhile, his hand moved up to cup one of her breasts, squeezing it. Evelyn felt his mouth on her neck then, and she let out a loud, happy sigh.Though she was reluctant to stop Neto from what he was doing with his hand and the sponge, Evelyn turned around under the water and threw her arms around his neck, kissing him hungrily. He responded enthusiastically, dropping his sponge to the floor, and squeezing her ass tightly in his hands. She felt his straining erection pressed against her tummy.While their tongues got acquainted, Evelyn reached down to grasp Neto's cock tightly, squeezing more than pulling. She broke their kiss long enough to say, "I want you to fuck me, Neto."He grinned and nodded his understanding, which he further underscored by bending his knees a bit and hoisting her up. Evelyn laughed a bit in surprise as she wrapped her legs around his waist and held on tightly. Neto took two steps forward and Evelyn felt the wall against her back. He reached down around her left thigh, and she felt the head of his cock slipping between her labia. She nodded her approval and relaxed her grip on him enough to sink down, letting him slip inside her.Evelyn groaned as she felt his nice, hard sex opening her up and filling her just as she needed. She rocked her hips a bit, working her horny little clit against the base of his cock. She smiled at Neto and said, "Yes, good! Fuck me!"Then she was kissing him again while he began to move in and out of her grasping cunt. She used her hold on his shoulders and her legs' purchase on his hips to work her body up and down on his stiff cock, loving the way her nipples were rubbing against his naked, wet chest, how her clit was being stimulated as they coupled, and the feeling of her hungry cunt being so wonderfully used.Almost without warning, Evelyn felt her first orgasm of the day explode and careen through her body. She clenched down on Neto's cock and clawed at his dark shoulders. As she slowly came down, she found she was kissing and biting at his neck. Laughing a little at herself, she smiled at Neto. She wanted him to keep fucking her, but there wasn't any need to tell him that. He seemed quite intent on shoving into her with a steady tempo. Still, Evelyn didn't want him to work too hard for his orgasm."Put me down," she said.As soon as she could, Evelyn unwrapped herself and put her feet on the ground. When Neto's cock slipped out of her, she quickly caught hold of it. She wasn't done with that yet.With the water still pouring down over her, Evelyn turned around and leaned forward, supporting herself against the wall with her free hand. She tossed her soaking wet hair around as she looked over her shoulder with a suggestive smile. Neto grinned and clearly understood what she had in mind, for he moved up behind her, bent his knees a little, took his cock from her hand and slowly, deliberately pushed it up into Evelyn's cunt.Pushing back on him with both hands on the wall and water spraying all over her back, Evelyn said, "Yes, that's it! Fuck me!"She was up on the balls of her feet as Neto drove into her with rising passion. She wanted him to fill her with his seed, but she suddenly wanted more than that. Shifting her weight a bit, she supported herself with one arm and slipped her now free hand down to begin stroking her clit. She felt Neto's cock swelling inside her as her fingers were strumming furiously at herself. When he groaned and she felt him shoving hard into her, his spasming cock pumping hot cum deep into her, Evelyn gave herself up to another orgasm, this one loud and long. As she shook there suspended between cock and wall, rained on by the shower, she felt Neto's cum leaking out of her and running over her fingers.She smiled to herself and thought Another beautiful day in Eros!It was almost noon when Nicole woke up. She blinked at the bright sun overhead, wishing for the occasional cloudy day. Though she knew that there were parts of Eros with less persistently perfect weather, here in the Resort-Rendezvous River valley it was always a glorious late-spring/early-summer day. Nicole had to admit, it was getting a bit monotonous.Then she remembered all the fun she'd had the day and night before, and all the fun in the years before that. She smiled and stretched on the big bed atop Evelyn's library. Though she was half-tempted to just lie there until Don and/or Evelyn came back, she knew she'd sooner find some fun if she went looking for it. And, besides, she was hungry.Nicole devoured a whole apple and a banana before she got into the shower, where she scrubbed herself clean of her previous exploits, so that she might cover and fill herself with the fruit of today's play.Looking around for inspiration, Nicole's eyes settled on the big pavilion that served as the school part of the Academy. She had seen both Evelyn and Don attempt to teach there. Evelyn was better at keeping an actual class going, perhaps because philosophy was more conducive to unstructured discussions than Erosian history or geography, or whatever Don was up to, but inevitably, and predictably, the classes evolved into small or large sex parties. With a saucy smile and an amusing idea, Nicole set off for the pavilion.There were only a handful of people lounging about the area as Nicole made for the large cabinet at the intersection of two of the movable "classroom" partitions. She wasn't in the least surprised to find that the cabinet had exactly what she was looking for when she opened it. She put on the white lab coat and buttoned it up. Of course, it fit her perfectly, though with no clothes underneath it wasn't really doing a good job of covering her.Struggling a bit with the bulky easel and the poster she'd gotten from the cabinet, she set up her instructive display next to the desk, and then went to the blackboard to write, in large letters, "Anatomy 101 with Prof. Nicole."Chuckling a bit to herself, Nicole brushed the chalk off her hands, picked up the handy pointer-stick-thingy, moved around to the front of the desk and half-sat, half-leaned on its edge, and waited. It didn't take long before a few people moved closer, no doubt out of curiosity. She looked up and counted four potential students, one woman and three men. It didn't seem like it was reasonable to expect any others to join in anytime soon, so she began with, "Hello class. I'm you're instructor today, Professor Nicole. Before we get into things, we should take a minute to introduce ourselves. I just told you who I am, so it's your turn. Let's start with you."She indicated the "student" furthest to the right, an older, white guy with black hair and piercing blue eyes who, with a noticeable Russian accent, announced that he was Pyotr.Next was another white guy, who Nicole thought was her own age or younger, who flashed her a smile and said, "I'm Levi." He was quite muscular and had green eyes and a European accent she couldn't quite place but found extremely sexy. Levi was already the teacher's pet.The third student was a dusky-hued, middle-aged Indian fellow who introduced himself as Viyaan. He seemed to be as interested in Levi as Nicole was.Finally, all the way to the left, was a pretty blonde with an athletic body featuring nice full tits. Her hair was curly and fell to her mid-back. She had dark skin for a blonde, but that just made her more attractive. Nicole guessed she was closer to Viyaan's age than Levi's or her own. She smiled at Nicole and the guys and said her name was Allison."Very good," Nicole smiled as she pushed herself up off the edge of the desk. "Welcome to human anatomy. Today we'll be focusing on the external sex organs."She used the pointer to gesture to the displayed poster, which showed diagrams of both male and female genitalia. It amused her a great deal to be pretending to teach such a topic here in Eros where everyone was quite familiar with the subject matter and had plenty of visual aids available. Regardless, she forged ahead."Who knows what these are called?" Nicole asked. "Pyotr?"The older man grinned and said, "Balls.""Yes, good," Nicole nodded, "but what about their official name?""Testicles," Levi said with that charming smile.Nicole smiled back at him, "Excellent! That's right. What about this?"Nicole worked through all the parts and terms she could remember from her last anatomy class, which she now realized had been years ago, in Erosian time. It only occurred to her part way through that it would have been fun to make up silly names for all the body parts and filed that away for next time. After working through each part on the poster, she quizzed them by pointing to random spots and calling on her "students" to name them.She was a bit surprised to find that the whole thing was a lot of fun. Nicole could now see how Don and Evelyn could be teachers back on Earth. Still, given the way Levi's flirtatious demeanor was making her cunt all nice and warm, Nicole thought she lacked the fortitude to teach without getting herself into serious trouble, at least on Earth."Very good, class," Nicole smiled at her four students. "But you don't need to be able to identify these wonderful things on silly diagrams, do you?" She emphasized her question by tossing the poster off toward the cabinet in the corner. With a twinkle in her eye she said, "We need to be able to find them out in the wild. I need a volunteer."Unsurprisingly, Levi's hand shot up. With a laugh, Nicole gestured for him to come up and had him stand in front of the desk facing the others. She was quite pleased to note that he seemed to have a rather long cock that was already swelling with anticipation."Now, who wants to come up and show us what they've learned on our real-life subject?"Nicole was thinking that if no one volunteered she'd be happy to get directly involved with the demonstration. However, though Allison was smiling approvingly at Levi's body, it was Viyaan who raised his hand."Come on up, then, Viyaan," nodded Nicole. "Show us Levi's glans. Good, now the testicles. Oh, a little more gently perhaps.""At least your hand is warm," Levi laughed."Okay, now the shaft?" Nicole prompted. She didn't know how anybody could get that one wrong, and Viyaan immediately grasped Levi's impressive length. He promptly began to stroke it slowly, watching as it began to expand in his hand.Nicole snickered a bit to herself at the expression on Levi's face, which was torn between surprise and titillation. She suspected the muscular cutie hadn't ever had a man stimulate him so. The fact that he was getting so visibly aroused by the slow hand job suggested that he wasn't exactly unhappy about the situation.Nicole said, "Very good, Viyaan. Now, Allison, why don't you come up here so Pyotr can show us he's been paying attention?"In another minute, the fit blonde with the big tits and a lovely puffy cunt was sitting up on the edge of the desk as Pyotr showed that he did in fact have a good understanding of the material. Nicole grinned and said, "Now we didn't cover this, but do you know where her g-spot is?"

The Dungeon of Despair: Toshia & Sarah must escape a dungeon & its denizens.In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Sarah reeled from the aftershocks of her intense orgasms, stunned by how much cum had been pumped into her and onto her. As the tentacle slipped away from her mouth it spilled quite a lot of the sweet juice all over her tits. Grinning to herself, Sarah ran her hands over her body, rubbing the cum into her skin and pinching her nipples. She thought of Toshia and hoped she was having as much fun. She opened her eyes to see what her lover was up to.Smiling blissfully and covered in shiny cum, Toshia was being drawn toward a dark thing, a black ball with a single great eye and a maw lined with jagged teeth. The thing extended a long prehensile tongue, which Toshia grasped and drew to her mouth. Apparently unaware of the danger, Toshia was pulled ever closer to those deadly teeth.Finally, Sarah found her voice, yelling, "Toshia! No!"Toshia ignored her, and proceeded to suck on the slender tip of that tongue as if it were a cock or a nipple.Sarah struggled against the tentacle wrapped around her waist, paying no attention to the fact that more tentacles were snaking up between her legs. When she saw that the thing wasn't going to release her, Sarah splashed water at Toshia and the thing that held them. She shouted again, "Wake up, Toshia!"Then, just as it seemed the creature was about to devour her love, Sarah noticed some splashing on the other side of the monster. There was a flash of steel in the wan light of the cavern, and the black orb was cut in two, diagonally, right through that hideous eye. Toshia fell into the water and Sarah felt the tentacles slip away and the big one around her waist slacken.Sarah saw a big man standing there in full, metal armor, and with a huge sword black with tentacle-monster blood, then noticed another armored man a bit further back, but her attention was drawn to Toshia who was spluttering and splashing next to the thing's body. Shoving her way out of the grasp of the dead limb around her waist, Sarah crossed to Toshia and hugged her. She held her tightly and asked, "Are you okay, babe?"Toshia was laughing. "Yes," she said. "You are seriously covered in cum, baby."Relieved, Sarah released Toshia."Are you ladies uninjured?" asked a gruff voice. Turning, they saw that the man with the sword was not exactly human. He was built like a tall bodybuilder but had greenish skin, a slightly jutting under-bite that allowed two pronounced lower canines to protrude, a broad nose, prominent brow, thick, short-cut, black hair, several quite noticeable scars, and large pointed ears."Yes," Toshia answered for them. "I think we're fine.""That thing was about to eat you," Sarah finally said. "This man saved you."Toshia frowned, "What? We were just having fun.""You were charmed, no doubt," said a lilting feminine voice. A slender, dark-haired woman waded through the water toward them. She had a bow in her hands, and she also had pointed ears, though hers were quite different from the man's. Sarah identified her as an elf immediately, an undeniably beautiful elf, who said, "The lurkers ensorcel their prey, have their way with them, and devour them, their victims believing they're having a wonderful time all the while.""Lucky you came along when you did, then," Toshia said. She was looking sadly at the blood and remains that were already washing away toward the nearest runoff point."Yes, thank you," Sarah said, much more enthusiastically.The second man, a tall human wearing proper chainmail and carrying a sword and shield not much different from Sarah's, had come up and stood quietly, though he seemed to be admiring Toshia and Sarah's naked bodies."Everything okay out there?" called a woman's voice from the other side of the pond, where Sarah could see at least three more figures."Yes," shouted the big greenish guy. "We'll be right back."The pretty woman said, "I'm Rayna, this is Gul, and the quiet one is Tohl. Perhaps you would like to clean up and join us and the rest of our party. We were just about to make camp."After she and Toshia shared a glance, Sarah said, "Yes, that would be nice. Thank you. I'm Sarah, and this is Toshia."Rayna smiled and nodded. The heavily armored guy, Gul, said, "Watch the middle; it gets deep."Moving away from what was left of the "lurker," Sarah and Toshia quickly but thoroughly washed themselves, though Sarah expected lurker cum would be leaking out of their asses for days. They hurried over to collect their gear and carried it all around the side of the pond until they came to the lichen covered ledge the others had chosen for their camp.In addition to the three they'd already met, there was a blonde woman with an odd-looking guitar, wearing a short skirt and a very flattering bodice, a redhead wearing what looked like a dominatrix's suit of shiny black leather, which happened to show off some lovely cleavage, a male elf wearing dark robes, and a man no more than half Sarah's height who was pacing back and forth in what Sarah thought of as more traditional leather armor. Every one of them, except the elf in the robes, was armed. The sexy redhead was saying, "Isn't this awfully close to the water?""The lurkers are solitary hunters and would have scared off or eaten any other predators," replied Rayna."How do you know this stuff?" asked the short one.Rayna sighed, "You might find it helpful to read up on the lore of the region now and then, Shift."Just then, they noticed Toshia and Sarah. Both Gul and Tohl promptly moved to help them up out of the water."Sarah, Toshia, welcome," Rayna smiled. "This is Vespula, Quislin, Zasterfel, and Shift," she said as she indicated the blonde woman, the redhead, the robed youth, and the short guy, respectively."Please, call me Zas," said the robed one with a warm smile.Sarah smiled and nodded her head. She was amused by the fact that she and Toshia were standing there, dripping wet and completely naked, in front of a bunch of fully clothed characters out of a fantasy movie as if it were completely normal. In fact, nobody seemed to think the situation odd."Make yourselves comfortable," Vespula said with an appreciative smile."Thank you," Toshia said as she put her armor and weapons on the soft mat of lichen and sat cross-legged. She gave a smile to the pretty blonde, who passed her a pair of apples from a backpack."Yes, thank you," Sarah added as she also took a seat, and an apple from Toshia. "Especially you, Gul. You got there just in time. You saved our lives.""It was nothing." Gul waved his hand as if to brush the praise aside."At least mine," Toshia said. "Thank you.""Well, we have something of a tradition," the redhead smiled mischievously. Sarah could now see that she too had elven features. "Whenever one of us saves another's life, ""There's no need for that," Gul grumbled. Sarah was sure the big green guy was blushing.After shooting Sarah a wry smile, Toshia said, "Oh, I'm pretty sure we'd be happy to honor your tradition."Knowing they were in Eros, Sarah thought, and was sure Toshia agreed, it was a safe bet the tradition Quislin had in mind was sexual in nature. So, it wasn't a surprise when, after a bit of prodding from his companions, Gul stood and began to take off his armor. Quislin and Vespula got up and helped him, but surprisingly refrained from engaging in any kind of foreplay with the big fellow.Soon, Gul was standing in front of them, a model of buff not-quite-human masculinity. His chest was broad and muscular. In fact, most of his body was muscular. There were also quite a lot of scars, which somehow only added to his appeal. Between his legs was a generous cock, not the longest Sarah had seen in Eros but perhaps the thickest. The unusual color of Gul's skin made him seem a bit more exotic."There you go girls," Vespula said with a twinkle in her eye. "Show him your gratitude."Toshia led the way, crawling on all fours the short distance until she was kneeling in front of Gul. Sarah followed close behind. Though Gul was quite a bit taller than them, they were still at a good level to lean in and begin kissing and running their hands over Gul's generous endowment. This wasn't the first cock they'd shared like this, that had been Don's, but it was the biggest. Sarah enjoyed watching Toshia sucking on the fat head, and then kissing her, tasting his precum in her mouth. She liked the way his cock got hard between the two of them, their lips, tongues, and hands moving on it.Sarah took Gul's thick shaft in hand and sucked the big head into her mouth, tongue playing over its slit. Her hands moved up and down on his spit-covered organ as Toshia bent under to kiss and fondle his heavy balls. She couldn't deepthroat him but wondered if Toshia wanted to try. Still, she bobbed her head on him a bit, her hands squeezing tightly. Sarah looked up at him and saw Gul watching her intently. This made her happy.Then Sarah let the big cockhead pop out of her mouth and rubbed it against her face. Toshia came up for air, kissing and licking her way up to Sarah, where she joined her partner in rubbing her face on the darker green glans.Toshia smiled up at Gul and said, "Why don't you lie down so we can really show you how grateful we are?"While the big guy hurried to comply, Sarah looked around to see that the others were watching them, but not just watching, of course. Vespula had pulled her blouse down to free a pair of lovely breasts, one of which she was squeezing while her other hand was busy under her skirt. Quislin, whose outfit now seemed to be crotchless, had a cock in either hand, Tohl's in the right and Zas's surprisingly large one in the left, while the men on either side of her each had a hand on her crotch, one apparently fingering her cunt and the other stroking her clit. Sarah guessed they had done this before. Rayna was watching them intently as Shift (the only one who wasn't watching her, Toshia, and Gul) was on his hands and knees between her legs, licking her. The expression on the pretty elf's face told Sarah the little guy knew what he was doing.By the time Sarah tore her eyes off the others, Toshia was leaning over Gul making out with him, an experience Sarah would soon find out was quite interesting and not at all unpleasant. Meanwhile his hard, thick cock was left unattended. With a smile, Sarah crawled over, ran her tongue up the length of that impressive organ, and straddled Gul's waist. Reaching under herself, she raised the heavy cock and pushed its flared head up into her very ready cunt."God! That feels good!" Sarah breathed. She slowly sank down on the thick shaft, feeling her cunt opening, filled wonderfully by Gul's sex. Then his head was against her cervix, and she began to work up and down on that glorious cock. She braced her hands on his strong abs as she adjusted to his girth and the intense feeling of fucking him. Soon, though, she was riding him more vigorously, hands squeezing her own tits tightly as she rode that column of flesh harder and faster.Meanwhile, Toshia had turned to watch Sarah, an expression of combined lust and love on her face. Then Gul said something, Toshia smiled at him, and said, "Okay!" In another moment, Toshia was straddling his face as he began licking at her cunt and clit with what looked like a long, strong tongue. Sarah found herself watching those two sharp canines as they brushed against Toshia's smooth thighs.Then Toshia was reaching out to pull Sarah toward her. Sarah propped herself up on Gul's broad pecs, still riding his cock, as Toshia drew her in for a deep passionate kiss. That's when the first of her orgasms hit Sarah. She shook and trembled, moaning into Toshia's mouth, as her body reeled with pleasure.When she pulled back a bit, Sarah said, "His cock is so good!"Toshia grinned at her and said, "I'm looking forward to it. Can you keep it warm for me for a bit, though? I don't want to give up his tongue just yet.""Happily," Sarah said as she continued to grind herself on Gul, working his cock in and out of her grasping cunt. She hoped to come again on him, but Toshia beat her to it, crying out and shuddering as she ground down on Gul's apparently talented mouth.After Toshia came down and caught her breath, Sarah gave up her place so Toshia could take that thick cock up into her slender body. Sarah was lying next to Gul, stroking his powerful chest, and alternating between making out with him and watching Toshia riding up and down on his thick shaft, one hand between her legs playing with her clit. For himself, Gul had taken hold of Toshia's waist in both strong hands, helping the relatively tiny woman fuck him. Sarah found the sight of her lover pushing up and then falling back on Gul's fat cock, slick with both of their juices, wonderfully erotic.Toshia was grunting and moaning, nearing a second orgasm, when Sarah bit Gul's ear and said, "Come for us, baby. Fill Toshia with your cum."Gul responded with a nod and a groan, and then he was arching his back, his whole, muscular body clenching and shaking. Toshia cried out, "Yes! Fuck yes!" as she came again, writhing down on Gul's spasming cock. Pearly cum leaked out of her around that wonderful organ.Toshia sagged forward on Gul's prone body, with a bit of a giggle, and said, "Thank you.""Yes," Sarah grinned, kissing his cheek. "Thank you."Gul gave a deep chuckle and said, "You're quite welcome, miladies." After the delightful threesome with Gul, the rest of his companions joined in, and it became a chaotic nine-person orgy. Toshia couldn't keep track of all the particulars, but certain moments stood out: lovely Rayna licking Gul's cum out of her cunt while the little Shift took the elf from behind; watching Sarah getting double-teamed by Zas and Tohl while sucking on Quislin's tits; being ganged up on by Vespula, Rayna, and Quislin, who used their mouths, fingers, and at least one whole hand, to bring her to a series of soul shattering orgasms; and, in particular, mounting tall Tohl, taking him into her cunt, while Gul pushed that fat monster of his deep into her ass and Shift stood in front of her feeding her his comparatively small, but still respectable, cock.It was after that last wonderful session, as Toshia lay there momentarily by herself, playing with the cum oozing out of her well-fucked cunt, that it occurred to her that she wasn't tired. After her creature gangbang, climbing all those stairs, the incident with the "lurker," and this beautiful, but quite long, orgy, she should be exhausted, but she wasn't. Not at all! In fact, she was lustfully eyeing Quislin, who had shed her shiny black "armor" and was lying on her side on the soft lichen-covered ground as Zas fucked her ass from behind. Her plan was to crawl over there and lick the redhead's cunt and maybe get some of Zas's cum. But, again, Toshia asked herself, Shouldn't I be tired?Then she thought about the guys. She wasn't surprised by the duration of their erections; this was business as usual in Eros. But they had also come many times. Not even Don, who had devoted himself to mastering such things, normally came more than three times in an orgy, and more than three was quite rare. Mostly he had been able to put off his orgasms and increase the volume of cum. These guys had come more than four times each, with consistently large loads. Just then, in fact, Gul was stroking his thick cock over Vespula, covering her lovely tits with yet another slippery flood of cum, and that was at least his fifth such orgasm.Quislin raised a leg, slipping her hand down to push two fingers into her cunt, palm pressed against her clit. The temptation to get over there and get busy with that sexy woman was palpable, but something was wrong.Across the way, Sarah had Shift between her legs, fucking her vigorously. Though the size differential between them was amusing, the loud noises Sarah was making clearly indicated she was having a good time. But something was wrong.Toshia shook her head and tried to concentrate. She closed her eyes, trying to shove aside her raging horniness, and opened them again. Sarah was there, moaning in pleasure, but the others were gone. Toshia tried again, closing her eyes, concentrating, then opening them."What the fuck?!" she gasped.She and Sarah were indeed in a cavern almost filled with a pond, but it and the cavern were much smaller. There were a few waterfalls raining down on little platforms that seemed to climb up to the possibility of passages leading away. There didn't seem to be any lichen-covered pleasure platforms, and there certainly was no party of adventurers having an orgy.However, there was a lurker, still very much intact. It was against the edge of the pond, its big eye closed and what seemed to be a happy smile on its face.Sarah was on the other side of the pond, up to her tits in the water, murmuring happily to herself, apparently dreaming. Toshia was surprised that both she and Sarah were still wearing their ersatz armor, and that her short sword and dagger were still at her side.Toshia finally realized that the lurker still had several of its tentacles up inside her cunt and ass. Though none of them were actively fucking her, they still slowly pulsed and sent quiet waves of pleasure to the base of her spine. Gingerly, avoiding any sudden moves, Toshia reached down between her legs and slowly drew the tentacles out of her. She shuddered a bit as the sensations left her. She was rather shocked at how long one of the tentacles was that had gone up her ass.Then, moving very slowly, hardly raising even a ripple in the water, she crossed to Sarah and gently drew the tentacles out of her lover. Sarah whimpered a little in disappointment. Toshia kissed her and whispered, "Shush, baby, but wake up."Sarah's eyelids fluttered a bit, almost opening, but then closed again. So, Toshia risked jostling her a bit. When that didn't work, Toshia leaned over, covered Sarah's mouth with a kiss and gave one of her nipples a rough twist. That did the trick. Sarah's eyes flew open, and her body stiffened.Toshia drew back, gave her lover a smile and whispered as quietly as she could, "We have to get out of here."Sarah looked around in confusion but then nodded her understanding. Toshia slowly climbed out of the pool, and then turned to help Sarah do the same. Moving as stealthily as they could, they climbed half a dozen levels to the furthest of the waterfalls, where they quickly did their best to wash themselves, without taking off their armor."Fuck! My shield!" Sarah gasped. She had apparently lost it in the lurker's pool.Feeling rejuvenated by the heavy, cleansing shower and surprisingly well-rested, Toshia offered a wry smile and asked, "Want to go back and get it?"Sarah scowled back at the still slumbering lurker and said, "No, I guess not."Once they made their way out of that cavern and back into a network of tunnels, squelching in their boots as they went, they were able to talk about what had happened."So, it was all a dream?" Sarah asked."Something like that," Toshia shrugged. "Probably more like we were charmed, like Rayna said.""But her saying that was a dream too. Wait, you had the same dream I did?"This led to a quiet com

To Infinity, and beyond!In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.With her heart thumping in her chest, anxious about what was transpiring between the two people she loved most (well, possibly excepting her mother), Toshia hurried down the hall, followed by Evelyn, who led Mick by the cock, literally, for she hadn't let go of his hard cock. She came to the doorway, which had been left wide open, to see Don kneeling on the floor at the edge of the bed and Sarah lying sprawled on the bed, one hand on Don's head between her legs, and her legs wrapped around his upper body. Her beautiful tits were heaving as she arched her back with what looked like an intense orgasm. Smiling happily, Toshia hurried into the room and climbed onto the bed.As she leaned over Sarah's face, Toshia was delighted to see her beloved smiling up at her. Then Sarah was pulling her down for a long, loving kiss. When she could, Toshia asked, "He's good at that, isn't he?""Uh, yes!" Sarah murmured."Do you want him to fuck you now?""God yes," Sarah breathed. "Please!"Toshia quickly kissed her again and then looked down to Don, who was already standing up between Sarah's legs, rubbing the head of his cock between her lips and over her clit. With a grin, Toshia said, "Fuck her good, Professor.""Can we all join in?" Evelyn asked from the doorway. She didn't wait for an answer before dragging Mick into the room and to the bed.Toshia went back to making out with Sarah, who moaned into her girlfriend's mouth as Don worked his cock in and out of her. Toshia's hand grasped one of Sarah's soft breasts as it swayed, and gave it a loving squeeze, before pinching and twisting it in the way Toshia knew she loved. Sarah rewarded her with a happy whimper and reached up to hold Toshia's head to her.Toshia thought Evelyn would get busy with Mick while Don and she were busy with Sarah, so she was surprised when she felt Evelyn's hands prompting her to get up on her knees, and then the unmistakable feeling of a fat cockhead teasing her cunt from behind. Toshia broke her kiss to look over her shoulder, where she saw Evelyn grinning at her and then giving her a wink.Looking back down to Sarah, Toshia said, "I'm about to be fucked, too, baby. Is that okay?""Yes," Sarah groaned. "Is this really happening?""Yes, it is," Toshia smiled. Then she closed her eyes and groaned a bit as Mick pushed his long cock slowly into her. "God, that feels so good!" she exclaimed, and then said to Sarah, "Is Don fucking you hard enough, baby?"Sarah smiled and said, "Not quite.""Fuck her harder, Don, damn!" Toshia grinned at Don. Then she called over her shoulder, "You too, Mick, fuck me like you, oh, yes, like that!" For a moment, Toshia just concentrated on twisting Sarah's nipple and shoving back onto Mick who was fucking her quite vigorously, but then, on Toshia's left, the far side of the bed, Evelyn was crawling up on the bed, followed by an east-Asian-looking guy."Where did you find him?" Toshia laughed."At the cock shop, obviously," Evelyn laughed, as she lay back and spread her legs to welcome this new guy to the party."This has gotten completely out of hand," Toshia murmured with a smile as she maneuvered to the right a bit, so she could replace her fingers on Sarah's nipple with her mouth. As soon as she was sucking hard on her girlfriend's tit, she reached down between Sarah and Don to stroke Sarah's clit. All the while, Mick kept fucking in and out of her, his balls slapping Toshia's clit.It didn't take much of this before Sarah, was writhing on the bed, moaning, "God, yes! Yes!"When she caught her breath, Sarah rolled off the bed and leaned over the foot of it so she could catch Toshia's head in her hands and kiss her. She said, "You look good like that.""Do I?" Toshia grinned back at her, shoving back on Mick's cock a bit harder."Hell yes!" Sarah grinned. Then Don was behind her, pushing himself back into her cunt. "Uh, yes, fuck me some more," Sarah said."You're so beautiful like this," Toshia said with a kiss. "Do you like getting fucked by Don?""God yes!" Sarah groaned. "I take it you like it too," she smirked a bit."I do," Toshia nodded. "Is that okay?""Yes, as long as I can have some too.""While we're here you can have anything and anyone you want," Toshia grinned as she reached back to start playing with her own clit, feeling Mick's cock as it slid in and out of her and his heavy balls bumping into her."Promise?" Sarah said as she pushed back on Don, slipping her own hand underneath herself to play as Toshia was."Uh huh, baby," Toshia nodded. "I did so much here. I didn't know how to tell you.""Uh, I want to hear all about it," Sarah murmured, "but right now, let's just, fuck, enjoy this, I'm going to come again, ""Me too, baby," Toshia moaned. Then she looked over Sarah's head and said, "Fill her with your cum, lover."Don nodded his understanding and promptly began to shove harder and faster into Sarah, which prompted a long happy groan from Sarah.Toshia looked over her left shoulder and said, "You too, Mick, give me your cum."As Mick immediately began fucking her even harder, with short staccato strokes, his cockhead hitting her cervix, Toshia watched Evelyn as she wrapped her legs around the man she'd found and urged him deeper into her. Without knowing the man's name Toshia still urged him, "Fuck her hard, dude. Pump that cunt full of cum!""Hell, yeah!" Evelyn grinned. "You heard the lady!"Then, for several long moments there was nothing but grunting and moaning, and the sound of bodies slapping together furiously.Mick was the first to cross the finish line, his cock swelling inside Toshia and then spilling a flood of hot cum in her cunt and womb. Feeling his cum running out over her fingers, Toshia shoved back on him and groaned as her orgasm erupted and spread like wildfire through her body. She was shuddering and moaning when she heard Sarah saying, "Oh my god, I'm gonna, I'm, I'm coming again!"Toshia watched her girlfriend's face twist up in ecstasy as her body contracted around the cock that chose that moment to pull Don along with it into orgasm, his head falling back as he seemed to have a very long, intense orgasm.Evelyn beat her man to her orgasm, and Toshia watched as the redhead seemed to clench every muscle in her body and pull the man fucking her tighter into her embrace. Unsurprisingly, he couldn't resist this and groaned as he shoved into her as he came."Fuck!" Sarah breathed. "Is it like this all the time here?""Pretty much," Toshia laughed. "Come up here, baby so I can clean you up some.""Ah, okay," Sarah said with apparent confusion. She didn't mind, though when Toshia had her lie on her back and spread her legs so Toshia could lick and suck Don's cum from her. Toshia found herself once again loving the taste of Don's cum, particularly now that it was mixed with the flavor of her Sarah.By the time, Evelyn had disentangled herself from the guy who now identified himself, also with a British accent, as Vince, and crawled over to kiss Sarah, Sarah was already rocking her hips, encouraging Toshia to lick her more thoroughly. Then Evelyn was moving up to straddle Sarah's face, lowering her cummy cunt to Sarah's mouth, obliging Vince to move aside.From between Sarah's legs, licking at her clit and now pushing several fingers up into her cunt, Toshia watched her girlfriend hesitate, then slowly begin licking at Evelyn's cunt. With a low murmur of approval, Sarah reached up and grabbed Evelyn's tight ass, which Toshia had to admit was just perfect.For several minutes, the guys were content to sit back and watch, but, naturally enough, Don was the first man to get back into the action. First, he moved to the foot of the bed to give Evelyn a kiss, but then he moved up to Toshia, who was still lying on her belly with her face between Sarah's thighs. Toshia felt him kiss the top of her head, and then his hand began caressing and squeezing her ass.Without giving it a second thought, Toshia responded willingly to his gentle but firm physical prompt to lift herself up on her knees enough that he could push the fat head of his cock, still slippery with his cum and Sarah's wetness, against her tight little rosebud. With a happy sigh breathed into Sarah's cunt, Toshia relaxed and felt Don's cock pushing slowly into her ass. She wanted to push back on him and encourage him to do as Daphne told him and to fuck her hard, but she was determined to focus on Sarah first.The other guys then returned to the party. Vince lowered his mouth to Sarah's breast and began sucking on her nipples, as his hands also moved in to squeeze her tits. Mick got up at the end of the bed in front of Evelyn and proceeded to make out with her while she promptly went back to stroking his long cock. Toshia was sure that if there had been enough room in that direction, Evelyn would have bent down to suck that cock. Toshia was looking forward to getting her mouth on that particular cock, herself.Then, Sarah was coming again, twisting and writhing on the bed. Toshia sucked on her clit as she came, her fingers still pumping in and out of her cunt as it clamped down on them.Sarah's orgasm prompted a bit of reorganization, and Toshia took the opportunity to reach back to stroke her clit, and then to push a couple of fingers up into herself. Using her fingers to fuck her cunt, she pushed back on Don to encourage him to fuck her ass harder.She looked up momentarily to see Sarah bent over sucking Vince's cock, and past her Evelyn was giving Mick's the same treatment, though quite a bit more exuberantly. Thinking of how well things were going, and how good it felt to have Don fucking her again, Toshia surrendered to a deep moan of satisfaction.This drew Sarah's attention, and she looked up at Toshia with a happy smile. Then Sarah frowned a little as she took a more careful look at what Toshia and Don were doing."Baby, is he fucking your ass?"" Uh-hum, he certainly is," Toshia grinned almost deliriously."Damn! I didn't know you liked that.""Neither did I until, well, a week ago, I guess," Toshia murmured, a bit distractedly. "Don took my cherry.""Oh? That's hot," Sarah decided."That's nothing," Evelyn said from the end of the bed, where she had her hand wrapped tightly around the base of Mick's cock. Shoving back on Don's cock and grinding her palm against her clit, Toshia idly wondered where in the world Evelyn was going with this.Evelyn's destination soon became clear, though as she started directing the action on the bed. She had Vince lie down on his back, and then got Toshia to straddle him with his cock slipping up into her very ready cunt. Toshia smiled down at Vince and rocked her hips, rubbing her clit against his body and enjoying the feeling of his cock inside her."Now, my dear," Evelyn asked, "which of these fine cocks do you want in your ass?"Toshia saw Sarah had taken a seat in an armchair, which Toshia hadn't even noticed before now, and was watching intently, her hand down between her legs; then she looked at the two men Evelyn was offering her. If she was going to show Sarah herself at her sluttiest, she might as well go for broke. She licked her lips and said, "Can't I have both?"Evelyn grinned broadly and said, "That's the right answer! Now, how should we do this, ?"Sarah watched raptly as Evelyn quickly deepthroated Don's cock, getting it nice and wet with her saliva, and then told him to get back to fucking Toshia's ass.Toshia groaned happily as she felt Don filling her again. She moved between the two men, bracing her hands on Vince's chest. With a lusty smile for Sarah, Toshia said, "God, that feels so good!"Evelyn was urging Mick over to kneel in front of Toshia. Without waiting for instructions, Toshia leaned forward and took that beautiful long cock into her mouth and then down her throat. Breathing through her nose, Toshia gave herself a moment to simply enjoy being so completely filled.Then, Mick was drawing back and moving back around behind Don, who then drew almost all the way out of Toshia. With a deep breath, Toshia tried to relax in spite of the excitement of the moment. She breathed out slowly as she felt both Don and Mick pushing slowly into her, their heads stretching her tight sphincter. When they were through, Toshia gasped and sighed. Then they pushed deeper and deeper. It felt like they would never stop opening her up and filling her, but then they were drawing back, still very slowly, until they were almost all the way out. As one, the two cocks began pushing back into her again, slowly, deliberately, and agonizingly.Toshia groaned deliriously, her hands going from Vince's chest to clutch at the bedsheets over his head. She looked at Sarah who was looking back at her in amazement. Feeling a surge of pride to combine with her horniness, Toshia heard herself saying, "Yes, boys, fuck me! Fuck my ass!"Her first orgasm hit her like a truck just then, her body clenching and shuddering between Vince and Don, her eyes squeezed closed as she whimpered with intense pleasure. When she was able to open them again, Toshia saw that Sarah was still watching her and the boys, as if she couldn't take her eyes off them, but Evelyn was now kneeling on the floor between Sarah's legs, apparently licking and sucking at Sarah's sex.With a smile for Sarah, Toshia found herself pushing back on the three cocks, and repeated, "Fuck me, boys, fuck me!"Vince was holding her hips tightly, keeping her down on his cock as he shoved up into her, the base of his cock rubbing tightly against her clit. Don's hands had slipped around her to squeeze her small tits, basically using them to hold on to. She didn't know what Mick was doing except that he and Don were managing to fuck in and out of her ass in remarkable unison. Toshia simply held on and enjoyed the ride, coming again and again, until the cocks began to fill her with cum. She didn't know if it was Don or Mick, but someone pumped a lot of hot cum deep into her bowels. The other one followed quickly after, and Toshia felt a flood of warm fluid spilling out of her and down over Vince's cock and balls.First Mick, then Don, drew out of her ass, which just spilled more cum out of her. Across the room, Sarah was coming yet again, this time with Evelyn licking her. Toshia looked down at Vince with what must have been a crazed smile and then kissed him deeply. She kept kissing him passionately as she began to ride his cock wildly, squeezing her cunt around him as tightly as she could. She again had her hands on his chest, pushing up so she could make him come inside her. As he shoved up into her, his cock swelling and pumping what felt like a geyser of cum up inside her, Toshia came again, a shaking, shuddering, moaning pillar of ecstasy on top of the prone man."My god!" she heard Sarah saying as she slumped off Vince's body. She had a deliriously happy smile on her tear-streaked face. She could see Evelyn still kneeling on the floor, this time sucking on Don's cock, and Sarah was leaning over in her chair to do the same to Mick's. Toshia was sure it looked like Sarah was deepthroating that lovely long cock.Toshia vaguely thought that it would only polite for her to clean up Vince as the others were being cleaned, but she simply didn't have the energy. But then she felt Vince nudging her over onto her back and encouraging her to spread her legs. She sighed happily when she felt his lips and tongue moving over her, licking up all the cum he could find. When he moved on to her ass, cleaning her just as thoroughly there, she smiled and thought once again that Eros was wonderful.By the time Vince had finished his delightful ministrations, Toshia was ready to at least see what the others were up to. Sarah was enthusiastically bobbing up and down on Don's cock as he sat in the chair. He was holding her ass in his hands and her tits were bouncing in front of his face. Evelyn at the end of the bed again but was on her hands and knees as Mick fucked her from behind. Smiling happily, Toshia pushed Vince onto his back and returned the favor of cleaning his cock and balls thoroughly.When he was ready, all nice and hard again, Toshia sent him over to switch places with Mick, who promptly moved around in front of Evelyn to begin fucking her very talented mouth and throat. Toshia lounged on the bed, propped up on her elbow, watching the two shows, in no hurry to get back into the action.After both Evelyn and Sarah came again, things cooled down, and Don suggested they head for the showers. With Mick and Vince trailing along, Evelyn led the way while Don explained, "Basically, you've got two options. You can stay here and go back normally, or by way of the Grotto, which Toshia will explain, or we can take you home. However, you should know that if we take you back its one-way. This was a special deal and I'm pretty sure we won't be able to do it again."Toshia knew that she would have to talk this over with Sarah, and also knew that Don was certainly aware of that, but she wanted to ask first, "Can we take time to decide?""Of course, as long as you like," Don smiled."Wait! Why can't we go back and forth? Why can't we have the best of both worlds?" Sarah wanted to know."You can, but only if you get rings like this," Don said with a smile, holding up his hand to illustrate."But it's not going to be easy," Evelyn said over her shoulder."But we can we go after a pair of those rings?" Toshia emphasized.Don grinned. "I can't see why you couldn't, but you would be on your own for that.""Except," Evelyn said, stopping and turning to speak directly to Toshia and Sarah, "I've been thinking about this, and if you do it you should try to get them to let you do it as a couple.""Wait, what?" Don asked, obviously blindsided by this idea."Yeah," Evelyn smiled at him. "They want you to just do it as a solo thing, clearly, but both times we asked for an exception they said okay. You might have to do extra stuff, or harder tasks, but I'll bet they let you."Don frowned, then nodded and said, "That makes sense.""Of course, it does," Evelyn said with mock indignation.

Building A Better World for ErosIn 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Don could hear Evelyn off to his right, encouraging her new friend to fuck her harder, as he felt India rocking against him, her hands now on his lower back. He began to fuck India harder and faster, gradually building up the tempo until he was driving into her with rapid short strokes and she was groaning in a steady, staccato rhythm of rising passion. Then she was crying out underneath him as her cunt clenched tightly on his cock, milking it as he kept shoving into her. Don went on fucking India as she came and came again.When he finally let up, she fell back on the bed, her arms and legs spread-eagled and a happy smile on her beautiful face. He kissed her again, and she asked, "How am I supposed to do the orgy now?"Don laughed and said, "I know you'll find a way, and everyone will remember how amazing you were.""This is true," she smiled at him. "Now, go fuck someone else with that beautiful cock of yours."Don quickly kissed her one more time and looked around. The studly blond was now on his knees with his arms wrapped around Evelyn, who had her arms and legs holding him as she rode up and down on that very thick pole of his. Don walked on his knees until he was behind Evelyn, he leaned in and kissed her shoulder, and asked, "Having fun?""Uh huh!" she grunted.Don smiled and got a bit closer, pushing his cock into position. The blond caught on and held Evelyn still long enough that Don could push the fat and slippery head of his cock up into the tight grip of Evelyn's ass."God, fuck yes!" Evelyn said, quite loudly. Then she and the muscular man in front of her went back to raising her up and down, now on two hard cocks. It wasn't long before she was gasping and shuddering, her cunt and ass squeezing and releasing on those cocks.She was still sandwiched between them, when she managed to say, "Don, this is Adam; Adam, Don. Baby, I think I'm going to need to have Adam fuck my ass next."Seeing that another fellow, was in the wings watching Evelyn with obvious lust and a raging hard on that was quite long, but nowhere as thick as Adam's, Don kissed Evelyn's shoulder again, and said, "Show 'em a good time, baby!""Oh, you know it!" she laughed.Don managed to have sex with another ten women that night, though he only came twice, all while keeping an eye on Evelyn as she threw herself into the orgy. It was closer to morning and the orgy was definitely on its last legs, when Don was reclining against a sleeping Lavinia's soft ass and watched a young Latino man pull out of Evelyn's mouth and spray a prodigious amount of white cum all over her face and tits. After she had sucked any leftovers from him, but without wiping any of the cum off her, Evelyn crawled over to give Don a deep kiss.Laughing, he wiped up some of the cum that was now on his face and fed it to her. Then, without a word, she curled up in his arms and they fell asleep."After waking up and getting cleaned up, we took Lavinia home and then came back to the Resort to figure out what we were going to do next.""Wait a minute," Toshia interrupted for the first time in a while. "What do you mean you took Lavinia home? You make it sound like it was just like going next door.""Oh, yeah, well, remember what I said about India taking me to her home? It turns out that if you're in physical contact with someone, and no one else is looking, you can bring them along when you teleport. They didn't tell us we could do that, but we each worked it out. I did it with Jess, and Evelyn got a ring like mine with her Argent mission, too, so she was able to bring Lavinia with her to the Resort.""That's bloody convenient!""Yeah it is," Don grinned.Once they were back at the Resort, Don made his proposal that they work together to develop a couple of places that were related, both spatially and conceptually. Evelyn thought this was a fun idea, and they launched into a couple of days of tossing ideas back and forth, which was, naturally enough, punctuated by quite a few sex breaks. It was Evelyn who came up with the game of pointing out people for the other to have sex with, which Don agreed was a great idea. When one of them said "imperator" and indicated someone, the other had to go play, assuming the person, or, as Don was quick to suggest, persons, were willing, which they almost always were.When they had their grand idea sorted out, they turned to the question of where to situate their project. They thought it didn't really make sense to add what they had in mind to the Resort or Rendezvous, and they didn't particularly want a high-traffic area, but they didn't want it exactly isolated either. So, when they found themselves having wandered out to the Riverboat dock, Don looked across the river and said, "What about over there?""In the forest?" Evelyn frowned thoughtfully as she looked at the wooded hills that rose on the far side of the river."Yeah, it's close to the Resort, but people would have to go out of their way to get to it.""But how would they get to it?""We could put a bridge in, up there, out of the way of the Riverboat turning around," he waved his hand to the right."Easier said than done," she mused."Is it?" Don asked as he started toward the far edge of the dock area, upriver. He called up his menu and selected the "Builder" option. He noticed that there was now a slight reddish tint to the entire dock area, but that the ground just beyond was tinted a light green, though that was a bit hard to see where there was grass. Don imagined a nice flagstone walkway extending from the edge of the dock area and up alongside the river, and then, suddenly, it was there."Holy fuck!" Evelyn laughed.Grinning, Don started along his new walkway and continued adding to it until he came to a spot he thought would be good for the bridge. He had seen the Riverboat turn around and head downriver several times and he was confident it never came this far. He turned his walkway toward the river, and exited Builder mode. Turning to Evelyn with a broad smile, he said, "Your turn."Don watched as Evelyn looked at the river, frowning slightly in concentration. Then there was a sturdy wooden bridge spanning the water. This was replaced a moment later by a red brick expanse, and then a metal and stone one complete with fancy streetlamps."Nice!" he grinned. "Let's test it and make sure we don't get wet.""Are you questioning my imagining skills?""Not at all!" Don laughed. "I'm just not sure how much I trust this whole system.""You think maybe Pamela's just setting us up for a practical joke?""Would it really surprise you if she was?""That's fair," she shrugged. By then they were halfway across the river, and Evelyn said, "'Seems sturdy enough.""Indeed," nodded Don. "You imagine good work.""Okay, your turn," she said as they reached the far side."Oh, I'm walkway guy, now?""I just thought the two walkways should match.""Oh, that's good thinking, but put in some of those lamps along the way.""Okay, but give me a minute to put some in on the other side."Soon, they were standing in a small clearing in roughly the place Don had indicated from the dock across the river. He asked, "How about here?""Sure," she smiled. "How should we begin, though?""Well, how about with this?" Don smiled as a little tent-pavilion appeared before them. Resembling the kind of spread one might imagine at a sheik's oasis, there were dozens of soft pillows surrounding a little fountain spraying sparkling water, and several platters heaped with berries and fruit. Off to the side was a wide hammock strung between two trees. "You know, a base camp for when we want a break.""Nice, but how long do you think this will take?""Do you really think this is the kind of thing either of is going to not want to spend at least several days getting just right?""Yeah, true," she smiled. "Now then, what about all these trees?""We could build around them, or, " Don stopped when he noticed that a big swath of trees, at least a dozen, had already disappeared under Evelyn's gaze. "Or, yeah, just get rid of them."The project went rather quickly the rest of that first day. They each had a project that was particularly theirs, though they each gave the other helpful suggestions, and they shared a project in the middle that served as a bridge (literally and metaphorically) between the other two. Evelyn started with a big columnar building on the upriver end of the clearing they made, and Don set up a sprawling plaza at the downriver end. The next day and the day after that they focused on the area in the middle, working on that until they were happy with the result. Then they went back to their individual projects.Along the way, of course, they took breaks, both playing and talking. They got caught up on each other's adventures and spent hours talking about all the strange things they'd experienced in Eros. Each night they would walk into the Resort for some more social play, except for the night when India came out to see what they were up to. She was quite pleased with what they had accomplished so far and promised to come visit again when they were done. The three of them wound up talking for hours that night, around a campfire Evelyn conjured up, as well as having sex until they could stay awake no longer.Although he knew India tended to prefer men, Don was quite content to take something of a backseat that night, letting Evelyn clearly achieve one of her goals. Licking her clit and slowly fucking India with her entire hand, bringing India to a loud, long, intense orgasm, or more accurately a sustained series of them, while Don held India in his arms, squeezing her tits tightly as she begged him to, definitely seemed to count as rocking India's world. Of course, Don got plenty of attention that night too, including his all-time favorite session of getting head from two gorgeous women at the same time. It truly was a wonderful night.Then, on the seventh day, they had another visitor.Don was putting some finishing touches on the broad park that now spread out on the slope between their project and the river. He had made long, winding paths that made their way slowly to the water, where he had put a dock and a couple of rowboats. Along the paths were secluded little niches with padded benches, and one with a large round bed. He had also put in glowing-orb lamps, which resembled the light balls that illuminated the elven forest, to light the way at night. He was standing near the top of his park, trying to imagine it at night, when he heard a voice behind him saying, "Very nice work, Don."He turned to smile at Pamela, who was wearing her black robe but with the hood down."Thank you," he grinned. "I'm pretty happy with it.""Would you like to show me what else you've done?""Sure!" He gestured up the path that led to his end of the project. "Let's start with the Shelonda-center.""That's what you're calling it?""Well, it's just a nickname, but I thought it was appropriate."He led her through a gate that resembled a Japanese torii gate and into a wide garden that surrounded a very Japanese-looking building with wood and paper panels that could be slid open or closed as desired. The building itself was quite large, and itself surrounded a huge open-air courtyard complete with four fountains and a central platform. All the floors in the four sides of the building and on that central platform had soft, padded mats. Here and there were racks of martial arts weapons, as well as protective sparring gear."Here, I plan to both study and teach kung fu and aikido, adapting both for Eros. I also want to explore the limits of sexuality here in Eros. There's a thing back home called tantric sex, which is supposed to be amazing, and it seems to me that one might be able to do great things with that here. None of this is about violence, of course, but about developing one's sense of self and physicality here, which has great potential that few people seem to appreciate.""Interesting," Pamela nodded with a Mona Lisa smile.They passed through the building on the far side, then through the other side of the garden until they came to a small amphitheater cut into the hillside."Welcome to our school," Don gestured. "Both Evelyn and I are academics by nature and, while there isn't much use for Earth history here, Evelyn's field is philosophy, and there is so much work to do in that area here, particularly in ethics."Don led Pamela up a slope to show her the big pavilion at the center of the Academy. Everything was open to the air, though there were vertical screens that could be moved to create spaces with some degree of privacy. There were chalkboards and white boards with comfortable light chairs that could be rearranged easily, and, as Don and Evelyn had made sure, were quite useful for sex purposes. Don was particularly pleased with the large, round, backless, somewhat-stool-like seats Evelyn had created that were particularly good for having him sit on while Evelyn straddled him, kneeling. His memory of her smiling at him as she rode up and down on him while he kissed, sucked, and nibbled at her nipples while squeezing her ass in his hands was one of his favorites of the "construction" process."Not only can Evelyn and I, and anyone else who wants to, use this space to do philosophy or anything else, but it can be used to live out any schoolroom fantasies someone might have.""Very nice," Pamela nodded.Don led her on until they stood before a towering column, which Don proudly called, "Evelyn's masterpiece, the Library!"Entering through a wide doorway which had no doors, they came to a comfortable lobby that surrounded the central part of the library, a circular shelving system that held millions of books, both on the outside curve and on the slightly more secluded inner curve. The main column of shelves rose four stories, and two of them were here without break, with wheeled ladders enabling access to the higher books. The whole thing was surrounded by a curving wall of glass. A gradual ramp winding around the outside of the lobby and reading area ran up to the second floor and then the third. Here on the second and third floors there were niches and even a couple of secret reading chambers. Everywhere it was easy to find somewhere cozy to read or indulge in some play. Continuing up the ramp, they came to the fourth floor, which was actually five stories up."The books on this floor are all erotica, Evelyn says, and the shelves are actually a maze," Don grinned. "At the center is a big orgy bed! She wants to set up a regular library-orgy night somehow."Don led Pamela up to the next level, the roof. Here there was another pavilion, with a wide central opening, to let in the sun or allow a view of the night sky, and no walls. Everywhere you looked there was a spectacular panoramic view of the rolling, forested hills or the river and the Resort. There were couches, chairs and tables arranged so people could read or socialize freely as they saw fit. In the center, on a platform with five steps, looking very much like an altar, was a very large round bed. Don completely forgot to tell Pamela that the entire surface of the pavilion over their heads would glow at night, as would that of the school pavilion below.It was here that they finally found Evelyn, adjusting the arrangement of furniture. She smiled broadly and welcomed Pamela, who said, "This is very well done. You should both be very proud.""Thank you," Evelyn grinned. "Did you show her the maze, lover?""I told her about it," Don laughed."I was inspired by the Dark Labyrinth," Evelyn said. "And we got the idea for this bed and platform from India.""Do you mind telling me how you got all the books?" Pamela asked.Evelyn shrugged, "Oh, well, that was actually a lot easier than I expected. I visualized the whole setup and then specified that the shelves were filled with unique copies of books in English. There was, well, there is a lot of crap in the collection, but I made the library responsive to whatever you're looking for. If you're looking for a particular translation of Plato's Republic, for instance, you'll find it.""But why have all the other books, then?" Pamela asked.Don shook his head and Evelyn frowned at Pamela as if she were suddenly very thick.Don, who had been down this road before, decided to jump in, saying, "There's something both soothing and erotic about being surrounded by books. Many people, including Evelyn and myself," he emphasized, in Evelyn's direction, "have deep emotional ties to libraries.""I see," Pamela said thoughtfully. "And there is a library in the Manor.""Yes," Evelyn nodded, "but you have to go through the Manor to get to it, and two libraries in Eros isn't too many - not at all.""And it goes so well with the theme of everything else we've done here," added Don."True," Pamela nodded. "So, what do you call all of this, then?""We decided to call the whole complex 'The Academy,'" Evelyn said, obviously hoping Pamela would ask her why.Instead, the dark woman frowned momentarily in concentration and said, "Done." Pamela seemed quite obvious to the expression of obvious disappointment on Evelyn's face, and instead said,Task Seven.

Evelyn's Stage Performance Continues it be a big hit.In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Evelyn directed the couple into another position. Now the man was lying on his back while his 'wife' rode his cock, rather enthusiastically, while Evelyn sat on the man's face, grinding her cunt and clit on his mouth and watching the woman enjoy that fat cock. Don watched as Evelyn squeezed her own breasts, twisting her nipples, and then reached out to do the same to the woman across from her. Evelyn leaned forward and managed to get her mouth on one of the woman's nipples, which seemed to send the woman into another orgasm. Then, Evelyn was sitting back on the man's face, head thrown back and her hands squeezing her own tits tightly as her body rocked with her own first orgasm of the session.Don's cock throbbed and twitched, as if in sympathy with Evelyn's body.When the trio changed positions again, it was Evelyn's turn to lie on her back, her ass at the edge of the bed, as the man held her legs up and shoved his thick cock back into her cunt. At first the woman knelt on the bed next to Evelyn, making out with her and sucking on her tits, but then she moved up to kneel over Evelyn's face. Don watched as Evelyn grasped the woman's ass and held her in place so she could lick and suck at her clit and cunt, while the man fucked Don's lover hard and deep.Soon the woman was climaxing again, crying out loudly so everyone in the club noticed, and the man was shoving up into Evelyn with short violent strokes until he too was clearly coming. As he eventually drew out of Evelyn, a long, thick strand of cum hung between her cunt and the head of his cock.Evelyn said something to the woman who then quickly got down on her hands and knees at the end of the bed, first to suck the man's cock clean and then to bury her face in Evelyn's messy snatch, licking and sucking up all the cum he'd left there. Soon, Evelyn was sitting half up on the bed, her muscles clenching tight, as she held the woman's head in place while Evelyn's orgasm tore through her.For a long moment, Evelyn just lay back on the bed with a happy smile on her face, and then she sat up and looked out at the audience with a grin. Don grinned back at her, though he was pretty sure she couldn't see him. Still, when she mouthed, "One more?" he gave her an enthusiastic thumbs up. In any case, they had agreed she would give him a sign to let him know she was ready to leave, and she certainly hadn't given it.After Evelyn and her two playmates cleared that set, a couple of servitors came and straightened things up quickly, but without bothering to change the bed or anything. By the time Evelyn reappeared, only the big orgy on the circular bed and the couples in the dungeon set were still going at it. Don was downstairs, idly watching the orgy, when Evelyn came back on stage, this time entering the bus stop set. She had her hair in a couple of pigtails and was wearing a light sundress. She took a seat on the plastic bench against the wall, and waited, for a bus, supposedly, but really for her next set of playmates to join her.Soon two men joined her. There was quite a bit of pantomimed flirting and exaggerated come-hither looks before the men were standing in front of Evelyn having their cocks sucked. They had apparently left the door light set to yellow, because by the time Evelyn was on her hands and knees, though still in her sundress, getting spit-roasted, another guy poked his head in and decided to join in. By the time the scene had run its course, Evelyn had serviced six guys altogether, and a beautiful brown-skinned young woman with long, thick, black hair had come in to take over on the mattress. Don was happy to watch this woman enjoy herself while Evelyn got cleaned up and ready for round three.When Evelyn came back on stage, she was again wearing high heels, but this time they came with black boots that went almost all the way up her thighs. Her torso was wrapped in a shiny black bodice that left her crotch and tits exposed, and she was wearing black gloves that went up to the middle of her biceps. Her hair was now pulled back tightly into a ponytail, and she led a beautiful naked Asian woman with black hair hanging down to the middle of her back out and promptly began tying her to a frame that left her spread-eagled and vulnerable to anything Evelyn might inflict upon her.Evelyn spent the next hour teasing and tormenting this poor woman, who seemed to love every minute of it, even when she was begging Evelyn for release. Evelyn finally let the woman come, but only after she had stuffed a rather large ass plug and a big, shiny black dildo into their respective places, and fastened heavy nipple clamps to her nipples. Then, with only the command, "Come," Evelyn reduced the woman to a shuddering, quivering display of ecstasy that went on for what seemed like several long minutes. Then Evelyn sat on a bench so the grateful woman could crawl across the floor on her hands and knees to lick and suck at Evelyn until she made her temporary mistress come.Finally, Evelyn came onto stage with the next bunch of five people to make use of the big circular bed. Two lucky men were accompanied by Evelyn and three women, who all came in naked and wasted no time in climbing onto the bed and getting acquainted. Soon it became rather hard for Don to keep track of Evelyn amid the confusion of heaving bodies. At one point, she was near the center of the bed, slowly turning with it, as she rode slowly up and down on a cock as several hands reached up to caress her body. At another, she was on her hands and knees near the edge, gliding past the front of the stage, making out with a girl lying on her back at right angles to Evelyn, while one of the men slowly, but intently fucked Evelyn from behind.They must have left the light on yellow, because while they played another five people came to join the party - three men and two women, this time. Don found a chair to get comfortable, but continued to resist touching his straining cock. He was a bit amused by all the men in the audience who were, and had been all night, watching Evelyn and bringing themselves to intense, squirting orgasms. He was, however, much more distracted by the women around him, moaning in orgasmic pleasure as they watched the shows before them.Eventually, with her hair a wild mess around her head, Evelyn broke free from the orgy on the bed and staggered to the front of the stage to give the agreed upon sign that she was ready to leave. Don went straight to the exit, expecting to have to wait for Evelyn to get cleaned up, but she met him right away, naked and carrying her clothes with her in a bundle. She had cum all over her and smelled deliciously of the sex she'd been having."Hi there!" she grinned.Don caught her face in his hands and kissed her deeply and passionately.When he released her, she asked, "Did you enjoy the show?""Fuck yes!" he laughed. "Let's go over by the pool and find someplace for the night.""Good idea! I need to get cleaned up.""Not quite yet," Don smiled. "I'm going to add to your, makeup, first.""Oh! Excellent!" she beamed. "You really had a good time?""I did!" he laughed again."Sorry I took so long. If we can't have sex, I want to make sure I'm ready to actually sleep.""Good thinking," Don grinned."What was your favorite part?" she asked."It was all very hot, but I have to admit the first one was probably my favorite," Don said. "I liked the story you were telling.""I knew you'd get it!""What was your favorite part?" he asked."Oh, that's easy," she said, "this next bit!"Laughing, he said, "That doesn't count.""Hum, well, that's really hard to say. There were high points in each scene. In the first one, for instance, I really liked having that guy, Dave, fucking me from behind while I went down on Julie. In the second, well, there was that first time I had three cocks in me at once. Then, when I let Tamiko come, that was hot! I came so many times during the last scene I couldn't say, really. Damn, I really have become a wild woman here, haven't I?""Yeah, and I love it!" Don grinned.They had reached the poolside and quickly found a double-sized lounger. Evelyn dropped her clothes on the ground and sat down on the edge of the lounger, leaning back and spreading her legs in front of Don."Damn! That's so tempting," he breathed."No touching!" she smiled up at him. "Just watch me as I touch myself. You liked watching those men fucking me, didn't you? It felt so good to have them in my cunt and ass, and to suck them, and to lick those sexy pussies and clits," Evelyn said as her hands moved slowly over her body, cupping her breasts and then sliding over her taut belly down between her legs."I kept thinking about how hard your cock must be as you were watching me up on that stage, fucking and getting fucked, sucking and licking, coming over and over." She was simultaneously strumming her clit and fucking herself with several fingers. "I kept thinking how hot it was to have you watching me, watching me suck, and fuck, and all that cum on my face and tits, and, and, up inside me, God, Don, I'm going to come again. Give me your cum, Don!"Don couldn't restrain himself any longer. His iron-hard cock swelled in his hands and then erupted, spraying a geyser of hot cum all over Evelyn's naked body. It splattered all over her belly, across her tits and neck, and hit her chin. The second gout splashed over her lower belly and covered her fingers, getting pushed up into her cunt as she clenched upon herself on the lounger, her face scrunched up tightly as she came with him.Don staggered backward a bit and Evelyn fell back on the lounger with a heavy sigh."Ugh," she moaned. "I need to clean up, but I don't think I can move.""Fuck it," Don chuckled. "Let's just do it when we wake up.""Seriously?" she laughed. "Okay.""But you do have to move. We can't sleep like that.""I'm not moving. You get your own," she waved her hand in the air. When Don actually started to sit down on the next lounger over, though, she said, "Fine, fine, I'm moving!"They managed to spend the night spooned together, in a rather sticky mess, without violating the terms of Don's mission to not have physical-contact sex, and then enjoyed a leisurely bath in the pool in the morning. At the resort's wardrobery, they managed to find Evelyn a nice backpack for her pilgrimage, and then, with a long hug and a deep, loving kiss, she set off in quest of the Grove of Rati."So, you were left alone again, in the sex resort where you couldn't actually have sex, for a year," Toshia summed up."Yeah, that's about the size of it.""How did it go?""Well, at the time it seemed very slow, but when it was over it didn't seem bad at all," Don shrugged. "I did have a couple of visitors along the way. Both Nicole and Stephanie passed through the Resort before I was done.""How were they doing?""Okay. I found out that the watcher's council seemed to have something of a pattern in their assignments. A few personalized quests to start with and then a long-term test, like my sheriff's job or Evelyn's pilgrimage. Nicole had to find the Trans-Erosian Railway and ride it from end to end. She came through the Resort heading in the opposite direction from Evelyn, hoping to connect with that train. Stephanie came through very near the end of my year after spending a year in Rendezvous without having sex with any men.""That sounds a lot easier than your task," Toshia frowned."That's what I said!" Don laughed. "She admitted it wasn't that difficult, but she was glad to get back to 'proper fucking' as she called it. Oh, and I got to talk to India a few times, too. But mostly, I just kept myself busy watching other people and getting to know the ins and outs of the Resort. I fell into a pretty stable, comfortable routine. I was actually kind of surprised when I came back into my office after a 'patrol,' and suddenly found myself in that big courtyard at the Hall of the Crimson Mountain King. At that moment, I was mostly just happy that my staff, which I had left in the office, appeared a second later on the ground at my feet. Then I remembered that this meant I could have sex again!"Toshia chuckled, "Uh oh!""Yeah," Don laughed. "I got into and out of those showers in record time. Then I dove into that super orgy for a solid hour. The first girl I hooked up with was a thin young woman, probably about nineteen. I've never had such an intense passionate session of anonymous sex in my life. I was nice about it, of course, but I fucked the hell out of that girl.""I'll bet!" Toshia laughed. "Did she object?"Don shook his head, "Not at all. But after I'd had my fun, I cleaned up and headed upstairs for my next mission."Task Five:"Congratulations, Don, you're now more than halfway finished with your tasks," Pamela almost smiled. "For your next assignment, we want you to find a familiar face. To be clear, we mean you must find someone you clearly recognize, and can put a name to, but whom you haven't seen previously in Eros.""So, if I recognize my second-grade teacher but can't remember her name, that doesn't count?""Exactly," she nodded."Do they have to remember who they are?" Don asked, thinking of all the people who seemed to have little or no memory of their non-Erosian existence. In particular, he recalled the stunning Price is Right model he had been so happy to meet on the beach outside Rendezvous."No," Pamela said. "We will be able to verify their identities to corroborate you.""That's handy.""We are aware that this particular task is largely out of your control and could take a very long time to complete. We are also, frankly, impressed with your efforts so far. So, we have decided to grant you some of the power you are seeking a bit early."She gestured to a ring that was now on the table in front of Don. Picking it up, he thought it had the weight and look of white gold. He slipped it onto his left middle finger. Nothing happened."You have to press it twice in quick succession to call up the menu."Don pressed the ring twice with his thumb as if he were double-clicking the ring. Suddenly, floating a bit above the midrange of his visual field was a horizontal blue bar. There was one item, in white letters, on that bar: "Travel.""Concentrate on the desired menu item to activate it," Pamela went on.Don wasn't sure what he was supposed to be doing, but he focused intently on "Travel," until a drop-down menu opened with the following list: Abbey of Records; Crimson Mountain - Porch; Elven Court; Gladys's Office; Grotto of Ishtar; Heolfor House; India's Home; Manor; Rendezvous - Beach; Rendezvous - Riverboat Dock; Resort; Shagbottom; Sisterhood Castle; Untamed Village; Witches' Glen; and, Wizard's Home."Nice!" Don breathed."When you visit a new location for which there is an established landmark it will automatically be added to your list," Pamela continued to explain. "Before you select anything, I should add that you can dismiss the display at any time."Don tried willing the menu and bar away and they promptly vanished. He called it up again and dismissed it, just for practice."When you select a travel destination, the menu will automatically close when you arrive. With the exception of these offices, you will not be able to use the ring to travel when anyone else can see you. Well, anyone who doesn't have a similar ring or one that is higher in rank, that is. Also, when traveling to a location, you will arrive at the closest safe position to the landmark where no one can see your arrival.""This is incredibly useful!" Don grinned."It is," Pamela nodded. "Do you have any questions about your task?""Find someone I can name from outside Eros," Don smiled. "Then report back here.""Exactly," Pamela said. "You should be able to manage all your own travel from now on.""So, I just call up the menu, focus on "Travel," then focus on a destination, "Then suddenly Don found himself standing outside the Abbey of Records."Whoa! Seriously?" Toshia gaped."Yeah," Don chuckled. "It's pretty cool. When I'm in Eros I can bop around like crazy. I'd be lying if I said it wasn't a lot of fun.""Damn!""Well, I am restricted to the places I've already found, like in a video game with unlockable fast-travel points, but it's still massively useful. I'm thinking about setting off on a general exploration trip when I go back, to collect as many landmarks as I can. Stephanie probably has a lot more than I do. I know Evelyn's list is different from mine. She's got the Dark Labyrinth and a bunch of places she found on her pilgrimage, but not the Wizard's Home or Shagbottom, for instance.""That must have made your task much easier.""Well," Don paused. "I'm sure it cut out a lot of time going from one place to another, but it still took a lot of time to find someone I recognized. I started out just working down the list of places, skipping Gladys's office, the Grotto of Ishtar, and India's home. I was at the Abbey of Records anyway, so I went in and asked Charlotte if she could help me out at all. Naturally, I had to go through the whole routine, which took quite a while, and, in the end, she got a lot more out of me than I did from her. She wasn't aware of anyone that I might recognize, but then I had known it was going to be a long shot anyway. I crossed that off my list of places to try."I skipped the Crimson Mountain, figuring it would just take too damn long to try to comb through that orgy, or go looking for other rooms in that place, and went right to the elven court, Heolfor House, et cetera. It was kind of fun revisiting places and talking to people again. The Wizard and Madeleine, the Player, the Lady and Robert all say 'hi,' by the way. And Daphne says I'm to bend you over and fuck you hard in the ass.""Oh my!" Toshia laughed, actually feeling her cheeks reddening a bit.

 River FantasyVillage reunion turns steamy, fueled by erotic river sighting.by Kuntry yute. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. The rain burst out of nowhere, as it usually does. One minute the afternoon was bright and sunny, then the sun just disappeared behind a big dark cloud and the rain cut loose.No one was in the house but me, with Mama off to see her church sister. The rain was heavy. You could see it in the fat drops and the fast-moving muddy streams that turned the yard into a small riverbed. But the best part for me was the pounding on the zinc roof, as if the rain was playing a whole heap of kettle drums at the same time. The wind picked up at times, lashing the large banana leaves into a crazy dance, like big, awkward hands flapping to the heavy rain drops. I watched and listened, content inside the warm, dry house. It was a good mood, like I could roll with the energy and rhythm and dance to my heart's content, or get a sheet and curl up in the big couch, to just rest or doze off.I had something else in mind though, and the first real buzz of anticipation and excitement coursed through my body, leaving me tingling and warming up all over, especially down in my belly bottom and my nipples. The sensation cooled off a bit as I thought about Mama coming home sooner than expected. She had almost caught me once, and I was saved only by the fact that she had left her keys and had to call me to open the door. She had her keys now, and the rain would mask any sound of her approach.But I wasn't going to be denied. This moment was too good to waste. The living room had a big window that looked out on the yard and provided a full view of anyone approaching, as long as the curtain was not fully drawn. I could enjoy the comfort of the love seat and keep an eye out for Mama; all I needed to do was turn it around to face the yard.I easily flipped the couch around, nervous excitement overtaking my senses and body as I imagined the delights just seconds away. I quickly washed my hands in the bathroom, pulled a couple items from my drawer and hustled back to the living room. I started opening the curtains and recoiled in shock and irritation.Someone – looks like a man - was out there in the rain, splashing up on the verandah and depositing a rickety black umbrella in a corner before knocking on the door. The umbrella was useless, on account of all the water he was busy brushing off his arms and legs. I stashed my items under the couch seat and opened the door, intent on quickly dealing with him and getting to my pleasure.“Hi Cherry” he greeted after a slight pause, surprised uncertainty in his eyes as he brushed a few droplets from his face. I figured he was expecting to see Mama instead of me.“Tony, right?” I responded with a smile.“Yes,” he said, grinning suddenly at me from his rain-wet face.My irritation was dissolving rapidly as I looked him over. I had glimpsed him three nights ago, the first time since he had left for university two years ago. Many people didn't go to university from this village, and people talked about him a lot, including his mother who couldn't stop boasting about her bright son. It was annoying, especially for someone like me that didn't make it to university.I wasn't annoyed now though. He was short and stocky when we were kids. He wasn't tall now, just medium height, about two inches taller than my five foot eight. The stocky look was still there, but more athletic, like he was a sprinter or one of those American football players. As a boy his father used to give him bad haircuts, and it worsened the look of his face which was already ordinary with the flat nose and large, almost bulging eyes. Nobody would call him handsome now, but he had grown up well, sporting a clean shaved head, with eyes that were sharp and intelligent looking, and a face that was strong and hard, like a thick chunk of cured pimento wood.His eyes moved quickly, up and down, just as I had done. But it was open and forward, the type of look that said he was not afraid to show his hand. He wanted me to know he was seeing me as a woman, a woman that grabbed his interest, and he wanted me to react to that interest.I was interested in him for real, no doubt about it. I had felt it when I saw him last Friday, that flash of sexual curiosity, seeing him all sexy and relaxed. He had looked at me quickly, followed by a smile of recognition and a polite greeting. I smiled back, blushing and hoping he hadn't seen the interest in my eyes. Now I grinned to myself, thinking how smooth he was then in the public place, acting all polite and decent, when he was clearly interested and just biding his time.There was a prickling on my skin, leaving goosebumps on my arms and my nipples felt like someone was giving them little electric shocks. My pumpum twitched suddenly with pleasure, a sweet, achy pleasure. I was shocked at the reaction in my body and suddenly my thighs squeezed together, as if to keep the feelings trapped down there and not affecting the rest of me, for fear he could see his effect on me.He was like a godsend, appearing as if by miracle, just when I was in the mood to frig myself with the weather and Mama cooperating so well. But with some effort I reined in the feelings. There was desire in his eyes, but I couldn't assume he was planning to do anything about it right now.“You here to see Mama?” I asked.“Yeah,” he said, after a little hesitation. “My Mama asked me to drop off this partner money, and I couldn't pass up the chance to see you.”“I see you develop some sweet tongue,” I said saucily but I am sure he could tell I was flattered by his words.“Sweet tongue yes, but truth too,” he said boldly, eyes lively with daring.“Well, it's good to see you too,” I said, giving him a little something in return, although I was warming up to him much faster than my words would indicate.He held out his hand, offering an envelope that bulged slightly with the contents.“I'll give it to her,” I said, taking the envelope.He stood there for a moment, eyes thoughtful, looking me over. I watched him, imagining the wheels turning in his head, figuring out how he should proceed. I waited, realizing belatedly with a touch of embarrassment that my lips were parted in anticipation of his next move.“You want to dry those clothes?” I asked suddenly, surprising myself with the question. “Could give you time for the rain to ease off and you can tell me about life in Kingston.”He looked at me sharply, surprise on his face. He looked down at his body with a frown, no doubt seeing and feeling the wetness in his shirt and pants. He looked at me, eyes steady, thinking it over.“Ok,” he said with a shrug and smile. “Do you have something for me to put on or am I supposed to wait naked?”“Not a bad idea,” I laughed back at him, knowing he was seeing the devilry in my eyes. “Don't worry though, I'll get you some of Papa's clothes. He doesn't need them anymore.”I found a clean set of pants and shirt that looked close enough for his size. It was far from perfect though, because he was shorter and more muscular than Papa. The shirt was tight across his chest and arms and the pants were snug in the butt and crotch. He looked funny and sexy at the same time. He went and sat in my couch, making himself comfortable while I draped his wet clothes on the warm grate behind the fridge.We talked for a bit, catching up on each other's life over the past two years. I felt jealous, because he seemed to be doing so much and here I was wasting away in the dead-end village. He surprised me though, by praising what I was doing.“Honey is a big deal,” he said, a little frown on his face. “You just need to scale up and get connected to the right distribution channels.”I didn't go to university, but I was always learning shit from free college courses and podcasts when the internet complied, so I knew what he was talking about.“Scale up needs money and time, and that's time I have to put in my regular job.”“Let me think about it,” he replied, then leaned back in the couch with a strange smile on his face. “I see you still go to the river?”“What?” I asked, frowning at him. I was perplexed as to why he would ask about the river.“Those days were exciting even with the hard work,” he said with a longing look on his face. “Remember how we all used to play after the wash? Hide and seek, catch crawfish, eat guineps till we couldn't walk properly…”“Oh boy,” I smiled, remembering. “Those were the good old days. Kids nowadays just want to play video games. No love for nature. We don't even wash clothes down there anymore. That life pretty much done.”“Yet you were there yesterday,” he said quietly, his eyes still on my face.“You were at the river?” I asked him, a nervous type of anxiousness spreading slowly through my belly.He nodded silently, watching me. It might not be too bad, I thought to myself. Maybe he saw me going down or coming up, not necessarily in the river itself. But his next words shattered my flimsy hope.“That big pool with the mango tree over it. I was heading for it, but just as I was about to climb down the bank, I saw you. I immediately thought of leaving but I just stood there, as if I had no power to move. I'm sorry for snooping on you but it was as if you hooked me right there, and the more I looked the more you pulled me in.”I was ashamed and angry. In truth I really didn't mind if someone sees me naked if I know and can make the decision for myself. But this was Peeping Tom stuff, him seeing me and copping a look without me knowing.“You were snooping on me?” I snapped at him.“Your fault for bathing out in public,” he said calmly, a little smile dancing across his lips, no doubt enjoying himself.It was true. I knew it could happen but figured and hoped no one would be around. I was dying for a river bath; to have all the water I need to wash freely without thinking about conserving water. At least I didn't bathe fully naked, although the flimsy slip was not much covering, especially when wet.“What was so enticing?” I asked. His reasoning had taken away my excuse for being angry, and I decided to focus on the exciting part of what he had said.“Everything,” he said, a faraway look in his eyes, faraway and happy. “I could just look at you all day, if you were just standing there in that wet slip, sticking to you like a second skin, you all curvy and sweet. But when you start to wash yourself it just make it sweeter.”I am accustomed to men telling me how I look, in explicit terms. This was different. It's amazing how two men could make it clear that they want bed you, and one leaves you disgusted while the other makes you wat to take off your panties right away. Tony was the panty dropping type.He looked me in the eye once more and shuffled around in the couch, trying to make himself more comfortable, maybe because the pants were too tight for him. Without thinking my eyes slipped down to his crotch and they popped in surprise when I saw the clear outline of his hood to one side. I was surprised but the achiness in my pussy ramped up even more as I imagined him without pants.He must have caught my eyes, and I am sure now that I wanted him to see me checking him out like that. His expression changed, his eyes boring into me, so intense that it was like I was not wearing any clothes and he could see all my nakedness and even into my thoughts.it was surprising to me how comfortable and excited I felt, all alone here with him. Somehow, he had put me at ease without trying too hard, just by being himself. It helped a lot that I was already in the mood to play, but he sure revved up my interest.It was strange. He wasn't really my type. He was this nice, book type, not the big-talking rude boys I tend to like, even though they were not the best for me. Tony was different in a good way from way back, and his time in the city sure made him a sexy, confident man.“So what exactly got you so spellbound at the river?” I asked finally.“All of you, but it was a different level of wonder when you started to soap up,” he said, pulling my attention firmly back from my thoughts and squarely on to him. “It was like watching you caressing yourself for my benefit, caressing and massaging, your body wet and covered in soap bubbles. And the way you did it…it was not just a chore, not just cleaning yourself. I could tell you were enjoying it, and that part was a huge turn on too.”“I love taking a bath,” I said, my mind all woozy with the beauty and sexiness of what he was saying. I always love poetry and he was speaking the sweetest, hottest verses to me right now“And I can't forget,” he continued, eyes glazed and slowly licking his lips at the memory. “You squatted down a bit, spreading your legs wide, and the slip ride up, showing off all of them firm, smooth thighs. And then you move that soapy rag up between them. I couldn't see exactly what you were doing, but I could see your hand moving in, way in, then slowly and firmly up and down, soap suds covering all of your hand, your upper thighs and pussy area. You keep washing, up and down, then around in little circles, then in and out. I managed to look at your face a few times, hoping you were not noticing me watching you. But your eyes were closed by then…as if you were in another world. Your body trembled then, vibrating…and when you opened your eyes you looked so blissful…the joy on your face was real as your hand moved under the dress."Afterwards you waded into deeper water and sink down till the water was up to your chest. You bobbed up and down, rinsing off. You weren't wearing any brassiere and your breasts bounced up and down, so round and juicy looking with the wet slip plastered tight on them. I couldn't take my eyes off them. You were smiling at this time, a little smile, but a real smile…and I wonder how good it must feel to get such pleasure from washing your pumpum.”He stopped talking and I realized I was staring at him, my mouth wide open, hardly breathing, legs turning jelly. My body felt hot all over and I knew I was in heat. My pumpum was fluttering, steady and strong, like another heart was down there between my legs. There was a wetness too, warm and sticky, like a raw honey spring was starting to open up inside of me.“It was a good feeling,” I said to him, but decided not to mention that all that trembling and vibrating was me cumming. Maybe he knew and decided not to go there too. “And that's what has you running over here to see me?”“Yeah,” he smiled. “It was the exclamation point. I had seen you a couple days before and was going to check on you, but that just sealed the deal. I knew I had to come and see you”“And I am glad you did. You are just what I need with this rain pouring down out there.”I was shocked at how forward I sounded, but he had me feeling a certain way and I was in no condition to resist him, not that I wanted to at all.“I wished you would say that,” he responded, flexing his strong legs, spreading them wide, causing his cock to shift and stand out even more in the tight pants. He followed my eyes, then looked back at me. “Come over here. I want to feel what it's like to stroke your pussy the way you did.”The rain was still lashing outside as I walked the short distance over to him. I stopped a few inches from him, and he leaned forward, his face in line with my crotch. He looked up at me, eyes locked with mine, a little question in his eyes. I realized he was asking permission, even though I would bet he was picking up my sex scent and knew I was ready for him. I smiled at him and he smiled back, the question disappearing from his face.He was the man now, eyes heavy with desire and a lot of good, healthy lust. His wide nostrils opened up, like a jack donkey scenting the ginnie in heat. His tongue was out, slowly moistening the thick lips, moving slowly back and forth.His hands went around my waist and down to my ass, his fingers strong and possessive, gently squeezing my big, soft ass. I grunted as the pleasure build up some more. He looked up at me, satisfied with my response, then got bolder. His hands went under my dress and palmed my ass cheeks again. This time I felt the hard warmth of his hands on my bare ass, because I was wearing one of those thongs with just a little string buried deep between my ass cheeks.“You feel good,” he said softly, his hands busy, roaming all over my ass, fingertips finding and tracing the two dimples on my left cheek, then stroking all over, exploring me to his heart's content.“I like it, don't stop,” I encouraged him, leaning in to brace myself on his broad shoulders. He was like a rock, hard and firm, and I leaned into him as he owned my ass, kneading and stroking, then spreading the cheeks apart, so wide until I could feel my pussy lips opening slightly.“No stopping,” he said again, looking up at me. He kept his eyes on mine and I felt his fingers snaked under the strings of the thongs and slowly rolled them down my thighs. He carefully removed them from around my feet, then tucked them in the pants pocket. He flipped up the hem of the dress and his head disappeared from my view.He sniffed my pussy. Sniffed again, his lips so close to my flesh I could feel his warm breath on the sensitive lips.“You smell good,” he said from beneath the dress, his voice muffled but clear enough for me to hear him above the crashing rain. “It smell like good pussy.”He stood up suddenly and pointed to the couch. “Sit down,” he said, his voice all of a sudden sounding like a command. I quickly complied, body buzzing with anticipation.“Lean back,” he commanded again. “Make yourself comfortable.”I leaned back meekly, totally at his mercy. He seemed to tower over me, standing there, legs braced, his dick thick and hard in my dead Papa's pants.“Spread your legs. Put them up on the armrest. I want you wide open for me.”I hesitated a bit, but he was having none of it. “Just do it,” he said firmly, his bare foot nudging mine.I did as he demanded, lifting my legs up on to the armrest. The dress ride up all the way on my thighs to my belly. I lay there like that, fully skin out, exposing all of my wide-open thighs and my pussy to his eyes. And the doubt hit me hard as I lay there like that, doubt filling up my mind with negative thoughts, doubt that he would be disappointed.He didn't say or do anything, just stand there, eyes fastened on my pumpum, his mouth hanging open and breathing hard. He looked like he was in a spell, like the pussy put obeah on him. The doubt vanished and I smiled with relief and satisfaction. And I could feel the warmth spreading all over me again, starting out in my open pussy, like there was a fire growing down there, growing and spreading out.“What a way you like the pussy, ehh?” I asked him, although it was more like telling him.“Yeah,” he breathed, kneeling down and shuffling in between my legs.“What you like?”“How it's pretty,” he said, eyes roving over it. “So fat and juicy looking. The way you trim it low I can see all the meat. So plump and fresh looking. And the way it's opening up, showing off the sweet puffy brown lips and that wet, pink insides. Look at the clit…I can't wait to lick it good.”“Lick…??”He must have seen the shock on my face because he laughed and firmly nodded his head, making it clear he was going to do whatever he wanted.“Never get your pussy licked? Anybody ever eat you out?”“No,” I said, shocked and embarrassed at the same time, but the excitement hit me hard and I feel my pussy spasm, the hole opening and closing like the mouth of a red snapper out of water.He moved fast without any warning. One minute he was staring at my pumpum pulsing before him and the next second his head dive in and his tongue was swiping through my pussy from bottom all the way up to the top. It was electric, his thick warm tongue licking my wet flesh like he was licking his favorite Devon House ice-cream, when you don't want it to melt and waste in the hot sun.“Oh Jesus,” I moaned, shutting my eyes in ecstasy and my toes curled as the pleasure run through my legs, almost giving me muscle contract as my body tensed up from the sweetness.“It's not Jesus,” he said, talking directly into my pussy. “It's Tony.”His hands grasped my thighs and pushed them wider apart and his lips fastened on my clit and sucked softly. As my head threatened to explode his tongue flicked out and lashed the sensitive meat, swirling around it in little circles that drove me wild.“Rahtid,” I gasped. “it's so good.”“Lots more to come,” he promised, leaning back and looking up at me, his mouth glistening with my pussy juice. “Just lean back and enjoy it.”His hands were warm and firm on my thighs, pressing in, bending me back in two until my legs were pressed against my breasts and my pussy and ass were wide open, on full display before his hungry eyes. I could see all of it, between my big tits, past my rounded tummy and between my thighs. The pussy mound was high, like a little round hill with the trimmed bush barely hiding the meat beneath. The mound split, separating into the plump pussy lips that always stand out like two juicy sausages in my panties, so fat they were usually peeping out on each side of the panty. And right in the middle, above the deep pussy groove, was the clit, as big as my thumb top, standing up hard, glistening with his spit and my cream.He was in awe of my pumpum, but his eyes were everywhere, roving all over my body. I love my body, but I have this shame about some parts, like my tummy. His eyes were glowing, pure joy in them as he took in all of me. From my full breasts, over my belly, then down my quaking thighs then back up to my pussy, resting there, like it was the gold mine of his search.He licked my inner thighs, the soft, delicate flesh just below my pumpum, the part that kissed each other when I sit down or walk.“That sweet,” I said, trying to spread my legs more, invite him in even more. He licked again, a long, slow lick from my fleshy thigh up to my sex, stopping just below the fat lips.“I'm not playing with you anymore,' he said, eyes flashing up to me before returning to the business at hand. True, he had just licked my pussy, and I was now exposed to the pleasure of oral sex. But I wasn't prepared for the intense pleasure, the strange closeness and the nastiness that he was about to deliver to me, straight through my eager, creaming pussy.He licked me again, his tongue delving into the center of my pussy, slurping up my sticky juices, then licking the tender inner lips."Oh God,” I moaned, as his tongue bored back into my hot hole and lapped me up, like he was drinking his favorite soup. He sucked up and down, drawing out the creamy cum, the sounds lewd and sexy all at once. It was sex sound, pussy sound, pleasure sound and my body and mind accepted and reacted to it, making my cunt even more soft and gushy, till the cream leaked out of me, running down the crease in my ass cheeks and on to the couch.“Eat out my pussy,” I coaxed him, my hand now on his shaved head, urging him on. He didn't need any encouragement, but the slurping got louder, and his tongue felt like a little cock, stimulating every nerve in my pumpum.“My clit now,' I groaned, arching up my ass off the couch, offering him all of my pussy. "Suck it like a lollipop.He did."Oh sweet Jesus,' I bawled, as the heat and electricity exploded in my fat clit, sending the shivers down into my pumpum.He lapped me, the thick pink tongue gliding in and out of my pussy as it spasmed and spewed more cream for him to slurp. His hands left my thighs and I held them wide for him as his hands spread my pussy lips wide open and he dove in, his tongue straight and firm, digging into me like a hard cock."Oh God, you so nasty,” I wailed as the tongue lashing put me in tremors.He didn't answer but suddenly I felt his finger sliding into my pussy and his tongue moved to claim my clit. He fucked me slowly with his finger, sinking all the way in then stroking firmly on the way out, teasing and exciting my pussy as no one had ever done before. He sucked and licked my clit at the same time, making me bawl with the twin pleasure. The rain thundered on the roof, matching my wails, and I felt a huge pressure building up inside me, way down in the depths of my cunt.It started to vibrate, big waves of delight rolling out with each lick and each finger fuck stroke. My body was trembling too, shaking in a frenzy. I gripped his head again, mashing his face into my cum plastered pussy and my thighs closed around his shoulders, squeezing and pressing him into me, as if I wanted his entire body to fuck my overstimulated pussy“Come for me now,' he ordered, screwing me with two fingers now, his lips and tongue going back to my clit, abusing it with delicious swirls and licks. My pussy was on fire, thanks to this grown up country nerd and I bellowed in the rain, cross-eyed and delirious from the pleasure attack."Come for me,” he commanded again. “Give it up gal. Make this fat pussy buss in my mouth.”It was too sweet. And the rough, in-charge patois pushed me over the edge. The spasm hit like a big earthquake and the pussy erupted. The ecstasy washed over me, and I bucked up into him, bawling with every bolt of pleasure. He stayed with me, holding me in place, his lips and tongue working on my heated clit, keeping the pleasure going as my juices flowed like ripe honey, coating his lips and chin.Finally it slowed down, and I relaxed back into the couch, the seat warm and sticky beneath me. He moved his mouth off my pussy and leaned in over me, a pleased puss smile on his face. He was plastered in cum, and I could see a small piece of pussy hair sticking to his lip. I gently removed it and showed it to him, and we laughed out loud.Suddenly I heard the hurried footsteps out back and I looked at Tony in shock and worry. He heard it too, a questioning look on his face. I moved quickly, no time to think about a big plan.“Go hide under the bed in there,” I instructed, pointing in the direction of my bedroom. “take your shoes with you.”His eyes widened in surprise, but he didn't question me, just did as I said. I straightened out my dress, looked around for my panties and recalled that Tony had put them in the pants pocket. I pushed the couch back in its right spot and cringed at the wet spot on it. I didn't have time to come up with a solution because the door rattled for a second or two then burst open as Mama rushed in, dripping rainwater.“You all wet,” I said. “Let me get you a towel.”“It's ok,” she replied. “I'll dry off after I get some food stuff at the shop. I just stopped to drop off my handbag and a few things. Thought of sending you but I need to pick out some things myself.”I breathed a big sigh of relief and waited in suspense, hoping Tony would keep quiet and out of sight.“It smell a little funny in here,” Mama frowned, nose sniffing the air.I knew what it was, and it was all over me and on the couch, like an irresistible perfume.“Might be the saltfish?” I asked innocently, gesturing towards the pot that contained the salted cod that was soaking in the water, in preparation for cooking.“Hmm,” she said doubtfully. “Must be a different type of saltfish that. It really smell high this time. Anyway, let me go get these things and come back. Start boil the saltfish.”She left the way she came in and when she got to the front of the house I watched her, peeking out through a small gap between the curtain and the wall. I waited until she was out the yard and up to the street, then watched some more until she disappeared around the corner.“You can come out now,” I called out to Tony.He was out in no time, a look of relief on his face and I could tell he was dying to laugh as well. “That was close, eh? You think really fast on your feet. What if there was no saltfish on the stove?”“I'd have to come up with something I guess,” I said, laughing at him. I switched the water in the pot and turned on the stove.We stood in silence for a bit, smiling at each other, eyes communicating the same message of delight over what we just did. But then his eyes roamed my body once more and grew sharp with desire. I looked at him, mouth going dry as I picked up his intention. My pussy clenched at the realization and I shivered with the thought of what he wanted to do to me.“You want to fuck me?” I asked slowly.“Yeah,” he nodded, moving in and kissing me. It was a long, deep kiss, and I tasted me in the kiss. I could tell he wanted me to taste it because he licked me all over, sucking in my wetness and giving me his, mingling everything together for us to enjoy as we greedily licked and sucked each other's lips and tongue.His hands palmed my ass once more and crushed me against him so that his hard cock rubbed against my lower belly, just above my pussy mound. He dipped slightly until it was pressed firmly against my sex. He rubbed against me like that and I felt him everywhere; his tongue deep in my mouth, hard chest stimulating my hard nipples, his hands spreading my ass cheeks and his cock exciting my pussy.“A going to fuck you now before your mother come back. Come over here.”He stripped off quickly and stood before me naked. I took my time. In the back of my head I knew we didn't have a lot of time and I needed him to dick me down good, but I took my time. He was fine. His body was hard from years of hard country work and developing bigger and harder, most likely from sports or the gym.His cock was a magnet. Even as I drank in his entire body I was tracking it from the corner of my eyes. It was there in shadowy form, but very real in the unmistakable bulk and the slight bobbing as he rocked back and forth on his heels. I looked at it now, fully giving it all my attention. It was not long but thick and heavy looking, very much like him, the skin smooth and tight, with a big vein running from top to bottom. He was circumcised, and the bulby head was extra smooth and shiny, as if it was polished with the greatest care.“I want to touch it,” I heard myself say. It wasn't my first cock by a long shot, but it had me in a trance, making me act like a spellbound virgin.“Say please,” he said, voice so firm I looked at him in surprise.“Say please,” he said again, eyes staring me down.“Please,” I said, my voice suddenly meek and soft, wondering how this man was bossing me around in my own house.“Get down on your knees.”Anger started to well up in me, but he moved into me, his eyes no more than two inches from mine. He was intense and in charge, suddenly reminding me of the big mongrel stalking the bitch in heat, knowing she was at his mercy. He knew I wanted him badly, and he was taking advantage of it to control me now. He saw the surrender in my eyes and his eyes blazed with the knowledge of the full conquest. His hands were on my shoulders, gentle but firm at the same time.I went down to my knees, the floor hard beneath them. I stared at his thigs, firm and strong like the mahogany tree trunk. His cock swayed between them, capturing my attention once more. I took it in my hands, cupping it, amazed at the heaviness and the heat radiating from it, thinking how it would easily fill up my pussy and heat it up.I caressed it slowly with my fingers, loving the smooth, silky feel, then closing my eyes and tracing the vein, enjoying the ridged feel. He inhaled suddenly and I looked up to see the look of pleasure on his face and it filled me with satisfaction that I could affect him like that. I circled the shiny head and he inhaled and grunted when my fingertip brushed the wide-open pee hole.“That's good,” he groaned, his thighs trembling with tension, as if he was in some sort of torture, which I guess he was, but the good type.I had never done it before and had no plans to do so but I took his cock in my mouth. His reaction had me charged up now, and the hood was so pretty and scary looking at the same time that I must have lost my mind and gave into whatever erotic message my pussy was sending.“Oh God,” he moaned, as I took the fat head in and let my saliva cover it. I sucked him softly, knowing that his dick head was bound to be super sensitive.“Yeah, I like that,” he grunted, his hips swinging forward to push some more dick into my mouth. I gently braced against his thighs to stop him from choking me and I licked him good, getting the head sloppy and wet and excited.“You suck cock good,” he mumbled, his hands firm on my shoulders as he slowly fucked my mouth with just the cock head. “But a not cumming like this. A going to fuck you. Get up.”I got up quickly and he flipped me around and guided me up on the couch, spreading my thighs as wide as they could go. He rolled up my dress until my ass and back were bare and my breasts hang exposed, brushing slightly against the backrest. I grabbed a hold of the couch and looked back at him, eager to see him preparing to fuck me.He was ready. His eyes were firmly planted on my swaying ass cheeks, then traveling down to stare at my wide-open lips and cum soaked pussy. His right hand was on my waist, steadying my body, and his left hand palmed the dick that looked really hard and fat now. I shivered in anticipation and my body vibrated with pleasure when the blunt head creased my waiting pussy lips.I kept my eyes on him and he looked me in the eyes as he slowly fed the thick hood into my pussy. The head stuck for a brief moment and I felt his fullness then, giving my soft, plump lips a good stretch before popping in. I felt the immediate relief and the sweetness, but he did not give me any time to rest. He lunged forward in one smooth motion and buried the cock all the way in my pussy. I took him like a champion, and the wet pussy squelched and farted when he bottomed out.He leaned in and his hands circled me, one high around my breasts and the other low, his forearm keeping me tight against him as his fingers and palm cupped my pussy mound.“We going to fuck now,” he whispered in my ears, and then he was hitting it hard.The couch rocked and the rain fell in a soft drizzle, barely audible on the roof as he screwed into me, every stroke churning my cream and filling the room with the sound of good fucking.“Give it to me good,” I begged him, slamming back on to his strokes.“Take it,' he ordered, pulling me in tighter and rabbit fucked me so hard that my pussy was creaming nonstop and his balls were slapping good against my clit as my insides burned with the sweetness."Fuck me, you fucker,” I cried, fingers digging into the couch for dear life as he stroked me good. “I bet you dying for this pussy, huh?”“Oh yes,” he grunted. “I never dreamt it would happen for real, so I am a lucky man.”“I am lucky too,” I said, screwing my ass and squealing in delight as the fucking felt sweeter with the new motion.“You can fuck,” he said with admiration. “I love that. Love when a woman show that she love the sex.”“You good too,” I groaned, as he slowed down and sink it deep into me, the big vein rubbing and stimulating my steamy pussy.“I could fuck you all day and night but a want you to cum and your Mama soon come back.”He shifted behind me, climbing up on the couch, crouching over me like a male lion, his feet outside my legs, his hard, wet cock bobbing against my puffy labia. His left hand was now lower on my pussy, fingers over the lips, his other hand on my shoulder.He slid into me, gliding in easily, his cock soaked in my juices. I felt the difference when he picked up the speed, the cock hitting different, raking more against the front part of my pussy. He got into a steady rhythm and I rested on the couch and closed my eyes as my pussy hummed once more under the relentless dicking.“I love it,” I whispered, almost to myself.“You have good pussy,” he whispered back. “And I am owning it, ok?”He fucked me, over and over and I wailed into the lazy drizzle as my pussy voiced its pleasure with wet, sucking sounds.“Your Mama is coming,' he said.Panic surged in me and I glanced out the window. She was coming for real, hustling in the light drizzle."You have 30 seconds to cum,” he said. “So that we will have time to clean up enough. Come with me.”He quickened the pace, his cock pumping into me in earnest, causing the juice to fly out of my pussy and wetting up my thighs. His finger found my clit, stroking it and giving me even more pleasure. I rocked with him, skewering my pussy on his hard cock, loving the delicious ache as she pounded my pussy.I stared out, anxiety mounting as I saw Mama coming closer and closer. And the exquisite sensations in my pussy grew and grew until I was shaking all over in ecstasy. I felt his cock pulsed in me, like a drumbeat. It pulsed again, harder this time, and with each stroke it vibrated even more until the extra stimulation was too much to bear. My pussy quaked, tremored, pulsed…and then it exploded.“Oh Jesus, I am coming,” I wailed.“Good,” he grunted, his strokes harder and shorter now, his fingers delivering mind numbing pleasure to my clit as I gushed on his dick.“I'm coming now,” he warned, and his cock pulsed powerfully in the middle of my orgasm, and I felt the gush of semen as he filled me up.He fucked me through it, and I held him tight to me, enjoying the feel of his cock vibrating in my clasping pussy as his seed swirled in me. There wasn't much room for it and it soon leaked out on to my vulva. I wanted to stay there and savor it, revel in the sweet nastiness but Mama was less than two minutes away.“Let's clean up,” I said, shuffling beneath him.He backed away carefully, his cock making an audible pop as it left my pussy. I suddenly felt the emptiness and wished I could sink back on to him, but had to use common sense.We cleaned up quickly, fixing up as best as possible. The scent of well fucked pussy hung heavy in the air, and I panicked again at the thought of Mama walking into it. But relief washed over me a second later, rolling in on the pungent aroma of boiling saltfish. I opened the door, casually looking out as I let in fresh air to help freshen the room.“Tony!” Mama gushed as soon as she set eyes on him. “What a pleasant surprise!”The joy and respect were evident in her eyes. And he looked smart and respectable there, all dressed up again, his manner very much like the intelligent, church-going young man she knew. I grinned to myself, doing my best to keep the expression inside of me. It was funny seeing her reverence when she would have been horrified if she had seen him fucking me senseless just minutes ago. I grinned again as I felt his seed seeping from my still throbbing pussy.“You have to stay for dinner,” she said, bustling about the kitchen. “How long you down for?”‘All of the summer, ma'am.“"Well, it's good to have you and I hope you will visit us some more.”“Yes ma'am,” he said with a straight face.My expression was neutral too as my bare pussy pulsed at the thought of him visiting again and again.by Kuntry yute for Literotica

Evelyn's Dark Labyrinth Task.In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.The maze at the Manor had been bright and green, with nice right angles and a geometric design that was pleasing to the eye. This was dark, grey, and anything but pleasant."Scary, isn't it?"Instinctively dropping into a crouch and raising her staff defensively, Evelyn looked around for the speaker. It had sounded close and came from her right, over by the dead tree. She noticed that there was a grey bird with a reddish-brown head and white throat looking at her calmly. She thought it looked like a small hawk."Did you say that?" she asked the bird skeptically."I did," the bird gave a little nod."A talking hawk," Evelyn chuckled. "I shouldn't be surprised, I guess.""Excuse me, miss, I am not a hawk," the bird stretched its wings and puffed out its chest a bit. "I am a red-necked falcon."Lowering her staff, Evelyn smiled and said, "I'm sorry. I didn't know. Ornithology is not really my specialty.""I forgive you," the bird said.Evelyn decided she should just roll with the situation and said, "You were saying something about the maze?""Yes," the falcon nodded a bit. "It's rather scary, isn't it?""Is it actually dangerous, though?""Naw, I fly over it all the time.""I'm afraid I don't have that option.""Oh, well, yes, I suppose you don't," the falcon said. "Does that mean you are actually going to go into it."Evelyn frowned, then said, "Well, is that the Dark Labyrinth?""I believe so. I have heard it called that, anyway.""Then I have to go into it. I need to reach the center of it.""Whatever for?""It's my quest," Evelyn smirked, mostly just to herself."Oh, well, I guess that makes sense, then. Annoying things, quests.""You're not wrong," she smiled.Just then a loud voice called out from above them, "Horace! What are you doing down there?"Looking up, Evelyn saw another falcon circling them in the grey sky."I'm just being friendly," the falcon in the tree, who Evelyn now supposed must be named Horace, called back."Leave that poor girl alone," the falcon in the air called down."We're just talking, honey," Horace shouted. Then, addressing Evelyn in a normal, quieter voice, he said, "Sorry about that. The missus gets a bit jealous sometimes."Evelyn smiled and said, "That's alright, I should be on my way anyway.""Be careful," Horace nodded."I'll do my best. Any advice?""Don't get distracted," he said. "There are things in there that will try to trap you, or at least get you very lost." Then, as he flapped into the air, he added, "Oh, and don't let the Beast catch you!""What? The 'Beast'?!" Evelyn called after him, but he was already too far away to hear, or at least to reply.With a serious scowl and her staff at the ready, Evelyn started down into the labyrinth, entering it near the closest end of the valley, but quite high up the slope.For the rest of that first day, Evelyn worked her way through the maze slowly and carefully. She decided it would be a good idea to follow the left wall, just to help keep track of where she'd been. She wished she'd managed to bring along some chalk.Before it started to get too dark, she found a section of wall that had collapsed, forming a little cave she managed to crawl into without scraping herself up too badly. She felt far from secure, but she thought it was the best shelter she was likely to find before night fell. Stumbling around that maze in the dark seemed a sure recipe for disaster. Before she was able to drift off into a restless sleep, she gave herself a quiet orgasm, clutching her staff to her as she shuddered in the rubble.Early the next day, Evelyn found some blueberries growing down the side of a wall and drank the water that gathered on the leaves from the misty air. She was starting to think it could take a very long time for her to reach the center of this damned thing. She was trying to use the trick Don had taught her to use in navigating the Manor, but she couldn't tell if it was helping at all.Toward midday, when she was thinking about taking a break anyway, Evelyn came to the first opening in the labyrinth. Like the rest of the maze, this clearing was in a state of serious disrepair, but there was an apple tree surviving and bearing fruit in the corner, and a large pool taking up most of the center of the space. Jumping up and swinging her staff, Evelyn was able to knock down a couple of apples. Biting into one, she found it surprisingly tart for Erosian fruit, but it was still delicious.As she ate her lunch, Evelyn strolled over to the pool of water. It looked too still to be safe to drink, but she might be able to use it to clean up a bit. Looking at her reflection, she saw that she was indeed quite disheveled and dirty. She tossed the core of her apple off to the side, dropped to her knees and set her staff down next to her as she cupped her hands to splash some water on her face. After a bit of rubbing and splashing, and running her fingers through her hair, she waited for the water to calm to see if she was actually helping her situation.Looking down to her reflection, she was surprised to see another face looking up at her. Bright emerald eyes regarded her from beneath the water, and then as she scrambled backward a pale woman with blonde hair broke the surface and said, "Well, hello there." She had a vaguely Scandinavian accent and a sweet, sexy smile."Ah, hello," Evelyn responded."Sorry if I startled you," the girl in the water said. "You're just so pretty, I had to come say 'hi.'"Not knowing what else to say, Evelyn smiled and said, "Well, thank you.""I'm Trielle," the woman said as she extended her hand, leaning on the bank of the pool, her porcelain breasts brushing the grass."Uh, Sage," Evelyn said as she shook hands. "Nice to meet you, Trielle."Trielle continued to hold Evelyn's hand, her clasp becoming a caress, and purred, "It's been a long time since we've had a visitor here. I'd love a chance to get to know you better."The smile on Trielle's lips and the glimmer in her eyes as she said this left very little doubt as to what sort of getting-to-know she had in mind.Evelyn swallowed, and said, "Well, that certainly does sound nice."Trielle's green eyes were certainly inviting, and Evelyn found herself moving closer, until she was leaning down to kiss the girl's cool, moist lips. Trielle's slender fingers moved up to gently brush the sides of Evelyn's face and then held her there lightly as her tongue slipped into Evelyn's mouth. The feeling of the girl's tongue on hers as well as the soft pressure of their lips together was intoxicating, and Evelyn felt herself leaning forward to indulge herself more deeply in the kiss.Suddenly remembering herself, Evelyn pulled back, regaining her balance on the grass. Trielle smiled back at her. If she was offended by the abrupt withdrawal there was no indication."You're a good kisser," the woman smiled, "and you taste so good."Evelyn found herself blushing a little and said, "Thank you, so do you.""Would you let me taste you down there?" Trielle asked with a wink."Down there?" Evelyn found herself suddenly a bit confused."Uh-hum," Trielle nodded, biting her lower lip a bit. "You can just sit here on the edge."Evelyn caught on and said, "Oh! Well, I guess it would be rude of me to say 'no.'""It certainly would," nodded Trielle emphatically. Then she pushed back from the shore to let Evelyn rearrange herself so that she was sitting on the edge of the pool with her legs in the water.Smiling up at Evelyn, Trielle moved smoothly through the water between Evelyn's legs.Evelyn shuddered a little in anticipation as Trielle's cool, light fingers moved up her legs. Then she sighed when Trielle's lips brushed over her labia, which were already quite moist and very ready for some affection. Soon, Evelyn was leaning back on one arm while she held Trielle's blonde head in place while the girl in the pool licked and sucked at Evelyn's clit. It didn't take long before Evelyn's orgasm wracked her body with intense, fiery delight, muscles clenching and heart pounding.Slowing her ministrations until Evelyn could regain her breath, Trielle kept her mouth on Evelyn's sex, and then, when Evelyn was ready for more, she began to tongue her clit again, slowly but firmly. Even quicker than the first time, Evelyn's body responded to the woman's cunnilingual skills. Crying out and arching her back there on the bank of the pool, Evelyn came and came, shuddering intensely until she collapsed, spent.As Evelyn lay on her back, looking up at the leaden clouds, heart pounding in her chest, she said, "Thank you! I really needed that.""It was my pleasure, Sage," the woman in the water said."Can you come up here so I can return the favor?""Oh, no, I don't think I can do that, but you could come in here and play with us.""Us?" Evelyn asked, and then hauled herself up to see that she and Trielle were no longer alone. Four other people were there in the water. Three of them were handsome men, two of whom were lounging back against the far shore of the pool, muscular arms resting on the ground and broad chests on tempting display. The third man was closer, leaning on the ground, his chin propped on his palm, watching Evelyn with a playful smile on his lips. The new woman was slowly bobbing in the middle of the pool, just her head above water. All of them were staggeringly attractive."Oh," Evelyn said, drawing back a bit. "Hello there.""Come on in, Sage, and we'll have a wonderful time," Trielle smiled.Evelyn was thinking they did look like they would be a lot of fun, but she managed to say, "I don't think I should.""Can't you swim?" Trielle asked as if that were the only possible objection one could make to her invitation."Well, yes, I can but, ""She can't breathe underwater," came a familiar voice from behind Evelyn, in the direction of the apple tree.Evelyn nodded, "Yes, that's right; I can't."Trielle pouted a bit theatrically, and said, "Horace, you're always spoiling our fun.""I doubt that," said the falcon."Are you sure you don't want to come in for a while?" Trielle asked, though her tone suggested she knew what the answer would be.Evelyn drew back from the water, curling up well out of reach of the people watching her in the pool, but smiled and said, "I'm very flattered, but I really must continue on my quest."As her companions began dropping down into the water, Trielle said, "Oh, a quest? Well, that's understandable. It was very nice meeting you, Sage."Then, with a wave and smile, Trielle dove beneath the water, which was broken again a moment later as a very large fish-tail flipped up and splashed before disappearing again.After realizing she was gaping at the fact that she'd just been eaten out by a mermaid and invited to participate in a mer-orgy, Evelyn shut her mouth, stood up and turned to see Horace perched in the tree. She smiled and said, "Thank you. I wasn't thinking too clearly there for a minute.""Don't mention it," Horace said. "Might be a good idea to be a bit more careful, though. This whole place wants to keep you from getting where you want to go.""The place wants, ?" she started but Horace had already taken to the skies again.Carrying an apple in one hand and her staff in the other, Evelyn spent the rest of the day making her meandering way through the Labyrinth. She found that the more natural-seeming surface maze was combined with the occasional overpass and tunnel. She moved as quickly as possible through the latter but tried to appreciate the view afforded by the former. Unfortunately, the Labyrinth now stretched out in every direction with no clear end in sight.Toward evening she heard her next sign of animal life, and it was not at all welcome. Rising in the distance as she started down from one of the overpasses, Evelyn heard something that sounded uncomfortably like the howl of a wolf. Spinning around with her staff at the ready, apple falling to her feet, she scanned her surroundings for any movement or other sign. After several minutes of nothing, she hurried back into the maze. She was now looking for some kind of shelter for the night.The best she could do before it got too dark to continue was to climb up a tree that had enough leaves on it that she wasn't completely visible from the ground. As she finally ate her apple, Evelyn realized that her precarious perch was far from ideal. She might fall in her sleep, and she had no assurance whatsoever that the beast Horace had mentioned couldn't climb this tree as well as she, or better. She wasn't even sure that the howl she had heard belonged to that beast. For all she knew, there could be several beasts about.Still, she would be even more vulnerable on the ground, wandering about the maze in the dark, so she made the best of the situation. Wedged as comfortably as possible, she passed a fitful night in the branches of her tree.As soon as the sky began to lighten in the morning, Evelyn managed to climb down. Rubbing her stiff muscles, she congratulated herself on still being alive and in one piece. Then she started off again.That second day was a long, tedious one, punctuated only by the discovery of another apple tree and then, in the evening, another howl. This time she was sure it was closer, but she still couldn't tell from which direction it came. She managed to clamber up onto the top of a wall, where she managed to sleep a bit during the night. She dreamed of a black shape looking for her with blazing red eyes.Soon after her first masturbation break (spent huddled in a corner, thinking about her fun on the Riverboat with Don) on day three, Evelyn came upon what she took to be a hopeful sign.Her way was blocked by a heavy stone gate with a broad platform set above it. It didn't seem to her that whoever had designed the Dark Labyrinth would put such an obstacle here if it was just a dead end.As she approached the gate, there was a loud flapping sound - much, much louder than anything Horace could make. Craning her neck, she was able to catch sight of a massive shape swooping overhead just before it landed on the platform over the gate.Evelyn was amused to see a winged sphinx perched there regarding her carefully. It had the body and limbs of a rather large lion or some other cat, enormous feathered wings at either side, and the dark-haired head of a handsome, bearded, man. It had been several days with mostly herself for company, and the encounter with Trielle had been all too brief, so she wasn't too surprised to find herself wondering if she was about to experience some sphinx sex. She was more surprised to find that the idea was more intriguing than troubling. This was Eros, after all.The sphinx looked her over slowly, cleared his throat, and said in somewhat bellowing and official tone, "I am Oberon, guardian of this gate, only those who pass my test shall pass!" Then, in a more conversational voice, he asked, "Are you lost or what?""Ah, no," Evelyn frowned. "At least, I don't think I'm lost."

 River FantasyVillage reunion turns steamy, fueled by erotic river sighting.by Kuntry yute. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. The rain burst out of nowhere, as it usually does. One minute the afternoon was bright and sunny, then the sun just disappeared behind a big dark cloud and the rain cut loose.No one was in the house but me, with Mama off to see her church sister. The rain was heavy. You could see it in the fat drops and the fast-moving muddy streams that turned the yard into a small riverbed. But the best part for me was the pounding on the zinc roof, as if the rain was playing a whole heap of kettle drums at the same time. The wind picked up at times, lashing the large banana leaves into a crazy dance, like big, awkward hands flapping to the heavy rain drops. I watched and listened, content inside the warm, dry house. It was a good mood, like I could roll with the energy and rhythm and dance to my heart's content, or get a sheet and curl up in the big couch, to just rest or doze off.I had something else in mind though, and the first real buzz of anticipation and excitement coursed through my body, leaving me tingling and warming up all over, especially down in my belly bottom and my nipples. The sensation cooled off a bit as I thought about Mama coming home sooner than expected. She had almost caught me once, and I was saved only by the fact that she had left her keys and had to call me to open the door. She had her keys now, and the rain would mask any sound of her approach.But I wasn't going to be denied. This moment was too good to waste. The living room had a big window that looked out on the yard and provided a full view of anyone approaching, as long as the curtain was not fully drawn. I could enjoy the comfort of the love seat and keep an eye out for Mama; all I needed to do was turn it around to face the yard.I easily flipped the couch around, nervous excitement overtaking my senses and body as I imagined the delights just seconds away. I quickly washed my hands in the bathroom, pulled a couple items from my drawer and hustled back to the living room. I started opening the curtains and recoiled in shock and irritation.Someone – looks like a man - was out there in the rain, splashing up on the verandah and depositing a rickety black umbrella in a corner before knocking on the door. The umbrella was useless, on account of all the water he was busy brushing off his arms and legs. I stashed my items under the couch seat and opened the door, intent on quickly dealing with him and getting to my pleasure.“Hi Cherry” he greeted after a slight pause, surprised uncertainty in his eyes as he brushed a few droplets from his face. I figured he was expecting to see Mama instead of me.“Tony, right?” I responded with a smile.“Yes,” he said, grinning suddenly at me from his rain-wet face.My irritation was dissolving rapidly as I looked him over. I had glimpsed him three nights ago, the first time since he had left for university two years ago. Many people didn't go to university from this village, and people talked about him a lot, including his mother who couldn't stop boasting about her bright son. It was annoying, especially for someone like me that didn't make it to university.I wasn't annoyed now though. He was short and stocky when we were kids. He wasn't tall now, just medium height, about two inches taller than my five foot eight. The stocky look was still there, but more athletic, like he was a sprinter or one of those American football players. As a boy his father used to give him bad haircuts, and it worsened the look of his face which was already ordinary with the flat nose and large, almost bulging eyes. Nobody would call him handsome now, but he had grown up well, sporting a clean shaved head, with eyes that were sharp and intelligent looking, and a face that was strong and hard, like a thick chunk of cured pimento wood.His eyes moved quickly, up and down, just as I had done. But it was open and forward, the type of look that said he was not afraid to show his hand. He wanted me to know he was seeing me as a woman, a woman that grabbed his interest, and he wanted me to react to that interest.I was interested in him for real, no doubt about it. I had felt it when I saw him last Friday, that flash of sexual curiosity, seeing him all sexy and relaxed. He had looked at me quickly, followed by a smile of recognition and a polite greeting. I smiled back, blushing and hoping he hadn't seen the interest in my eyes. Now I grinned to myself, thinking how smooth he was then in the public place, acting all polite and decent, when he was clearly interested and just biding his time.There was a prickling on my skin, leaving goosebumps on my arms and my nipples felt like someone was giving them little electric shocks. My pumpum twitched suddenly with pleasure, a sweet, achy pleasure. I was shocked at the reaction in my body and suddenly my thighs squeezed together, as if to keep the feelings trapped down there and not affecting the rest of me, for fear he could see his effect on me.He was like a godsend, appearing as if by miracle, just when I was in the mood to frig myself with the weather and Mama cooperating so well. But with some effort I reined in the feelings. There was desire in his eyes, but I couldn't assume he was planning to do anything about it right now.“You here to see Mama?” I asked.“Yeah,” he said, after a little hesitation. “My Mama asked me to drop off this partner money, and I couldn't pass up the chance to see you.”“I see you develop some sweet tongue,” I said saucily but I am sure he could tell I was flattered by his words.“Sweet tongue yes, but truth too,” he said boldly, eyes lively with daring.“Well, it's good to see you too,” I said, giving him a little something in return, although I was warming up to him much faster than my words would indicate.He held out his hand, offering an envelope that bulged slightly with the contents.“I'll give it to her,” I said, taking the envelope.He stood there for a moment, eyes thoughtful, looking me over. I watched him, imagining the wheels turning in his head, figuring out how he should proceed. I waited, realizing belatedly with a touch of embarrassment that my lips were parted in anticipation of his next move.“You want to dry those clothes?” I asked suddenly, surprising myself with the question. “Could give you time for the rain to ease off and you can tell me about life in Kingston.”He looked at me sharply, surprise on his face. He looked down at his body with a frown, no doubt seeing and feeling the wetness in his shirt and pants. He looked at me, eyes steady, thinking it over.“Ok,” he said with a shrug and smile. “Do you have something for me to put on or am I supposed to wait naked?”“Not a bad idea,” I laughed back at him, knowing he was seeing the devilry in my eyes. “Don't worry though, I'll get you some of Papa's clothes. He doesn't need them anymore.”I found a clean set of pants and shirt that looked close enough for his size. It was far from perfect though, because he was shorter and more muscular than Papa. The shirt was tight across his chest and arms and the pants were snug in the butt and crotch. He looked funny and sexy at the same time. He went and sat in my couch, making himself comfortable while I draped his wet clothes on the warm grate behind the fridge.We talked for a bit, catching up on each other's life over the past two years. I felt jealous, because he seemed to be doing so much and here I was wasting away in the dead-end village. He surprised me though, by praising what I was doing.“Honey is a big deal,” he said, a little frown on his face. “You just need to scale up and get connected to the right distribution channels.”I didn't go to university, but I was always learning shit from free college courses and podcasts when the internet complied, so I knew what he was talking about.“Scale up needs money and time, and that's time I have to put in my regular job.”“Let me think about it,” he replied, then leaned back in the couch with a strange smile on his face. “I see you still go to the river?”“What?” I asked, frowning at him. I was perplexed as to why he would ask about the river.“Those days were exciting even with the hard work,” he said with a longing look on his face. “Remember how we all used to play after the wash? Hide and seek, catch crawfish, eat guineps till we couldn't walk properly…”“Oh boy,” I smiled, remembering. “Those were the good old days. Kids nowadays just want to play video games. No love for nature. We don't even wash clothes down there anymore. That life pretty much done.”“Yet you were there yesterday,” he said quietly, his eyes still on my face.“You were at the river?” I asked him, a nervous type of anxiousness spreading slowly through my belly.He nodded silently, watching me. It might not be too bad, I thought to myself. Maybe he saw me going down or coming up, not necessarily in the river itself. But his next words shattered my flimsy hope.“That big pool with the mango tree over it. I was heading for it, but just as I was about to climb down the bank, I saw you. I immediately thought of leaving but I just stood there, as if I had no power to move. I'm sorry for snooping on you but it was as if you hooked me right there, and the more I looked the more you pulled me in.”I was ashamed and angry. In truth I really didn't mind if someone sees me naked if I know and can make the decision for myself. But this was Peeping Tom stuff, him seeing me and copping a look without me knowing.“You were snooping on me?” I snapped at him.“Your fault for bathing out in public,” he said calmly, a little smile dancing across his lips, no doubt enjoying himself.It was true. I knew it could happen but figured and hoped no one would be around. I was dying for a river bath; to have all the water I need to wash freely without thinking about conserving water. At least I didn't bathe fully naked, although the flimsy slip was not much covering, especially when wet.“What was so enticing?” I asked. His reasoning had taken away my excuse for being angry, and I decided to focus on the exciting part of what he had said.“Everything,” he said, a faraway look in his eyes, faraway and happy. “I could just look at you all day, if you were just standing there in that wet slip, sticking to you like a second skin, you all curvy and sweet. But when you start to wash yourself it just make it sweeter.”I am accustomed to men telling me how I look, in explicit terms. This was different. It's amazing how two men could make it clear that they want bed you, and one leaves you disgusted while the other makes you wat to take off your panties right away. Tony was the panty dropping type.He looked me in the eye once more and shuffled around in the couch, trying to make himself more comfortable, maybe because the pants were too tight for him. Without thinking my eyes slipped down to his crotch and they popped in surprise when I saw the clear outline of his hood to one side. I was surprised but the achiness in my pussy ramped up even more as I imagined him without pants.He must have caught my eyes, and I am sure now that I wanted him to see me checking him out like that. His expression changed, his eyes boring into me, so intense that it was like I was not wearing any clothes and he could see all my nakedness and even into my thoughts.it was surprising to me how comfortable and excited I felt, all alone here with him. Somehow, he had put me at ease without trying too hard, just by being himself. It helped a lot that I was already in the mood to play, but he sure revved up my interest.It was strange. He wasn't really my type. He was this nice, book type, not the big-talking rude boys I tend to like, even though they were not the best for me. Tony was different in a good way from way back, and his time in the city sure made him a sexy, confident man.“So what exactly got you so spellbound at the river?” I asked finally.“All of you, but it was a different level of wonder when you started to soap up,” he said, pulling my attention firmly back from my thoughts and squarely on to him. “It was like watching you caressing yourself for my benefit, caressing and massaging, your body wet and covered in soap bubbles. And the way you did it…it was not just a chore, not just cleaning yourself. I could tell you were enjoying it, and that part was a huge turn on too.”“I love taking a bath,” I said, my mind all woozy with the beauty and sexiness of what he was saying. I always love poetry and he was speaking the sweetest, hottest verses to me right now“And I can't forget,” he continued, eyes glazed and slowly licking his lips at the memory. “You squatted down a bit, spreading your legs wide, and the slip ride up, showing off all of them firm, smooth thighs. And then you move that soapy rag up between them. I couldn't see exactly what you were doing, but I could see your hand moving in, way in, then slowly and firmly up and down, soap suds covering all of your hand, your upper thighs and pussy area. You keep washing, up and down, then around in little circles, then in and out. I managed to look at your face a few times, hoping you were not noticing me watching you. But your eyes were closed by then…as if you were in another world. Your body trembled then, vibrating…and when you opened your eyes you looked so blissful…the joy on your face was real as your hand moved under the dress."Afterwards you waded into deeper water and sink down till the water was up to your chest. You bobbed up and down, rinsing off. You weren't wearing any brassiere and your breasts bounced up and down, so round and juicy looking with the wet slip plastered tight on them. I couldn't take my eyes off them. You were smiling at this time, a little smile, but a real smile…and I wonder how good it must feel to get such pleasure from washing your pumpum.”He stopped talking and I realized I was staring at him, my mouth wide open, hardly breathing, legs turning jelly. My body felt hot all over and I knew I was in heat. My pumpum was fluttering, steady and strong, like another heart was down there between my legs. There was a wetness too, warm and sticky, like a raw honey spring was starting to open up inside of me.“It was a good feeling,” I said to him, but decided not to mention that all that trembling and vibrating was me cumming. Maybe he knew and decided not to go there too. “And that's what has you running over here to see me?”“Yeah,” he smiled. “It was the exclamation point. I had seen you a couple days before and was going to check on you, but that just sealed the deal. I knew I had to come and see you”“And I am glad you did. You are just what I need with this rain pouring down out there.”I was shocked at how forward I sounded, but he had me feeling a certain way and I was in no condition to resist him, not that I wanted to at all.“I wished you would say that,” he responded, flexing his strong legs, spreading them wide, causing his cock to shift and stand out even more in the tight pants. He followed my eyes, then looked back at me. “Come over here. I want to feel what it's like to stroke your pussy the way you did.”The rain was still lashing outside as I walked the short distance over to him. I stopped a few inches from him, and he leaned forward, his face in line with my crotch. He looked up at me, eyes locked with mine, a little question in his eyes. I realized he was asking permission, even though I would bet he was picking up my sex scent and knew I was ready for him. I smiled at him and he smiled back, the question disappearing from his face.He was the man now, eyes heavy with desire and a lot of good, healthy lust. His wide nostrils opened up, like a jack donkey scenting the ginnie in heat. His tongue was out, slowly moistening the thick lips, moving slowly back and forth.His hands went around my waist and down to my ass, his fingers strong and possessive, gently squeezing my big, soft ass. I grunted as the pleasure build up some more. He looked up at me, satisfied with my response, then got bolder. His hands went under my dress and palmed my ass cheeks again. This time I felt the hard warmth of his hands on my bare ass, because I was wearing one of those thongs with just a little string buried deep between my ass cheeks.“You feel good,” he said softly, his hands busy, roaming all over my ass, fingertips finding and tracing the two dimples on my left cheek, then stroking all over, exploring me to his heart's content.“I like it, don't stop,” I encouraged him, leaning in to brace myself on his broad shoulders. He was like a rock, hard and firm, and I leaned into him as he owned my ass, kneading and stroking, then spreading the cheeks apart, so wide until I could feel my pussy lips opening slightly.“No stopping,” he said again, looking up at me. He kept his eyes on mine and I felt his fingers snaked under the strings of the thongs and slowly rolled them down my thighs. He carefully removed them from around my feet, then tucked them in the pants pocket. He flipped up the hem of the dress and his head disappeared from my view.He sniffed my pussy. Sniffed again, his lips so close to my flesh I could feel his warm breath on the sensitive lips.“You smell good,” he said from beneath the dress, his voice muffled but clear enough for me to hear him above the crashing rain. “It smell like good pussy.”He stood up suddenly and pointed to the couch. “Sit down,” he said, his voice all of a sudden sounding like a command. I quickly complied, body buzzing with anticipation.“Lean back,” he commanded again. “Make yourself comfortable.”I leaned back meekly, totally at his mercy. He seemed to tower over me, standing there, legs braced, his dick thick and hard in my dead Papa's pants.“Spread your legs. Put them up on the armrest. I want you wide open for me.”I hesitated a bit, but he was having none of it. “Just do it,” he said firmly, his bare foot nudging mine.I did as he demanded, lifting my legs up on to the armrest. The dress ride up all the way on my thighs to my belly. I lay there like that, fully skin out, exposing all of my wide-open thighs and my pussy to his eyes. And the doubt hit me hard as I lay there like that, doubt filling up my mind with negative thoughts, doubt that he would be disappointed.He didn't say or do anything, just stand there, eyes fastened on my pumpum, his mouth hanging open and breathing hard. He looked like he was in a spell, like the pussy put obeah on him. The doubt vanished and I smiled with relief and satisfaction. And I could feel the warmth spreading all over me again, starting out in my open pussy, like there was a fire growing down there, growing and spreading out.“What a way you like the pussy, ehh?” I asked him, although it was more like telling him.“Yeah,” he breathed, kneeling down and shuffling in between my legs.“What you like?”“How it's pretty,” he said, eyes roving over it. “So fat and juicy looking. The way you trim it low I can see all the meat. So plump and fresh looking. And the way it's opening up, showing off the sweet puffy brown lips and that wet, pink insides. Look at the clit…I can't wait to lick it good.”“Lick…??”He must have seen the shock on my face because he laughed and firmly nodded his head, making it clear he was going to do whatever he wanted.“Never get your pussy licked? Anybody ever eat you out?”“No,” I said, shocked and embarrassed at the same time, but the excitement hit me hard and I feel my pussy spasm, the hole opening and closing like the mouth of a red snapper out of water.He moved fast without any warning. One minute he was staring at my pumpum pulsing before him and the next second his head dive in and his tongue was swiping through my pussy from bottom all the way up to the top. It was electric, his thick warm tongue licking my wet flesh like he was licking his favorite Devon House ice-cream, when you don't want it to melt and waste in the hot sun.“Oh Jesus,” I moaned, shutting my eyes in ecstasy and my toes curled as the pleasure run through my legs, almost giving me muscle contract as my body tensed up from the sweetness.“It's not Jesus,” he said, talking directly into my pussy. “It's Tony.”His hands grasped my thighs and pushed them wider apart and his lips fastened on my clit and sucked softly. As my head threatened to explode his tongue flicked out and lashed the sensitive meat, swirling around it in little circles that drove me wild.“Rahtid,” I gasped. “it's so good.”“Lots more to come,” he promised, leaning back and looking up at me, his mouth glistening with my pussy juice. “Just lean back and enjoy it.”His hands were warm and firm on my thighs, pressing in, bending me back in two until my legs were pressed against my breasts and my pussy and ass were wide open, on full display before his hungry eyes. I could see all of it, between my big tits, past my rounded tummy and between my thighs. The pussy mound was high, like a little round hill with the trimmed bush barely hiding the meat beneath. The mound split, separating into the plump pussy lips that always stand out like two juicy sausages in my panties, so fat they were usually peeping out on each side of the panty. And right in the middle, above the deep pussy groove, was the clit, as big as my thumb top, standing up hard, glistening with his spit and my cream.He was in awe of my pumpum, but his eyes were everywhere, roving all over my body. I love my body, but I have this shame about some parts, like my tummy. His eyes were glowing, pure joy in them as he took in all of me. From my full breasts, over my belly, then down my quaking thighs then back up to my pussy, resting there, like it was the gold mine of his search.He licked my inner thighs, the soft, delicate flesh just below my pumpum, the part that kissed each other when I sit down or walk.“That sweet,” I said, trying to spread my legs more, invite him in even more. He licked again, a long, slow lick from my fleshy thigh up to my sex, stopping just below the fat lips.“I'm not playing with you anymore,' he said, eyes flashing up to me before returning to the business at hand. True, he had just licked my pussy, and I was now exposed to the pleasure of oral sex. But I wasn't prepared for the intense pleasure, the strange closeness and the nastiness that he was about to deliver to me, straight through my eager, creaming pussy.He licked me again, his tongue delving into the center of my pussy, slurping up my sticky juices, then licking the tender inner lips."Oh God,” I moaned, as his tongue bored back into my hot hole and lapped me up, like he was drinking his favorite soup. He sucked up and down, drawing out the creamy cum, the sounds lewd and sexy all at once. It was sex sound, pussy sound, pleasure sound and my body and mind accepted and reacted to it, making my cunt even more soft and gushy, till the cream leaked out of me, running down the crease in my ass cheeks and on to the couch.“Eat out my pussy,” I coaxed him, my hand now on his shaved head, urging him on. He didn't need any encouragement, but the slurping got louder, and his tongue felt like a little cock, stimulating every nerve in my pumpum.“My clit now,' I groaned, arching up my ass off the couch, offering him all of my pussy. "Suck it like a lollipop.He did."Oh sweet Jesus,' I bawled, as the heat and electricity exploded in my fat clit, sending the shivers down into my pumpum.He lapped me, the thick pink tongue gliding in and out of my pussy as it spasmed and spewed more cream for him to slurp. His hands left my thighs and I held them wide for him as his hands spread my pussy lips wide open and he dove in, his tongue straight and firm, digging into me like a hard cock."Oh God, you so nasty,” I wailed as the tongue lashing put me in tremors.He didn't answer but suddenly I felt his finger sliding into my pussy and his tongue moved to claim my clit. He fucked me slowly with his finger, sinking all the way in then stroking firmly on the way out, teasing and exciting my pussy as no one had ever done before. He sucked and licked my clit at the same time, making me bawl with the twin pleasure. The rain thundered on the roof, matching my wails, and I felt a huge pressure building up inside me, way down in the depths of my cunt.It started to vibrate, big waves of delight rolling out with each lick and each finger fuck stroke. My body was trembling too, shaking in a frenzy. I gripped his head again, mashing his face into my cum plastered pussy and my thighs closed around his shoulders, squeezing and pressing him into me, as if I wanted his entire body to fuck my overstimulated pussy“Come for me now,' he ordered, screwing me with two fingers now, his lips and tongue going back to my clit, abusing it with delicious swirls and licks. My pussy was on fire, thanks to this grown up country nerd and I bellowed in the rain, cross-eyed and delirious from the pleasure attack."Come for me,” he commanded again. “Give it up gal. Make this fat pussy buss in my mouth.”It was too sweet. And the rough, in-charge patois pushed me over the edge. The spasm hit like a big earthquake and the pussy erupted. The ecstasy washed over me, and I bucked up into him, bawling with every bolt of pleasure. He stayed with me, holding me in place, his lips and tongue working on my heated clit, keeping the pleasure going as my juices flowed like ripe honey, coating his lips and chin.Finally it slowed down, and I relaxed back into the couch, the seat warm and sticky beneath me. He moved his mouth off my pussy and leaned in over me, a pleased puss smile on his face. He was plastered in cum, and I could see a small piece of pussy hair sticking to his lip. I gently removed it and showed it to him, and we laughed out loud.Suddenly I heard the hurried footsteps out back and I looked at Tony in shock and worry. He heard it too, a questioning look on his face. I moved quickly, no time to think about a big plan.“Go hide under the bed in there,” I instructed, pointing in the direction of my bedroom. “take your shoes with you.”His eyes widened in surprise, but he didn't question me, just did as I said. I straightened out my dress, looked around for my panties and recalled that Tony had put them in the pants pocket. I pushed the couch back in its right spot and cringed at the wet spot on it. I didn't have time to come up with a solution because the door rattled for a second or two then burst open as Mama rushed in, dripping rainwater.“You all wet,” I said. “Let me get you a towel.”“It's ok,” she replied. “I'll dry off after I get some food stuff at the shop. I just stopped to drop off my handbag and a few things. Thought of sending you but I need to pick out some things myself.”I breathed a big sigh of relief and waited in suspense, hoping Tony would keep quiet and out of sight.“It smell a little funny in here,” Mama frowned, nose sniffing the air.I knew what it was, and it was all over me and on the couch, like an irresistible perfume.“Might be the saltfish?” I asked innocently, gesturing towards the pot that contained the salted cod that was soaking in the water, in preparation for cooking.“Hmm,” she said doubtfully. “Must be a different type of saltfish that. It really smell high this time. Anyway, let me go get these things and come back. Start boil the saltfish.”She left the way she came in and when she got to the front of the house I watched her, peeking out through a small gap between the curtain and the wall. I waited until she was out the yard and up to the street, then watched some more until she disappeared around the corner.“You can come out now,” I called out to Tony.He was out in no time, a look of relief on his face and I could tell he was dying to laugh as well. “That was close, eh? You think really fast on your feet. What if there was no saltfish on the stove?”“I'd have to come up with something I guess,” I said, laughing at him. I switched the water in the pot and turned on the stove.We stood in silence for a bit, smiling at each other, eyes communicating the same message of delight over what we just did. But then his eyes roamed my body once more and grew sharp with desire. I looked at him, mouth going dry as I picked up his intention. My pussy clenched at the realization and I shivered with the thought of what he wanted to do to me.“You want to fuck me?” I asked slowly.“Yeah,” he nodded, moving in and kissing me. It was a long, deep kiss, and I tasted me in the kiss. I could tell he wanted me to taste it because he licked me all over, sucking in my wetness and giving me his, mingling everything together for us to enjoy as we greedily licked and sucked each other's lips and tongue.His hands palmed my ass once more and crushed me against him so that his hard cock rubbed against my lower belly, just above my pussy mound. He dipped slightly until it was pressed firmly against my sex. He rubbed against me like that and I felt him everywhere; his tongue deep in my mouth, hard chest stimulating my hard nipples, his hands spreading my ass cheeks and his cock exciting my pussy.“A going to fuck you now before your mother come back. Come over here.”He stripped off quickly and stood before me naked. I took my time. In the back of my head I knew we didn't have a lot of time and I needed him to dick me down good, but I took my time. He was fine. His body was hard from years of hard country work and developing bigger and harder, most likely from sports or the gym.His cock was a magnet. Even as I drank in his entire body I was tracking it from the corner of my eyes. It was there in shadowy form, but very real in the unmistakable bulk and the slight bobbing as he rocked back and forth on his heels. I looked at it now, fully giving it all my attention. It was not long but thick and heavy looking, very much like him, the skin smooth and tight, with a big vein running from top to bottom. He was circumcised, and the bulby head was extra smooth and shiny, as if it was polished with the greatest care.“I want to touch it,” I heard myself say. It wasn't my first cock by a long shot, but it had me in a trance, making me act like a spellbound virgin.“Say please,” he said, voice so firm I looked at him in surprise.“Say please,” he said again, eyes staring me down.“Please,” I said, my voice suddenly meek and soft, wondering how this man was bossing me around in my own house.“Get down on your knees.”Anger started to well up in me, but he moved into me, his eyes no more than two inches from mine. He was intense and in charge, suddenly reminding me of the big mongrel stalking the bitch in heat, knowing she was at his mercy. He knew I wanted him badly, and he was taking advantage of it to control me now. He saw the surrender in my eyes and his eyes blazed with the knowledge of the full conquest. His hands were on my shoulders, gentle but firm at the same time.I went down to my knees, the floor hard beneath them. I stared at his thigs, firm and strong like the mahogany tree trunk. His cock swayed between them, capturing my attention once more. I took it in my hands, cupping it, amazed at the heaviness and the heat radiating from it, thinking how it would easily fill up my pussy and heat it up.I caressed it slowly with my fingers, loving the smooth, silky feel, then closing my eyes and tracing the vein, enjoying the ridged feel. He inhaled suddenly and I looked up to see the look of pleasure on his face and it filled me with satisfaction that I could affect him like that. I circled the shiny head and he inhaled and grunted when my fingertip brushed the wide-open pee hole.“That's good,” he groaned, his thighs trembling with tension, as if he was in some sort of torture, which I guess he was, but the good type.I had never done it before and had no plans to do so but I took his cock in my mouth. His reaction had me charged up now, and the hood was so pretty and scary looking at the same time that I must have lost my mind and gave into whatever erotic message my pussy was sending.“Oh God,” he moaned, as I took the fat head in and let my saliva cover it. I sucked him softly, knowing that his dick head was bound to be super sensitive.“Yeah, I like that,” he grunted, his hips swinging forward to push some more dick into my mouth. I gently braced against his thighs to stop him from choking me and I licked him good, getting the head sloppy and wet and excited.“You suck cock good,” he mumbled, his hands firm on my shoulders as he slowly fucked my mouth with just the cock head. “But a not cumming like this. A going to fuck you. Get up.”I got up quickly and he flipped me around and guided me up on the couch, spreading my thighs as wide as they could go. He rolled up my dress until my ass and back were bare and my breasts hang exposed, brushing slightly against the backrest. I grabbed a hold of the couch and looked back at him, eager to see him preparing to fuck me.He was ready. His eyes were firmly planted on my swaying ass cheeks, then traveling down to stare at my wide-open lips and cum soaked pussy. His right hand was on my waist, steadying my body, and his left hand palmed the dick that looked really hard and fat now. I shivered in anticipation and my body vibrated with pleasure when the blunt head creased my waiting pussy lips.I kept my eyes on him and he looked me in the eyes as he slowly fed the thick hood into my pussy. The head stuck for a brief moment and I felt his fullness then, giving my soft, plump lips a good stretch before popping in. I felt the immediate relief and the sweetness, but he did not give me any time to rest. He lunged forward in one smooth motion and buried the cock all the way in my pussy. I took him like a champion, and the wet pussy squelched and farted when he bottomed out.He leaned in and his hands circled me, one high around my breasts and the other low, his forearm keeping me tight against him as his fingers and palm cupped my pussy mound.“We going to fuck now,” he whispered in my ears, and then he was hitting it hard.The couch rocked and the rain fell in a soft drizzle, barely audible on the roof as he screwed into me, every stroke churning my cream and filling the room with the sound of good fucking.“Give it to me good,” I begged him, slamming back on to his strokes.“Take it,' he ordered, pulling me in tighter and rabbit fucked me so hard that my pussy was creaming nonstop and his balls were slapping good against my clit as my insides burned with the sweetness."Fuck me, you fucker,” I cried, fingers digging into the couch for dear life as he stroked me good. “I bet you dying for this pussy, huh?”“Oh yes,” he grunted. “I never dreamt it would happen for real, so I am a lucky man.”“I am lucky too,” I said, screwing my ass and squealing in delight as the fucking felt sweeter with the new motion.“You can fuck,” he said with admiration. “I love that. Love when a woman show that she love the sex.”“You good too,” I groaned, as he slowed down and sink it deep into me, the big vein rubbing and stimulating my steamy pussy.“I could fuck you all day and night but a want you to cum and your Mama soon come back.”He shifted behind me, climbing up on the couch, crouching over me like a male lion, his feet outside my legs, his hard, wet cock bobbing against my puffy labia. His left hand was now lower on my pussy, fingers over the lips, his other hand on my shoulder.He slid into me, gliding in easily, his cock soaked in my juices. I felt the difference when he picked up the speed, the cock hitting different, raking more against the front part of my pussy. He got into a steady rhythm and I rested on the couch and closed my eyes as my pussy hummed once more under the relentless dicking.“I love it,” I whispered, almost to myself.“You have good pussy,” he whispered back. “And I am owning it, ok?”He fucked me, over and over and I wailed into the lazy drizzle as my pussy voiced its pleasure with wet, sucking sounds.“Your Mama is coming,' he said.Panic surged in me and I glanced out the window. She was coming for real, hustling in the light drizzle."You have 30 seconds to cum,” he said. “So that we will have time to clean up enough. Come with me.”He quickened the pace, his cock pumping into me in earnest, causing the juice to fly out of my pussy and wetting up my thighs. His finger found my clit, stroking it and giving me even more pleasure. I rocked with him, skewering my pussy on his hard cock, loving the delicious ache as she pounded my pussy.I stared out, anxiety mounting as I saw Mama coming closer and closer. And the exquisite sensations in my pussy grew and grew until I was shaking all over in ecstasy. I felt his cock pulsed in me, like a drumbeat. It pulsed again, harder this time, and with each stroke it vibrated even more until the extra stimulation was too much to bear. My pussy quaked, tremored, pulsed…and then it exploded.“Oh Jesus, I am coming,” I wailed.“Good,” he grunted, his strokes harder and shorter now, his fingers delivering mind numbing pleasure to my clit as I gushed on his dick.“I'm coming now,” he warned, and his cock pulsed powerfully in the middle of my orgasm, and I felt the gush of semen as he filled me up.He fucked me through it, and I held him tight to me, enjoying the feel of his cock vibrating in my clasping pussy as his seed swirled in me. There wasn't much room for it and it soon leaked out on to my vulva. I wanted to stay there and savor it, revel in the sweet nastiness but Mama was less than two minutes away.“Let's clean up,” I said, shuffling beneath him.He backed away carefully, his cock making an audible pop as it left my pussy. I suddenly felt the emptiness and wished I could sink back on to him, but had to use common sense.We cleaned up quickly, fixing up as best as possible. The scent of well fucked pussy hung heavy in the air, and I panicked again at the thought of Mama walking into it. But relief washed over me a second later, rolling in on the pungent aroma of boiling saltfish. I opened the door, casually looking out as I let in fresh air to help freshen the room.“Tony!” Mama gushed as soon as she set eyes on him. “What a pleasant surprise!”The joy and respect were evident in her eyes. And he looked smart and respectable there, all dressed up again, his manner very much like the intelligent, church-going young man she knew. I grinned to myself, doing my best to keep the expression inside of me. It was funny seeing her reverence when she would have been horrified if she had seen him fucking me senseless just minutes ago. I grinned again as I felt his seed seeping from my still throbbing pussy.“You have to stay for dinner,” she said, bustling about the kitchen. “How long you down for?”‘All of the summer, ma'am.“"Well, it's good to have you and I hope you will visit us some more.”“Yes ma'am,” he said with a straight face.My expression was neutral too as my bare pussy pulsed at the thought of him visiting again and again.by Kuntry yute for Literotica

 My Date With ‘Miss Big Kahuna'Teen genius lures Sarah Stevens to the water park.Based on a post by edstevens94301. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Westville High - The Water ParkMy name is Doug Waldorf, and I'm an Evil genius.Not seriously, I'm an evil genius. My IQ was tested at 195, that's the genius part. And I'm definitely evil. I'm the son of Huey Waldorf, whom you probably haven't ever heard of. Other people call him "Roach Man." Sound familiar?Mom and dad divorced last May. Prior to that I occasionally heard some explicit arguments about dad's unsuccessful sex acts. Seems dad has a healthy interest in many and frequent sexual expressions that mom has no interest in, whatsoever.No only does she not want to experiment in anal stuff; She calls it sodomy and preaches condemnation on him for even begging her for it. Mom's hardly religious, but she is very full of herself and obsessed with her social image.The best ones I overheard were the negotiations for blowjobs. Damn, my dad was desperate. The stuff he tried to trade for coming in her mouth! But never would she ever deep throat him; and hell no; she ain't swallowing that nasty snot for nothing!She didn't respect him, either. I guess I couldn't blame him for giving up on her. And at least he should more class than Danny's dad, down the street from us. See, Danny's dad got caught screwing the hot babysitter. The whole neighborhood knows about that stuff.No, my dad gave up a lot just to walk away as quickly as he could.My only demand was that he take me with him.After my parent's divorce, Dad and I moved so he could take a job opportunity. I found myself walking the halls of my new school, Westville High.As I walked around the brick-lined halls, I noticed that the whole place was full of bimbos and sluts.There's Tina. She's a redheaded little minx who's fucked and sucked almost every male in this school. She's wearing an all-white tennis outfit, and you can see that her tits are just crammed into that little tank top. Shit, her skirt just flipped up, is she wearing any underwear?There's Nurse Brown. That nurse's uniform can't be regulation. It's impossibly tight on her curvy body. The front buttons on her uniform are undone all the way to her stomach, and I can see her black lace bra encasing her pillowy tits. What do they put in the water around here, anyway?There's Principal Schwartz. She's a buxom blonde wench who dresses like a slutty secretary. Today, she's wearing a pencil skirt which is damn tight on her ass, and slit almost all the way up her thigh. She's wearing a loose blouse. Wow, she's got huge fucking tits! I kind of like the evil scowl she's got on her face, too.I'll fuck them later, I told myself. For now, I'm hunting bigger game. Where is Sarah Stevens?I was particularly interested in Sarah Stevens, the slutty high school teacher who had been the subject of multiple stories. In one particularly hot one, she got roped into a drama production, and got into all kinds of sexual hi-jinx with the juvenile boys running the show. I particularly wanted to see the video of the show, where one boy stripped her out of a tight corset and fucked her from behind right there on the stage.Ahead of me, I finally saw her. That has to be Miss Stevens, I thought, standing among a crowd of guys. They were all yelling shit at her, trying to get her to pay attention to them. She had a small smile and her face. She looks pleased with all the attention, I thought.Holy shit! I stared at her apparel. Is that really what she's wearing around school?Ms. Stevens looked to be in her mid-twenties. She's about the same height as I am: 5' 8". Her platinum blond hair was curled in little waves which fell below her shoulders. She's wearing a sports tank top which clings to her ample tits. Her athletic, toned waist and large curvy tits were clearly highlighted by the stretchy material. She's wearing exercise shorts as well, which had a white tie around her waist. Look at that ass! It looked like I could balance a book on that thing!Damn. She's hotter than I thought, and probably just as slutty as all the stories say. To fuck her, I just have to figure out a way to get her alone, and it looks like all the other guys in this school have the exact same idea.I quickly put my plan into action. I filled out a few forms, and, presto, I am the new president of the "Water Park Club." Naturally, our noble purpose is a dedication to the enjoyment of "Water Parks".Every club at Westville has to have at least three members. I quickly bribed two obtuse classmates in my Spanish class, Marie and Greg. These two underage kids just want access to money and cigarettes, so it's easy for me to use my ID (I'm eighteen) and a little bit of evil cash to get them to sign up.Now, with the Water Park Club officially formed, I had to look for a chaperone.I asked Miss Stevens, of course. During our lunch break, there's a line of guys loitering outside her door, all hoping to get lucky and convince her to "relieve their aching erections."Since no one was actually talking to her, I walked right up and explained to her about my club."The Water Park Club," she said, "What's that about?""Well, it's a club for people who like Water Parks," I explain patiently. "Do you like Water Parks?""Yeah! Water slides are super fun," Sarah agreed."Then you have to join," I said quickly. "We could use a chaperone for our next event.""When's your next event?" she asked me.I sighed inside, and told myself to be patient. I would be fucking this idiot in due time. Just for fun, I looked down her valley of cleavage peeking out from under her tank top. "We are planning to go to the Big Kahuna Water Park this weekend. It should be really fun!"Big Kahuna.That's how I managed to get to score a trip to the Big Kahuna Water Park with the gorgeous Miss Stevens.As soon as we arrived, I quickly paid off the two idiots with five dollars in quarters; they happily found their way to the arcade.Then I went to find Miss Stevens. She was sitting under a large beach umbrella reading a copy of US Weekly magazine. The cover of the magazine was "Bieber Fever!" She was wearing a tight purple dress which had a little flower pattern on it. The dress looked almost painted on, and her ample tits bulged out through the deep U-shaped cut at the chest."Hey Miss Stevens," I said, and she looked up at me."Where are the other two members of your club?""I'm not really sure," I lied, "I guess they ditched me. Can you do some rides with me? All of the rides here are for two people!""I thought I would grab some rest time," Miss Stevens complained."But who will I go on rides with? And I'm the president of the Water Park club!"Reluctantly, she agreed.The beautiful Miss Stevens stood up, and we walked to the lady's room together for me to wait for her to change. She went inside for a few minutes. I sat outside patiently.After a minute or two, she poked her head outside and sheepishly asked me to come inside. I did so, checking first that the bathroom was empty."Can you unzip me?" she asked.She turned around and lifted her hair up."Of course," I said. I fiddled with her zipper for a while, it was quite stuck. "I just don't have enough leverage," I said."What's leverage?" she asked."Never mind. Can you just bend over the sink so I can pull the zipper harder?" I told her.Obediently, she bent over the sink and put her hips against it, bending at the waist. I stood directly behind her, with my crotch pressed firmly against her ass. I fiddled with her zipper for a while longer, stretching out the time that I was pressed directly against her electrifying ass. Then, finally, I wrenched her zipper downward, and it finally gave way.With her dress undone, Sarah shimmied out of it. Under her dress, she was already wearing her bikini.Oh my lord! My heart skips a beat. I'd read descriptions of her, but it's just incredible to see Miss Stevens in the flesh.Sarah Stevens was built like a swimsuit model or like a Playboy bunny. Under her clothes, she was wearing a very skimpy bikini. The bikini top was light blue, and was patterned with tiny white polka dots. The bikini top was well-fitting: two triangles that strained to hold in my teacher's overflowing tits. It had thin, white spaghetti strap ties which met behind her neck. Her tits were nestled together by the bra into a pool of cleavage that threatened to suck in my gaze.Her bikini bottoms had the same blue and white polka dot pattern, with white spaghetti strings tied in looping bows at her hips. How does that bottom stay on? Those ties look so fragile that I could undo her bikini with one quick move;"Ms. Stevens? Could you help me with my swimsuit now? My shorts are a little tight." No reason to complicate things, I reasoned. According to what I've read, Miss Stevens is looser than a pack of worn out rubber bands."Doug. You're really cute, and I'd love to see what's under your short," Miss Stevens says with a sexy grin. "BUT. I have a new policy. No sex with my students.""Really? Since when?" I was genuinely surprised that she was offering resistance."Since 10 minutes ago. My magazine US Weekly is very clear that teachers play an important role in society, and teacher/student relationships are a big no-no," she said with just a hint of self-righteousness."Okay, Miss Stevens. No sex. Got it." Yeah, right, I thought to myself. We'll see.I am just going to have to work a little bit harder, I thought. Shouldn't be a problem for an Evil genius like me.The Towers."Which ride should we do first?" she asked, when we had emerged from the changing room."How about that one?" I pointed to a tall, twisty one in the middle of the park.I had already memorized the layout of the park, and for the ride I had pointed to, all riders must have a partner. One person has to ride behind the other on a small plastic sled.When it was our turn to start the ride, Miss Stevens climbed onto the front of the sled, and I sat behind her. Her ass, clad in her polka dot bikini bottoms, was directly in front of my cock, and I quickly got an erection. I poked my cock directly into her tight, bikini-clad ass.I groaned involuntarily at how good it felt! As we got into position to start the ride, I ground my rigid cock forward and back, through the cleft of her ass cheeks. She didn't even seem to notice. Then I looped my hands around her waist, pulling my beautiful teacher in tight to me.The ride was fun, but I was mostly concentrating on the feeling of my cock, wedged firmly between her ass cheeks. It was great!For our next ride, I sat behind her again, my cock again was lodged deeply in the crack of her ass. The ride was down through a dark tunnel. Halfway down the slide, I grabbed onto her dangling tits with both hands.My hands were now full of her bouncy, full tits. I jiggled them, marveling at their roundness and size. Daringly, I felt her large nipples, like little erasers on my fingers. I felt her rippled darker areola ring through her bikini top, and pinched her large nipples. It felt great to have her full tits in my hands!The ride lasted about a minute, and as we crashed into the pool at the bottom, I was happy with how I'd copped a full feel.She came out of the water, her blond hair matted to her head."Did you just feel up my tits?" she accused me."No no, Miss Stevens. I was just trying to steer our slide! You know: left-right-left-right.""Oh, Ok," she said happily. "Thanks for thinking of that!"On our next ride, she got in front once again, and I sat behind her. Once more, my cock slipped between her ass cheeks like it was made to go there. Before we pushed off to go down the slide, Sarah paused to ask me, "Aren't you going to steer?""Oh, yeah. I forgot," I said. Then I put each of my hands on one of her bikini-clad tits, and we rode down together.On our fourth ride, I had her sit in the back. Her long legs encircled me, one on each side. I couldn't help but stare at her almost muscular calves and her luscious, bare thighs. They're intensely smooth, and I could feel every inch of them as they slid past my waist and we sat together.Then she put her arms around me, encircling my stomach, almost like she was hugging me. The feeling of her firm tits on my back was electrifying!"This ride has a stick shift," I explained carefully. "Pull up when you want to slow down, and push forward to go faster."I guide her hands to my full, rigid erection in front of her. She held on with both hands.We went down the ride together, and I groaned in pleasure as her hand jerked my cock back and forth frantically all the way down.After we crashed into the pool of water at the bottom, Sarah said, "The stick shift didn't work too well.""Well, the one on that sled must have been broken," I said.Lunch Lessons."Should we get some lunch?" I said.In the line for lunch, Miss Stevens told me she was on a diet. "I feel like I'm getting fat," she confided in me.She turned around, and I made a big show of staring at her perfect ass. It's immensely firm and tight. It's still wet, and little drops of moisture dotted it. Her blue and white polka dot bikini bottom is a thin triangle covering only the most meager portion of her crack.My cock twitches. Down boy, I tell my cock. You're going to get a piece of that later."Yeah, you should watch it," I lied. "Guys don't like fat chicks."She sat down to save us a couple of seats. I ordered her lunch, and paid for our food."A cheeseburger and French fries? I can't eat that stuff!" Sarah's nose crinkled in protest."No, no, these are a new thing. Super low fat cheeseburger, and skinny French fries.""Really? I love burgers and fries, and I've never heard of that before," she said."Oh, it's a new thing. A specialty, of this particular water park."I did say that I'm an Evil genius, right?During lunch, I made sure to bring up my next demented topic. "I was reading this in the news the other day. A bunch of scientists ha

Evelyn's Task: 100 shags in 2 days.In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Evelyn remembered that there were four or five high stools arranged around her table and looking down she saw that there were three faces smiling up at her, watching her move in the light. There were two men and a woman. One of the men looked Latino and the other was black with a slightly light complexion. Both men seemed naked from Evelyn's viewpoint. The woman seemed Chinese or Vietnamese, or possibly Thai, but had curly blonde hair brushing her lovely neck, she seemed younger than the two guys by maybe a decade. She was wrapped in a white towel for some reason, but it had slipped down to expose her left breast.Evelyn casually looked around to see how her fellow dancers were doing. Though one of the guys was still dancing much as she was, the other girl and guy had moved into much more suggestive styles. The guy was reclining on his haunches, bending back so his rather impressive erection was standing straight up as several members of his audience reached out to run their hands over his muscular thighs. The girl was on her hands and knees wiggling her ass and exposing her vulva for the people on that side of her table. Evelyn decided she should be having more fun with this situation.Spreading her feet wide apart on the table, with her back to the two men, she slowly bent at the waist until she had placed her hands flat on the table. Her long red-brown hair cascaded around her head and brushed the tabletop. She felt a hand moving up over her right ankle and then a moment later one caressing her left. Smiling, Evelyn, took her right hand and lifted her hair from her face and had a closer look at the pretty Asian woman who was smiling back at her.Letting the Latino and black guys, she assumed, continue to caress her feet, ankles, and strong calves, as well as admire her exposed cunt, Evelyn crooked her left index finger at the woman, beckoning her closer. Letting her towel fall away, the woman leaned forward over the illuminated tabletop. Evelyn caught her face in a light grasp and gave her a lingering kiss.Releasing the woman's face, Evelyn slowly stood and went back to her dancing for a moment, slowly turning until she was facing the Latino guy, and then repeated her slow bending, including giving a kiss, which was a bit less lingering than the first one. She went through the same routine for the black guy.She was planning to change things up but by then a third man had joined her audience. This was a guy who seemed Indian or Pakistani, and who was admiring Evelyn with quite obvious lust, over and above the admiration the others were exhibiting. Ordinarily, she would have thought 'This one's trouble,' but under the circumstances the way the new guy was looking at her just turned her on more and emboldened her further.This time, while facing the new guy, Evelyn backed up toward the edge of the table, nearest the Latino gentleman, then lowered herself to her hands and knees, and then crawled the short distance to the new guy who met her with a passionate kiss. Evelyn let herself enjoy the feeling of his tongue against hers for a long moment, but then backed up, rolling back until she was sitting closer to the Asian woman. With her hands and feet planted firmly beneath her, Evelyn lifted herself up into a table-position, her thighs spread so the woman could see her cunt clearly.Very slowly, Evelyn lowered herself, sinking toward the woman who was watching her with a smile. Watching the woman's expressions, Evelyn slid her hand down over her taut belly until her fingers were moving over her labia. Then she found herself slowly fingering herself, pressing her palm tightly against her clit. She might have just laid back there on the table and brought herself off, but just then the pretty Asian woman crooked her finger at her, copying the gesture Evelyn had used on her just minutes ago.With a broad smile, Evelyn crab-walked herself to the edge of the table right in front of the woman, who ran her hands along the inside of Evelyn's thighs before leaning in to kiss her very ready cunt. The woman's tongue slipped between Evelyn's lips and flickered over her clit, sending shivers all through her body. Momentarily forgetting the three men and the rest of the situation, Evelyn lay back and enjoyed what the woman's tongue and lips were doing to her. Evelyn slipped her legs around the woman's shoulders to hold her close and clasped her own tits tightly, pinching her nipples a bit.She was content to stay there and let the lovely woman lick her to an orgasm, at least, but then she felt a warm hand on her left thigh, which was the one on the side toward the newer guy. Looking down, she saw that that man was saying something to the woman, who stopped what she was doing to Evelyn to smile and nod to him. Then, reluctantly, Evelyn relaxed her legs' grasp on the woman so she could pull away and be replaced by the gentleman with lust in his eyes.Fortunately, he picked up right where the pretty Asian had left off, which earned him a happy smile from Evelyn. Then she watched as the Latino guy helped the Asian woman climb up onto the table with Evelyn. Her pale, slender body was beautiful in the bright light as she crawled over to kiss Evelyn, who relaxed and enjoyed being pleasured by two affectionate mouths. Too quickly, though, the woman broke the kiss and moved to straddle Evelyn's face. Smiling up at the woman, Evelyn grasped her tight ass and helped her get into just the right position so Evelyn could run her tongue between her lips, tasting her sweet nectar and licking at her hard little clit.The guy between her legs wasn't exactly the best, but he wasn't bad, and he was clearly intent on making Evelyn come. Evelyn felt her legs resting on his shoulders and her heels pressing against his back, holding him there, as she tried to concentrate on licking and sucking at the cunt and clit on her face. She felt her orgasm approaching as she saw the Latino guy moving up in front of the Asian woman. Evelyn wondered a bit how many people this table could hold, but went on with what she was doing, trying to make this pretty woman come for her.By now the man between Evelyn's legs was fucking at least two fingers in and out of her cunt rather violently as his tongue lashed at her clit, and she could see the Asian woman on her face was sucking the Latino guy's cock. She thought what a nice spectacle this must be for the people watching, and then she was coming. Her body clenched and spasmed as Evelyn rode a wave of tumbling ecstasy. She stopped licking at the woman on her face's clit and just moaned into her cunt as she shook. Only when she came back down did she manage to get back to work, squeezing the woman's ass in her hands as she continued licking and sucking.Evelyn was barely aware of the fact that the man between her legs was shifting around. Then, she felt the unmistakable sensations that came with having a cock moving between her lips and then pushing into her cunt. Evelyn wondered how the man, who she was assuming was the same guy who'd just been licking her, managed to get up high enough to fuck her, but put that concern out of her head and let herself enjoy being fucked. She felt her legs being lifted up, held in a V, as the man shoved into her with increasing force.Soon, it was all Evelyn could do to keep the woman's clit in place enough for her to keep licking at it, as she was driven into again and again. She found herself wishing she could get a hold of something to encourage her fucker to ram into her even harder, or that he had a bigger cock. Even so, she thought she was likely to come again before she was able to make the woman on top of her come. She was wrong.The woman had been pressing down on Evelyn's mouth and tongue more insistently, when suddenly she was shaking and rubbing herself on Evelyn's face as her juices flowed freely. Evelyn found herself bathed in sweet wetness as the woman shuddered and gasped on her face. Then she felt the man fucking her filling her cunt with his cum.As the woman carefully moved away and Evelyn felt the cock being pulled away from her cunt, she remembered where she was and thought it was extremely hot that she had been putting on such a display for everyone in the club. She also thought that she needed more cock. Rather than just lay there sprawled out at the edge of her table and wait for someone to put his cock in her, which was sure to happen soon enough, Evelyn thought she should do something more proactive about the situation.Wiping her face a bit with the back of her hand, Evelyn sat up and looked around. She saw that the table had actually lowered quite a bit while she'd been distracted. It was now at a level where it would be quite easy for the average man to fuck her as she was. While that was convenient, Evelyn wanted to go on with her performance. Knowing that she must look pretty wild with her mane of hair all messed up and wet, she twisted around and cast her eye to the people around her table-stage.The lusty guy who had licked her and then, she presumed, fucked her was still there, and had a contented smile on his face. The black guy was there too, but the Latino and Asian woman were gone. A new guy caught her eye. He was a young man, maybe early twenties, white, with short black hair. After crawling to the center of her table, Evelyn beckoned to this new guy and the black guy who'd been waiting so patiently. She knelt there in the middle of her brightly lit little stage as they came up to stand in front of her, presenting their cocks.The black cock was nice and long, and very thick, while the white one was even longer, but not so thick. Before she even began to kiss and lick at these beautiful phalluses before her, Evelyn had a plan. She took her time, really trying to make a show of things, licking and sucking on both cocks. After a bit, she gestured for the black guy to lie down on his back for her. Holding on to the long white cock for support and to keep him from wandering off, Evelyn straddled the muscular black man and sank slowly down on his wonderfully fat cock.Groaning a bit as she impaled herself, feeling herself so blissfully filled, Evelyn reached down with her free hand to stroke her clit. There on the illuminated platform, on top of a muscular man with his big thick cock in her cunt, another man standing next to her, his long cock tightly in her hand, Evelyn brought herself off in a brief but sweet orgasm.Then she was riding slowly up and down on that thick column of hard flesh, fingers stroking her clit furiously, while her other hand twisted and stroked at the other cock, until she threw her head back and her muscles tensed all over as she came loudly for everyone to see. She really let herself go with it, squeezing herself on that cock and arching her back and crying out incoherently, gasping and shuddering.When Evelyn was able to think again, she smiled down at the man underneath her and began to rock herself against him, working his thick cock in and out of herself again. She pulled the waiting guy over to her mouth, quickly going back to sucking hungrily at his long cock. She tried to get as much as she could of that length down her throat, but there was quite a bit left over. When she had that cock nice and slippery with her saliva, she looked up at its owner and tossed her head over her shoulder, hoping he would take the hint. He did.In another moment, Evelyn braced herself with both hands on the black guy's firm chest as the guy behind her began to push his long cock slowly up her ass. She loved the feeling of being so completely filled, a sensation she hadn't appreciated so well before that orgy on the Riverboat. For the first time since climbing onto her little stage, Evelyn said something. She groaned and said, "God yes! That feels so good! Fuck me boys, fuck me!"It took a moment for them to get the right rhythm, but soon the two men were working well together, pistoning in and out of Evelyn's body as they succumbed to their carnal desire to fuck her until they came inside her. She came and came again, shuddering and crying out between them, before someone else joined their party.An Asian guy with a long cock, but not as long as the guy who was vigorously fucking her ass, came up and offered himself to Evelyn's mouth. Without hesitating, she opened her mouth and let him slide past her lips, over her tongue and into her throat.Evelyn was now merely hanging on, letting the three men move in and out of her. She let herself go, merely riding along as the sensations and pleasure had their way with her. Oddly enough, it was the man fucking her face who came first, pumping what seemed like a lot of cum down her throat and then splashing across her face. Before Evelyn could wipe any of the jizz off her forehead, she felt the big cock under her pumping hot cum up into her cunt, and then, before the first was finished, the guy behind her was coming deep inside her bowels, hot cum rushing up inside her.This was all too much for Evelyn's body to resist and she came again, this time in an explosive wrack of clenching muscles, shaking limbs, and wordless crying out."I came so, fucking, hard," Evelyn breathed. She had worked the end of her staff up into her ass and was fucking the fingers of her left hand in and out of her cunt, as she strummed at her clit with the fingers of her right. "Fuck! I'm going to come again, Don! Come with me!"Don had stripped out of his Batman costume and was stroking his very hard cock as he listened to her story and watched her. Although she had brought herself off earlier during the story, he had held off, but now, at her urging, he gave in."Yes," he nodded, arching his back, pushing his cock upward, "yes! I'm going to, oh fuck, yes!""Yes, baby!" she cried out. "YES!"Across the room, in her chair, Evelyn was shaking and moaning, while Don's cock swelled and erupted spraying a flood of hot, white cum all over his belly and chest. He clenched and shuddered as the orgasm went on and on."Wait," Toshia said. "She used the end of the staff as a dildo?"Don nodded, "It was a good size for it, and smooth, no splinters.""Damn," she grinned. "I kind of wish I'd thought of that.""Hum," Evelyn purred, laying in her chair, legs splayed widely, staff sticking out of her ass, fingers idly stroking her labia. "I do wish we could play.""Believe me, me too!" Don grinned as he used his discarded costume to wipe cum off himself. "Was that the end of your story?""Well," she said as she slowly drew the staff out of her ass. "Hey, note that I have now taken the stick out of my ass."Don laughed and said, "Duly noted.""Well, the rest of that session just became an orgy, which was a lot of fun, but for me that was the best part.""Excellent!""The rest of the week passed with more of the same, basically, nothing more intense and very little of it was boring.""What about the rest of the Resort? You said you had time off every day.""Yeah, I think I've been into every one of the clubs," she nodded. "I didn't stay long in all of them, but I made a point to check out every one I found.""Any favorites? Or particularly hot events?""I had a good time in Ladies Night," she winked. "And I bring the hot event with me, you know."Don laughed, "I do know!""Nothing really stands out as particularly noteworthy, I'm sure I'll think of more stories to tell you, but I should tell you about my next mission. Did you want to take a break and get properly cleaned up, though? I could use a drink and a bite to eat.""Sounds good!" Don smiled, grabbing a vest to hang his sheriff's star on."Hey, where's that deputy girl?""Hell if I know," shrugged Don. "She seems to have gone with the previous sheriff.""'Seems like you should have someone to watch over things when you're sleeping.""Want the job?""Sorry, lover," she chuckled. "I can't stay that long.""Well, that sucks.""Don't you think it would be even more frustrating for us to spend this year here together but not getting to have sex?""Good point," Don agreed.They had come to the Jungle Room, and Evelyn suggested they pop in to see if India was about. She wasn't, and neither was Jaden, but they took the opportunity to clean up in the pool before deciding to walk and talk."I can call this doing my rounds," Don smiled. "Now, that was your first mission, right?""Yes," she nodded. "The next one was very straightforward: fuck one hundred men in two days.""Ah, what? Seriously?"Evelyn grinned at his reaction and said, "Well, not exactly. The exact phrasing was more like 'Have one hundred men come in or on you within 48 hours.'"Thinking back to her own escapades in Eros, which she had considered impressive, Toshia laughed and exclaimed, "There goes my slut of the year title!""I don't remember that being official," Don laughed. "But, hey, you left early, and you've got Sarah.""That's true," she smiled. "Still, I'm a bit jealous, and I was fond of that title.""Maybe you can find a way to win it back later," Don grinned."Oh, you can count on it!" Toshia laughed."A hundred?!" Don gaped."Yep," Evelyn nodded. "I didn't think it would even be difficult. I just planned to head down to the huge-ass orgy downstairs. It would be easy to get twenty-five guys in the morning, twenty-five in the afternoon, twenty-five in the evening, Hell, I'd be done early.""Well, yeah, when you put it that way. But I take it things didn't go quite so easily."She laughed, "Yeah, that woman, Pamela, added something; I couldn't do it either in the Pleasure Dome or at the on-going orgy here in the Temple.""That would make things a bit trickier," nodded Don."Yeah, but 'the timer' started with the first guy to come, and they picked where they would send me.""Hum, they could be real cocks and put you in the middle of nowhere.""Yeah, but they didn't," she smiled. "They sent me to a place you're familiar with, the Manor.""Oh! Fun!" Don grinned."I turned up outside the front door, but I could tell where I was from your description. I wanted to get my task done as quickly as possible, but I remembered our system, so I went in and found the library as quickly as possible. Thanks to what you told me about getting around in there it was pretty easy. Sure enough, Robert was there and had a lot of questions. I tried to fill him in as best as I could, and then I let him fill me in, if you follow my meaning," she winked at him.Don grinned, "I'm sure he appreciated both things.""I think he did," she smiled. "I rode him right there on his chair.""Nice. That's one.""You're going to give up on that pretty quickly," laughed Evelyn. "Once I got that first dose of cum, I was on the hunt. There was a slender young guy wandering around in the stacks just outside the Scholar's office, over to the right of those tables, remember?""The place, but not the guy," nodded Don."Yeah, smart ass. Well, I just went up to him, dropped to my knees and blew him right there."

 My Date With ‘Miss Big Kahuna'Teen genius lures Sarah Stevens to the water park.Based on a post by edstevens94301. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Westville High - The Water ParkMy name is Doug Waldorf, and I'm an Evil genius.Not seriously, I'm an evil genius. My IQ was tested at 195, that's the genius part. And I'm definitely evil. I'm the son of Huey Waldorf, whom you probably haven't ever heard of. Other people call him "Roach Man." Sound familiar?Mom and dad divorced last May. Prior to that I occasionally heard some explicit arguments about dad's unsuccessful sex acts. Seems dad has a healthy interest in many and frequent sexual expressions that mom has no interest in, whatsoever.No only does she not want to experiment in anal stuff; She calls it sodomy and preaches condemnation on him for even begging her for it. Mom's hardly religious, but she is very full of herself and obsessed with her social image.The best ones I overheard were the negotiations for blowjobs. Damn, my dad was desperate. The stuff he tried to trade for coming in her mouth! But never would she ever deep throat him; and hell no; she ain't swallowing that nasty snot for nothing!She didn't respect him, either. I guess I couldn't blame him for giving up on her. And at least he should more class than Danny's dad, down the street from us. See, Danny's dad got caught screwing the hot babysitter. The whole neighborhood knows about that stuff.No, my dad gave up a lot just to walk away as quickly as he could.My only demand was that he take me with him.After my parent's divorce, Dad and I moved so he could take a job opportunity. I found myself walking the halls of my new school, Westville High.As I walked around the brick-lined halls, I noticed that the whole place was full of bimbos and sluts.There's Tina. She's a redheaded little minx who's fucked and sucked almost every male in this school. She's wearing an all-white tennis outfit, and you can see that her tits are just crammed into that little tank top. Shit, her skirt just flipped up, is she wearing any underwear?There's Nurse Brown. That nurse's uniform can't be regulation. It's impossibly tight on her curvy body. The front buttons on her uniform are undone all the way to her stomach, and I can see her black lace bra encasing her pillowy tits. What do they put in the water around here, anyway?There's Principal Schwartz. She's a buxom blonde wench who dresses like a slutty secretary. Today, she's wearing a pencil skirt which is damn tight on her ass, and slit almost all the way up her thigh. She's wearing a loose blouse. Wow, she's got huge fucking tits! I kind of like the evil scowl she's got on her face, too.I'll fuck them later, I told myself. For now, I'm hunting bigger game. Where is Sarah Stevens?I was particularly interested in Sarah Stevens, the slutty high school teacher who had been the subject of multiple stories. In one particularly hot one, she got roped into a drama production, and got into all kinds of sexual hi-jinx with the juvenile boys running the show. I particularly wanted to see the video of the show, where one boy stripped her out of a tight corset and fucked her from behind right there on the stage.Ahead of me, I finally saw her. That has to be Miss Stevens, I thought, standing among a crowd of guys. They were all yelling shit at her, trying to get her to pay attention to them. She had a small smile and her face. She looks pleased with all the attention, I thought.Holy shit! I stared at her apparel. Is that really what she's wearing around school?Ms. Stevens looked to be in her mid-twenties. She's about the same height as I am: 5' 8". Her platinum blond hair was curled in little waves which fell below her shoulders. She's wearing a sports tank top which clings to her ample tits. Her athletic, toned waist and large curvy tits were clearly highlighted by the stretchy material. She's wearing exercise shorts as well, which had a white tie around her waist. Look at that ass! It looked like I could balance a book on that thing!Damn. She's hotter than I thought, and probably just as slutty as all the stories say. To fuck her, I just have to figure out a way to get her alone, and it looks like all the other guys in this school have the exact same idea.I quickly put my plan into action. I filled out a few forms, and, presto, I am the new president of the "Water Park Club." Naturally, our noble purpose is a dedication to the enjoyment of "Water Parks".Every club at Westville has to have at least three members. I quickly bribed two obtuse classmates in my Spanish class, Marie and Greg. These two underage kids just want access to money and cigarettes, so it's easy for me to use my ID (I'm eighteen) and a little bit of evil cash to get them to sign up.Now, with the Water Park Club officially formed, I had to look for a chaperone.I asked Miss Stevens, of course. During our lunch break, there's a line of guys loitering outside her door, all hoping to get lucky and convince her to "relieve their aching erections."Since no one was actually talking to her, I walked right up and explained to her about my club."The Water Park Club," she said, "What's that about?""Well, it's a club for people who like Water Parks," I explain patiently. "Do you like Water Parks?""Yeah! Water slides are super fun," Sarah agreed."Then you have to join," I said quickly. "We could use a chaperone for our next event.""When's your next event?" she asked me.I sighed inside, and told myself to be patient. I would be fucking this idiot in due time. Just for fun, I looked down her valley of cleavage peeking out from under her tank top. "We are planning to go to the Big Kahuna Water Park this weekend. It should be really fun!"Big Kahuna.That's how I managed to get to score a trip to the Big Kahuna Water Park with the gorgeous Miss Stevens.As soon as we arrived, I quickly paid off the two idiots with five dollars in quarters; they happily found their way to the arcade.Then I went to find Miss Stevens. She was sitting under a large beach umbrella reading a copy of US Weekly magazine. The cover of the magazine was "Bieber Fever!" She was wearing a tight purple dress which had a little flower pattern on it. The dress looked almost painted on, and her ample tits bulged out through the deep U-shaped cut at the chest."Hey Miss Stevens," I said, and she looked up at me."Where are the other two members of your club?""I'm not really sure," I lied, "I guess they ditched me. Can you do some rides with me? All of the rides here are for two people!""I thought I would grab some rest time," Miss Stevens complained."But who will I go on rides with? And I'm the president of the Water Park club!"Reluctantly, she agreed.The beautiful Miss Stevens stood up, and we walked to the lady's room together for me to wait for her to change. She went inside for a few minutes. I sat outside patiently.After a minute or two, she poked her head outside and sheepishly asked me to come inside. I did so, checking first that the bathroom was empty."Can you unzip me?" she asked.She turned around and lifted her hair up."Of course," I said. I fiddled with her zipper for a while, it was quite stuck. "I just don't have enough leverage," I said."What's leverage?" she asked."Never mind. Can you just bend over the sink so I can pull the zipper harder?" I told her.Obediently, she bent over the sink and put her hips against it, bending at the waist. I stood directly behind her, with my crotch pressed firmly against her ass. I fiddled with her zipper for a while longer, stretching out the time that I was pressed directly against her electrifying ass. Then, finally, I wrenched her zipper downward, and it finally gave way.With her dress undone, Sarah shimmied out of it. Under her dress, she was already wearing her bikini.Oh my lord! My heart skips a beat. I'd read descriptions of her, but it's just incredible to see Miss Stevens in the flesh.Sarah Stevens was built like a swimsuit model or like a Playboy bunny. Under her clothes, she was wearing a very skimpy bikini. The bikini top was light blue, and was patterned with tiny white polka dots. The bikini top was well-fitting: two triangles that strained to hold in my teacher's overflowing tits. It had thin, white spaghetti strap ties which met behind her neck. Her tits were nestled together by the bra into a pool of cleavage that threatened to suck in my gaze.Her bikini bottoms had the same blue and white polka dot pattern, with white spaghetti strings tied in looping bows at her hips. How does that bottom stay on? Those ties look so fragile that I could undo her bikini with one quick move;"Ms. Stevens? Could you help me with my swimsuit now? My shorts are a little tight." No reason to complicate things, I reasoned. According to what I've read, Miss Stevens is looser than a pack of worn out rubber bands."Doug. You're really cute, and I'd love to see what's under your short," Miss Stevens says with a sexy grin. "BUT. I have a new policy. No sex with my students.""Really? Since when?" I was genuinely surprised that she was offering resistance."Since 10 minutes ago. My magazine US Weekly is very clear that teachers play an important role in society, and teacher/student relationships are a big no-no," she said with just a hint of self-righteousness."Okay, Miss Stevens. No sex. Got it." Yeah, right, I thought to myself. We'll see.I am just going to have to work a little bit harder, I thought. Shouldn't be a problem for an Evil genius like me.The Towers."Which ride should we do first?" she asked, when we had emerged from the changing room."How about that one?" I pointed to a tall, twisty one in the middle of the park.I had already memorized the layout of the park, and for the ride I had pointed to, all riders must have a partner. One person has to ride behind the other on a small plastic sled.When it was our turn to start the ride, Miss Stevens climbed onto the front of the sled, and I sat behind her. Her ass, clad in her polka dot bikini bottoms, was directly in front of my cock, and I quickly got an erection. I poked my cock directly into her tight, bikini-clad ass.I groaned involuntarily at how good it felt! As we got into position to start the ride, I ground my rigid cock forward and back, through the cleft of her ass cheeks. She didn't even seem to notice. Then I looped my hands around her waist, pulling my beautiful teacher in tight to me.The ride was fun, but I was mostly concentrating on the feeling of my cock, wedged firmly between her ass cheeks. It was great!For our next ride, I sat behind her again, my cock again was lodged deeply in the crack of her ass. The ride was down through a dark tunnel. Halfway down the slide, I grabbed onto her dangling tits with both hands.My hands were now full of her bouncy, full tits. I jiggled them, marveling at their roundness and size. Daringly, I felt her large nipples, like little erasers on my fingers. I felt her rippled darker areola ring through her bikini top, and pinched her large nipples. It felt great to have her full tits in my hands!The ride lasted about a minute, and as we crashed into the pool at the bottom, I was happy with how I'd copped a full feel.She came out of the water, her blond hair matted to her head."Did you just feel up my tits?" she accused me."No no, Miss Stevens. I was just trying to steer our slide! You know: left-right-left-right.""Oh, Ok," she said happily. "Thanks for thinking of that!"On our next ride, she got in front once again, and I sat behind her. Once more, my cock slipped between her ass cheeks like it was made to go there. Before we pushed off to go down the slide, Sarah paused to ask me, "Aren't you going to steer?""Oh, yeah. I forgot," I said. Then I put each of my hands on one of her bikini-clad tits, and we rode down together.On our fourth ride, I had her sit in the back. Her long legs encircled me, one on each side. I couldn't help but stare at her almost muscular calves and her luscious, bare thighs. They're intensely smooth, and I could feel every inch of them as they slid past my waist and we sat together.Then she put her arms around me, encircling my stomach, almost like she was hugging me. The feeling of her firm tits on my back was electrifying!"This ride has a stick shift," I explained carefully. "Pull up when you want to slow down, and push forward to go faster."I guide her hands to my full, rigid erection in front of her. She held on with both hands.We went down the ride together, and I groaned in pleasure as her hand jerked my cock back and forth frantically all the way down.After we crashed into the pool of water at the bottom, Sarah said, "The stick shift didn't work too well.""Well, the one on that sled must have been broken," I said.Lunch Lessons."Should we get some lunch?" I said.In the line for lunch, Miss Stevens told me she was on a diet. "I feel like I'm getting fat," she confided in me.She turned around, and I made a big show of staring at her perfect ass. It's immensely firm and tight. It's still wet, and little drops of moisture dotted it. Her blue and white polka dot bikini bottom is a thin triangle covering only the most meager portion of her crack.My cock twitches. Down boy, I tell my cock. You're going to get a piece of that later."Yeah, you should watch it," I lied. "Guys don't like fat chicks."She sat down to save us a couple of seats. I ordered her lunch, and paid for our food."A cheeseburger and French fries? I can't eat that stuff!" Sarah's nose crinkled in protest."No, no, these are a new thing. Super low fat cheeseburger, and skinny French fries.""Really? I love burgers and fries, and I've never heard of that before," she said."Oh, it's a new thing. A specialty, of this particular water park."I did say that I'm an Evil genius, right?During lunch, I made sure to bring up my next demented topic. "I was reading this in the news the other day. A bunch of scientists ha

 Weekend Samplers: Part 4.Sampling more participants, in various ways.Based on posts by lckscknfck7, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels."What makes a lover capable?" I asked Vera. “Does he need to be hung like a horse?”"Of course not," Vera answered. "If Walter was the only man I made love to for the last 30 years, I wouldn't be able to walk today."I remembered what that girl from the lodge looked like. She was probably five and half feet tall, 100 pounds wet, with wavy red hair and freckles, and pretty blue eyes. She probably wasn't a day over 18. What I thought was her boyfriend could have been her brother.Vera continued; "Well, this poor girl didn't know what she was doing, other than the basic understanding that the cock was to go in the mouth. I gently pulled her aside and did my best to teach her. Of course, Walter was the perfect gentleman and told me when he was about to cum. I asked the poor girl if she wanted to try swallowing again, assuring her that it was perfectly alright, and she attempted it again.""And how did it go the second time around?" Angie asked."Oh, the same as the first,” Vera rolled her eyes. "The poor thing practically threw up. She asked me if swallowing got any easier, and I told her that the more she swallowed, the easier it would get. Then she wanted to know if his cock was supposed to get any harder, and I made the mistake of saying that it was; but it took a lot of effort.”Vera continued; “Well, that's all I had to say. You'd think she was trying out for the cheerleader squad, the way she was giving it her all. She even slipped out of her bikini, not that it was leaving much to the imagination anyway. She shyly walked around on the boat, showing off her slender, young body. That gave Walter a rise, and I thought I was going to get my birthday fuck early, but he never grew more than three quarters erect.""Does it still work, even if it's not fully erect?" Angie asked inquisitively."Oh yes, sweetheart,” Vera said. "But it's nowhere near as much fun as when he's good and hard. Twenty years ago you could sit on his Dutch cock and he could wrap his arms around your waist and walk around with you on him like some sort of cock puppet." Angie was stroking her crotch through her bikini bottoms and starting to breath heavier.Vera went on. "That's right; twenty years ago, you weren't even born. Sorry. Yes, his meat still feels good, but it's more like making love to an uncooked pork tenderloin than a Louisville Slugger.""So what happened with the girl?" I asked with a bulge in my pants."She kept blowing him, and again, he came in her mouth. She was very cute, even with cum on her face and in her hair. She hadn't started trimming her cunt yet, not that there was much hair down there to trim. I sat next to her, helping her suck and stroke Walter's thick cock. I didn't want her to get bored. The poor thing had been on her hands and knees sucking and stroking for over an hour. I decided to spice things up a bit and ran my fingers up and down her legs, eventually stopping at her cunt. She was startled when I put my fingers inside her. I had to tell her to relax, that it would help things. Even after she relaxed, I could barely get two fingers in her sopping wet cunt. I figured she must have been a virgin, or not far from it, and decided Walter would tear the poor thing apart if he tried to make love to her, even flaccid.I convinced her to lie on her back for a few minutes while I showed her a few other "tricks". I put two fingers back inside her and rubbed her G-spot as I nibbled at her clit. Within 2 minutes, she moaned and shook like she was having an epileptic seizure. It must have been her first orgasm provided by another person. I was honored.""Wow, it sounds like you had fun." I said."Well, it looked like things were going to get even better when she offered to go down on me." Vera said. "I sat across from Walter next to the captain's chair and spread my legs for her. She was amazed to see so much of my cunt hair missing from my crotch and asked how I did that. I explained that I shaved it to make it more appealing. She asked if I would shave her, and I told her to wait until she had more hair to shave. She finally knelt between my legs, pulled her hair to one side, and put her mouth on my clit.Just then, there was a call from the shore. Her brother or boyfriend was looking for her. She quickly put on her bikini and quietly stepped into the water. She swam away from the boat and gave a little wave as Walter pulled up his pants. Poor girl, reminded me of Angie, here," Vera concluded."Oh, fuck," Angie gasped as she realized we all saw her, as she brought herself to orgasm right there on the couch between Vera and me.Sarah walked into the living room and paused momentarily to catch a glimpse of Walter's flopping huge cock as he pulled on pajama bottoms. Her eyebrows were raised as she looked at Vera; "And you can still walk?"We continued to listen to Vera's stories a few more minutes, then Ken called us from the kitchen; "Dinner's ready!" Ken had said it would be about 30 minutes before the food would be ready, and he was right on time.The dining room was designed to be comfortable, even with your clothes off, and Vera and Walter took full advantage of that feature. Even Angie decided to take off her top while we ate. Sarah suddenly became tired halfway through the meal, and I helped her to the large sofa in the living room.A Time-Lapse Narrative.The next thing I knew, I was waking up next to her. I must have been asleep for a long while. I had drooled on my arm, which felt like it was still asleep.A bright morning sunlight was flooding the room. I'd gotten very little sleep in the previous night and My body obviously gave out. There was a fan on somewhere in the room, and after my eyes had some time to adjust, I found it and turned it off.Lying on the bed next to me, Sarah was still asleep. Her fingernails and toenails were painted a dark red. I didn't remember them being painted while we had dinner. I could barely remember having dinner.It seemed like so long ago that Angie was rubbing her cunt while Vera told us about Walter and the young waif from the beach.I could faintly hear moaning and grunting coming from somewhere around the cabin. Angie!I told her I would take care of her, and here I was asleep in a room with Sarah. I looked around and couldn't find any clothes. It was about that time that I noticed I was freshly shaved around my cock, balls, and asshole. No nipple rings; yet."Ready for some more?" Sarah asked, half asleep."Where's Angie?" I answered."She's probably with Walter and Ken. They were still going at it when we left." Sarah tugged at my cock. "I'm sure she's fine.""What the hell happened? Did I black out or something?" I asked Sarah."More like passed out. You must have fucked Vera and me five times each. We couldn't believe it. You went from my cunt back to hers, which was pretty wild. But when we turned over and you took turns with our asses..." Sarah whispered as she began fingering her cunt. cum dribbled out as she sank two fingers inside her."I was fucking you both in the ass?" I asked. My cock suddenly sprang back to life."Oh yeah. I guess that was just what ol' Walter needed for motivation." Sarah smiled. "I'm not surprised that it takes him so long to get a hard-on. That thing was as long and as thick as any cock I had ever seen.I think Angie must still be sweet on you, because it looked like she was just a little jealous watching us go at it." Sarah rubbed her come-covered fingers on my balls."Did she start blowing Ken again?" I asked. "Blow him? Between Ken and Walter, she must have swallowed about ten loads. The rest is probably in her cunt and ass." Sarah said as she stroked my growing cock."Ken fucked her in the ass?" I asked in disbelief."All three of them did." Sarah tugged more aggressively."Three of them?" I cried.Sarah continued her hot sexy story."Well, Vera put on a strap-on and got the whole thing started. She was so good with that thing; you'd thought she was born with it. “"Anyway, while Angie was sucking Ken's fat but-not-quite-ready dick, Walter got behind her and started rubbing his own veiny tool up and down her wet crack. Eventually, she opened up and Walter filled her cunt with his big ugly stick. It didn't take him long to come, but he didn't lose his growing hard-on. Angie didn't seem too affected by that big cock, and kept on sucking the head of Ken's French Cock. “Sarah was mesmerized by the event at retold it with passion; “Walter's cock looked like a tree limb, bumpy, crooked, and strangely stiff. About the only thing that looked normal on it was the head, which was almost as attractive as yours.”Sarah was getting to the good part; "I guess it was the biggest it's been in a while, and Vera couldn't wait any longer for her birthday present. With a little coaxing, Walter pulled out of Angie's cunt and plopped his cock into Vera. It was like a magic show watching that huge thing disappear deep inside the caverns of Vera's cunt. She took almost his entire length. I was worried one of them was going to have a heart attack. I thought I might have one, too.”“Oh” Sarah added; "Angie climbed on Ken, and was kissing him hard while she struggled to get his cock in her cunt. Ken helped her out and before long, she was bouncing on his cock like she knew what she was doing. Kenny put on a good show, too, and pulled Angie's cheeks apart as she bounced on his tool. Walter must have a thing for young, tight, assholes, because he came almost as soon as he had a good look at Angie's little anus."Vera was in synch with Walter because they gushed at almost the same instant. cum and cunt juice sprayed around Walter's cock. I never saw anything like it. Walter pulled his monster cock out of Vera's stretched cunt and moved behind Angie again. Vera moved over to me and began kissing me while I was pressed with my back against you, on this sofa. You'd finished fucking my ass. While I rode you reverse cowgirl. You'd blasted me to another orgasm, and after my climax I collapsed backward, laying on my back, flat on your chest, your cock still in my satisfied ass.”Sarah paused, and gave me a curious look; “You really don't remember, do you?“You lifted me up and eased your cock back into my cunt. Vera stepped next to where we laid on her sofa, and grabbed my hand and put it inside her cunt. I had half my hand up her sopping wet cunt as she kissed both of us. I've finger-fucked my share of girlfriends in high school and college, but I couldn't remember having half my hand inside anyone."Well, Vera came again, and she came hard. I thought for sure she was going to have a stroke with my fist in her cunt. She didn't. She kissed us both again, and then got up to take a shower. Walter was kneeling behind Angie and every once in a while Angie reached back to spread her cheeks and let him run his tongue along her ass crack. Ken slowed his pace with Angie, and was concentrating on getting as much of his short fat cock inside your girlfriend's cunt.”"When Vera returned, she was wearing high heels, a strap-on, and a tail. At first, I thought I was seeing things: seeing Vera with a hard-on and a tail. She walked over to you and me and asked if I'd ever been fucked with a strap-on. I jokingly told her I had, and never got tired of it. Her tail wagged behind her as she walked around seductively."She stepped forward and told me to suck her cock down my throat if I really wanted it, so I did. I hadn't been around anyone as kinky as Vera in a long time, and she was really turning me on. Either that or it was the wine. Maybe both?”"The dildo was about the same size as you, which was perfect. I guess she was happy with my efforts and stepped back as you pulled my legs up. She told you to keep your cock inside me as she stepped forward and slid her cock in my cunt next to yours."Before I knew it, you were both sliding your cocks in and out of me. The feeling was fantastic. Vera fucked like a pro, and you didn't disappoint, either. I came so hard, I felt faint."Vera pulled out of my cunt and moved between Walter and Angie. When she turned around, I could see the tail was really some kind of short whip that she had stuck in her ass. I thought I was kinky, but Vera was way out of my league."She pushed on Angie's back, making her ass stick out. She bent down and tongued Angie's asshole like it was candy. Then she stood up and pressed the strap-on dildo against Angie's sphincter. Not wanting to disappoint, and knowing this might help Kenny later, Angie relaxed and let Vera slide that thing all the way in her ass."The sight of Vera fucking Angie in the ass while her own ass-plug tail swayed back and forth was almost too much for poor Walter. He pulled Vera aside and stood behind Angie and began stroking his cock feverishly. Vera pulled the strap-on off and pulled the tail out of her ass. She immediately began sucking your cock while she rubbed my cunt."Walter's cock was long, stiff, and fully erect. He lifted Angie off Ken and turned her around. She looked a little surprised and disgusted all at the same time. She looked to you and you looked back at her. Then she dropped to her knees and began blowing Walter. Before I knew it, she was on top of Walter with her back to Ken. I was impressed that Angie was taking so much of that long, thick cock inside her cunt. Angie road Walter until he came, then she hopped back on Ken."I noticed she was kissing Ken quite a bit, and have to admit I might have been getting a little jealous. I kissed you hard, and you rolled me over and started pounding me almost as hard as Kenny. Vera pulled you out of my cunt and sucked your cock for a few seconds, then put it back inside me. Vera and I ended up lying beside each other with our legs up, letting you take turns with us. You came about five times fucking the two of us that way, and then Vera decided to get dirty."She turned over and begged you to fuck her ass. I didn't want your dirty cock in my cunt, so I turned over, too. You pounded the hell out of both of our asses while Angie continued to have her cunt filled with Walter and Ken's cum."You filled Vera's asshole with cum, and then the three of us got up and took a shower."Sarah stopped for a moment to cup my balls in her hands and began deep-throating me."Wait, what happened next?" I demanded."Well," Sarah sighed; "when we got back, Angie was on her back on the couch. Kenny was between her legs, fucking her hard; the way he likes to fuck me; and Walter was squatting over her face, making her lick his asshole. You asked her if she was all right, and she nodded from between Walter's old legs. She was licking his hairy ass and balls like they were ice cream.”"Walter stroked his cock into Angie's mouth and covered her face in cum. Kenny and Walter picked her up and carried her to the shower. She looked so tiny compared to their cocks. “"Vera and I began taking turns sucking your cock back to erection. Angie was pressed between Ken and Walter in the shower, and stood limp as she allowed herself to be washed by the two of them. She looked so pretty with their hands all over her."When they finished, they toweled dry and the three of them went to another room. You, being the protective one, insisted we follow them, so we did. We ended up in the master bedroom, and found a nice cozy corner of the giant bed. Walter pulled out an oversized ottoman and had Angie kneel between his legs while he lay on his back. She pushed his legs up and apart and licked his asshole some more, then kissed him up his hairy chest, finally kissing his old face. “"She seemed to be showing her newfound talents as she lifted her ass and managed to get Walter's cock in her cunt with just one hand. Kenny came behind her and licked at her asshole. She buried her face in Walter's hairy chest as she reached back and spread her cheeks for Kenny, rocking back and forth, and up and down on Walter's large cock.”"Kenny licked your girlfriends asshole until it was nice and wet, then stood up behind her. He leaned forward and let the tip of his cock sink into her anus. She paused for a moment, and then lowered herself on to Walter's cock. Kenny pushed forward a little more and she moaned as her asshole began to stretch.”"Vera jumped up and ran out of the room. She returned seconds later with a fresh tube of K Y and had Kenny pull out of Angie's asshole for just a moment. She pushed the head of the tube into Angie's asshole, and then squeezed in all of the tube's contents. She said that would help and gave Angie a quick kiss on the lips.”"Kenny moved back behind Angie and grabbed her hips as he pulled himself into her. She moaned and groaned, but this time, Kenny slid more than just the head of his cock inside her. He had about two inches of his fat cock buried in her ass and he knew she was going to try to take it all.”"Angie cried out in pain, but didn't want Kenny to pull out. She rocked back and forth and up and down, working these two large cocks inside her. Kenny pulled on her hips harder and another inch disappeared. He relaxed his grip and she moved forward slightly. He grabbed her again and pulled her down on his cock a little harder. He relaxed again, but this time Angie moved forward only slightly, then pushed back hard against Ken's fat cock.”"Angie looked over her shoulder at us as if she had something to prove, then leaned forward again. I think Kenny forgot whom he was fucking for a moment and grabbed Angie's hips hard enough to bruise. He pulled her down hard on his cock and Walter's as she let out a shriek followed by several "fuck's" and "yes's" and "oh shit's"."Kenny's cock isn't very long, but it's thick, and after a few minutes he managed to get that entire fat cock inside her.”"You seemed to like it because you came hard down my throat at the sight of it. Vera seemed a little left out, but she swallowed the next load as we both continued to keep you preoccupied. “Kenny looked like he was in heaven as he came in Angie's ass, and she farted as soon as he pulled his cock out. Angie didn't seem embarrassed, though. Instead, Angie told Kenny to go wash his cock because she wanted to suck it some more. Then she stood up over Walter, straddling the ottoman and Walter lying on it. She moved forward so that she had positioned her cunt and asshole right over Walter's face; his head hanging off the side of the ottoman.”"Angie asked Walter if he was having a good time, and he said "of course"."She asked if he wanted to stick that fucking ugly cock in her fanny, and he said; ‘love to'. Then Angie told him he'd have to lick it, first, and then squatted on his face. cum poured from her cunt and asshole as Walter licked and licked. Unbeknownst to Angie, behind her, Walter's cock was growing even larger. His cock was almost as wide as Ken's but seemed neither fat nor short. “"Angie orgasmed right on Walter's face and I thought she would break his neck if she collapsed on him. Sh

Don's bargain with a seductive vampire.In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Lady PrimroseThe long, wood-paneled ballroom was largely what Don would have expected. There were a pair of tables near the entrance heavily laden with bowls and platters of fruit, as well as a fountain jetting clear, cold water surrounded by crystal glasses. There were doors at intervals down the length of the two side walls that seemed to open into the gardens, and illuminating the entire room were three very large candle chandeliers sparkling with golden light. In what seemed to be entirely appropriate décor, any would-be empty wall space of any considerable size was hung with high quality paintings. However, the paintings all had a decidedly erotic bent, as if someone had decided to redo the illustrations from the Kama Sutra in the style of the Dutch and English masters of the 18th and 19th centuries. There were some portraits too, but they were all showing much more skin than normal. The life-sized painting of a reclining pale young man with a rather generous erection was not exactly what one expected to see in a respectable Victorian mansion.Or, at least, not displayed prominently in the grand ballroom.The guests who had been admitted through the main doors, along with Don, gathered about the tables for some fruit and water, and then gradually began to disperse along the length of the ballroom, where they mingled with a number of people who seem to have been admitted to the room earlier, or who had come in through the garden. While Don, Jerome, Bian, Rodney, and Marilyn, seemed fairly representative of the former crowd of guests and of Erosians in general, the latter set seemed quite different.Each of these others moved with an unusually feline grace and unmistakable confidence. To paraphrase an astute (though fictional) observer of human nature, they walked as if the place belonged to them. They were all of them exceptionally good looking and possessed of an undeniable sex appeal, even for Eros. Don wasn't really surprised to note that these attendees were a bit paler than the other guests.Music began to play. It was unobtrusive instrumental music, ideal for slow dancing, but modern enough that no one felt compelled to waltz or anything like that. Don watched as the paler partiers moved among the others, smiling and batting their eyes, selecting, and engaging. Most led their chosen partners toward the open end of the ballroom where they danced together, but some slipped off through the open doors into the garden.Don felt a cool hand slip into his and turned to see the lovely Cessily next to him. She was now wearing a dark red evening gown with a plunging neckline that showed off most of her pale breasts to very nice advantage. Her blue eyes twinkled up at him and her lips, now crimson to match her gown, were smiling in a rather inviting way."Good evening," Cessily purred. "'Don,' wasn't it?""It was, and still is," Don nodded, unable to resist smiling back at the charming woman."Would you like to dance, Don?" she smiled."Is dancing all you have in mind, my dear?" he managed."Oh, well, there's always more than dancing on my mind," she laughed."In that at least we're kindred spirits," admitted Don."If you enjoy our dance, perhaps we could retire to someplace a bit more private, ""Something a bit more shadowy, say?"She smiled again, "If you like, though I don't mind an audience.""Once more, we have that in common.""I could tell I liked you right from the start, Don.""You seem to have excellent taste, fair Cessily."She leaned in closer, so Don could feel her lips very lightly brushing his neck, as she said, "I would love to see if your taste is so fine."Don swallowed hard, and then managed to say, "I must say I find the thought very tempting, but, "She placed her hand on his chest and looked up into his eyes with another of her fetching smiles and said, "Would you like Lucien to join us?"Laughing a little, Don said, "No, that's quite alright. It's just that I'm afraid I really must save myself for Lady Primrose.""Oh," she actually pouted a bit."However, if she has no use for me, "Cessily rolled her eyes a bit, "No, she'll just eat you up, the greedy bitch."Don was a bit taken aback, and a bit put off by her phrasing, despite his pre-existing suspicions."Oh, don't mind me, sweet thing," Cessily laughed. "I just had my heart set on you for the night.""That is very flattering! In other circumstances, "She leaned in and rose up on her toes a bit to kiss him on the cheek, then said, "If you get tired of waiting for her ladyship, don't hesitate to come find me."Then, flashing him a bright smile and a quick wink, Cessily slipped off to find another quarry."I've never seen anyone turn Cessily down before," said a familiar voice from over Don's shoulder.Don turned to see Lucien regarding him with a slight, diffident smile."It wasn't easy," Don admitted, "but I think it's best if I wait until I get the chance to talk to Lady Primrose.""Interesting," shrugged Lucien. "She generally likes to make a late entrance. Normally I'd wish you luck resisting the charms of the other women, and men, here, but if you can say 'no' to Cessily, I suspect you don't need any help in that regard."Don laughed, "Again, it wasn't easy."Lucien nodded and left Don to fend off the advances of several other extremely attractive women who seemed quite eager to slip off to a darkened corner with him. Two of them actually suggested they share him."Do you mean, I can enjoy you both?""Oh, yes, of course," said the redhead, as her raven-haired companion licked her lips while admiring Don's neck.Don smiled and proffered his now customary response. The two women didn't seem to mind too much, and Don soon saw them dancing with a very cheerful Rodney, as nearby Marilyn seemed to swoon in the embrace of a tall, dark stranger.When the two women led Rodney off into the garden, Don thought he should follow. He doubted that anyone was in serious danger here, but he wanted to confirm his suspicions and perhaps see something erotic along the way.Before he could make it to the garden though, he found himself drawn up short as a gorgeous woman slipped up next to him and took his arm."I understand you have been waiting for me, sir," she said in a low, sensuous voice steeped in a cultured English accent.She was only a little shorter than Don, wearing a black dress that clung lovingly to her body, accentuating her curves and emphasizing her generous breasts with impressive décolletage. Her skin was fair in the way the aristocracy used to find a necessary part of beauty. She had thick chestnut hair pulled back and then falling over her bare shoulders, dark red lips smiling at Don, and emerald green eyes dancing with candlelight and echoing the little glints of her earrings. She was, to put it entirely too simply, staggeringly beautiful."Lady Primrose, I presume?""Indeed," she nodded."I'm very pleased to meet you," Don took her hand and raised it briefly to his lips. He said, "My name is Don and I am at your service."She smiled a bit coolly and said, "Well, we shall see about that, Don. Are you enjoying the party?""I am," Don nodded. "I've been enjoying the artwork, and the company is quite interesting, though now I see that it was all but a light appetizer."She cocked her eyebrow at him and gave him half a smile, and then said, "I should 'make the rounds,' so to speak; would you be so kind as to accompany me?"Don bowed a bit, "Of course, milady."Patting his hand with her cool fingers, she said, "You may call me Clarissa, Don."Arm-in-arm they moved through the guests still in the ballroom. The guests who had come in with Don seemed largely entranced by their paler companions, but those last all smiled and greeted Lady Clarissa Primrose as she passed.As they started toward the gardens, she again addressed Don directly, saying, "You have questions.""I usually do, yes," Don smiled."Curiosity is a nearly insatiable thirst, isn't it?""Quite.""Indulge yourself, Don; drink deep," she smiled as she watched his face."Lucien called Cessily his sister, but that isn't literally true, is it?""Of all the questions you must have, that's the first?" she chuckled.Don shrugged, "It's the one I'm most likely to forget and regret not asking.""There are several ways to be siblings," she said. "They share the same mother, but not a womb. They share not genes but blood.""And you are their mother, I take it?""One of them, yes.""So, 'Lady' is a bit of an understatement.""What would you have me called?""Queen seems more appropriate," Don decided."You flatter me, Don," she laughed. "At least this is more interesting than the usual sort. One grows a bit tired of the usual compliments."They had already passed a couple on a shadowy bench. The woman was straddling the man's lap and had her head buried in the crook of his neck. In another corner, a woman leaned back against a wall as a dark-haired man who might have been Lucien had his mouth fixed on her exposed breast.When they came to Rodney, who seemed to be getting a rather extreme hickey from the redhead and an enthusiastic blowjob from the darker woman, Don asked, "Are they in danger?""Only if they want to be," Clarissa smiled."Does that happen often?""More often than one might expect, but not what I would call 'often.'""And how does one become, your child? That doesn't sound right," Don frowned."Perhaps it's best not to strain that metaphor," she patted his hand again and turned him back to the house. "One has to drink in turn.""Yes, of course," Don nodded."Is that why you wanted to see me, Don?"He smiled at her, "No, I'm here on other business.""Interesting," she mused as they came back into the ballroom. "You saved yourself for me, and I see that you understand what that would mean, at least normally, but you don't seem to have come for the usual reason at all, though I sense that you find the thought appealing. This would make sense if you were here to join my family."She had led him through the ballroom and back to the entry hall, and they were now climbing the stairs."Moreover, there's something different about you, Don." She raised his wrist and inhaled deeply. "You have, layers, complexity."She pressed her lips to his wrist and let her tongue play lightly over his flesh. He thought for a moment that he could feel her teeth against his skin. For a moment he thought she would bite him, and he wanted her to."Uh, yes, there is a depth of flavor to you, Don. It's quite unusual." She looked up at him without raising her mouth from his wrist. She smiled, "Will you give me a taste?"Don suddenly realized that they had climbed all the way to the top floor and had come into a large candle-lit bedroom with a large canopy bed in the center of it. It reminded him of the bedroom Toshia and he had found themselves in so long ago. It also struck him as a much darker, more sinister reflection of the Lady's bedroom in that distant Manor. With a tremendous effort of will, Don remembered that he had a mission to accomplish."Perhaps," he finally managed, as he moved his hand to cup Lady Clarissa Primrose's chin in his hand and draw her to him. He leaned in a bit, kissing her full lips lightly.Don just meant to put her off for a moment with that kiss, but she wasn't having any light kisses. She slipped her arms around him, one slipping up so that she could hold the back of his head, and kissed him passionately, hungrily. Her lips were cool, but her enthusiasm was heat enough. Her tongue slipped into his mouth insistently, as Don's hands moved up over her back until his fingers found the little zipper handle between her lower shoulder blades. When he'd opened the back of her gown, she stepped back a little and shimmied out of her black sheath.She gave Don a moment to admire her beautiful alabaster body, before she stepped to him again, raising her cool fingers to caress his face."We could share the sweetest of ecstasies, Don," she purred as her fingers dexterously unbuttoned his shirt in what seemed both slow motion and extremely quickly. She leaned in to kiss the side of his neck as his jacket and then his shirt fell to the floor. He felt the tip of her tongue brushing his skin.She pulled back and looked him in the eye with a confident smile on her dark lips, and said, "You have some power in this world, I can taste it on your flesh, but you've never known the power I can share with you, if you'll but give me a taste of yourself. You aren't afraid, I can tell. You want to give me what I want."Letting his hands move over her body, caressing her curves, lingering over her perfect, full breasts, Don smiled and repeated, "Perhaps."Somehow, she had undone his belt and opened his slacks. She was up against him again now with her hand in his pants, squeezing and pulling on his cock in a grip that was exquisitely tight, but still on the side of pain that counts as pleasure.Her nose was brushing against his, and he could feel her breath on his lips as she said, "You want to be inside me, Don. You can't deny it. You could have given yourself to Cessily or any of the others, but you saved yourself for me. Surrender yourself to me, Don."Don forced himself to tear his hands away from touching her long enough to push his pants down, and then kicked his shoes and pants to the side. He licked his lips, swallowed, and said, again, "Perhaps."Her eyes, so close to his now, narrowed and she growled a bit. Letting go of his sex, she placed her hand flat on his chest and shoved him backward, throwing him easily back on the silken coverings of the bed. Before Don could do more than land on his back splayed out helplessly, she was on top of him, crouched over him and looking down into his face. There was a fire in her eyes and for the first time, it was clear her

 Weekend Samplers: Part 4.Sampling more participants, in various ways.Based on posts by lckscknfck7, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels."What makes a lover capable?" I asked Vera. “Does he need to be hung like a horse?”"Of course not," Vera answered. "If Walter was the only man I made love to for the last 30 years, I wouldn't be able to walk today."I remembered what that girl from the lodge looked like. She was probably five and half feet tall, 100 pounds wet, with wavy red hair and freckles, and pretty blue eyes. She probably wasn't a day over 18. What I thought was her boyfriend could have been her brother.Vera continued; "Well, this poor girl didn't know what she was doing, other than the basic understanding that the cock was to go in the mouth. I gently pulled her aside and did my best to teach her. Of course, Walter was the perfect gentleman and told me when he was about to cum. I asked the poor girl if she wanted to try swallowing again, assuring her that it was perfectly alright, and she attempted it again.""And how did it go the second time around?" Angie asked."Oh, the same as the first,” Vera rolled her eyes. "The poor thing practically threw up. She asked me if swallowing got any easier, and I told her that the more she swallowed, the easier it would get. Then she wanted to know if his cock was supposed to get any harder, and I made the mistake of saying that it was; but it took a lot of effort.”Vera continued; “Well, that's all I had to say. You'd think she was trying out for the cheerleader squad, the way she was giving it her all. She even slipped out of her bikini, not that it was leaving much to the imagination anyway. She shyly walked around on the boat, showing off her slender, young body. That gave Walter a rise, and I thought I was going to get my birthday fuck early, but he never grew more than three quarters erect.""Does it still work, even if it's not fully erect?" Angie asked inquisitively."Oh yes, sweetheart,” Vera said. "But it's nowhere near as much fun as when he's good and hard. Twenty years ago you could sit on his Dutch cock and he could wrap his arms around your waist and walk around with you on him like some sort of cock puppet." Angie was stroking her crotch through her bikini bottoms and starting to breath heavier.Vera went on. "That's right; twenty years ago, you weren't even born. Sorry. Yes, his meat still feels good, but it's more like making love to an uncooked pork tenderloin than a Louisville Slugger.""So what happened with the girl?" I asked with a bulge in my pants."She kept blowing him, and again, he came in her mouth. She was very cute, even with cum on her face and in her hair. She hadn't started trimming her cunt yet, not that there was much hair down there to trim. I sat next to her, helping her suck and stroke Walter's thick cock. I didn't want her to get bored. The poor thing had been on her hands and knees sucking and stroking for over an hour. I decided to spice things up a bit and ran my fingers up and down her legs, eventually stopping at her cunt. She was startled when I put my fingers inside her. I had to tell her to relax, that it would help things. Even after she relaxed, I could barely get two fingers in her sopping wet cunt. I figured she must have been a virgin, or not far from it, and decided Walter would tear the poor thing apart if he tried to make love to her, even flaccid.I convinced her to lie on her back for a few minutes while I showed her a few other "tricks". I put two fingers back inside her and rubbed her G-spot as I nibbled at her clit. Within 2 minutes, she moaned and shook like she was having an epileptic seizure. It must have been her first orgasm provided by another person. I was honored.""Wow, it sounds like you had fun." I said."Well, it looked like things were going to get even better when she offered to go down on me." Vera said. "I sat across from Walter next to the captain's chair and spread my legs for her. She was amazed to see so much of my cunt hair missing from my crotch and asked how I did that. I explained that I shaved it to make it more appealing. She asked if I would shave her, and I told her to wait until she had more hair to shave. She finally knelt between my legs, pulled her hair to one side, and put her mouth on my clit.Just then, there was a call from the shore. Her brother or boyfriend was looking for her. She quickly put on her bikini and quietly stepped into the water. She swam away from the boat and gave a little wave as Walter pulled up his pants. Poor girl, reminded me of Angie, here," Vera concluded."Oh, fuck," Angie gasped as she realized we all saw her, as she brought herself to orgasm right there on the couch between Vera and me.Sarah walked into the living room and paused momentarily to catch a glimpse of Walter's flopping huge cock as he pulled on pajama bottoms. Her eyebrows were raised as she looked at Vera; "And you can still walk?"We continued to listen to Vera's stories a few more minutes, then Ken called us from the kitchen; "Dinner's ready!" Ken had said it would be about 30 minutes before the food would be ready, and he was right on time.The dining room was designed to be comfortable, even with your clothes off, and Vera and Walter took full advantage of that feature. Even Angie decided to take off her top while we ate. Sarah suddenly became tired halfway through the meal, and I helped her to the large sofa in the living room.A Time-Lapse Narrative.The next thing I knew, I was waking up next to her. I must have been asleep for a long while. I had drooled on my arm, which felt like it was still asleep.A bright morning sunlight was flooding the room. I'd gotten very little sleep in the previous night and My body obviously gave out. There was a fan on somewhere in the room, and after my eyes had some time to adjust, I found it and turned it off.Lying on the bed next to me, Sarah was still asleep. Her fingernails and toenails were painted a dark red. I didn't remember them being painted while we had dinner. I could barely remember having dinner.It seemed like so long ago that Angie was rubbing her cunt while Vera told us about Walter and the young waif from the beach.I could faintly hear moaning and grunting coming from somewhere around the cabin. Angie!I told her I would take care of her, and here I was asleep in a room with Sarah. I looked around and couldn't find any clothes. It was about that time that I noticed I was freshly shaved around my cock, balls, and asshole. No nipple rings; yet."Ready for some more?" Sarah asked, half asleep."Where's Angie?" I answered."She's probably with Walter and Ken. They were still going at it when we left." Sarah tugged at my cock. "I'm sure she's fine.""What the hell happened? Did I black out or something?" I asked Sarah."More like passed out. You must have fucked Vera and me five times each. We couldn't believe it. You went from my cunt back to hers, which was pretty wild. But when we turned over and you took turns with our asses..." Sarah whispered as she began fingering her cunt. cum dribbled out as she sank two fingers inside her."I was fucking you both in the ass?" I asked. My cock suddenly sprang back to life."Oh yeah. I guess that was just what ol' Walter needed for motivation." Sarah smiled. "I'm not surprised that it takes him so long to get a hard-on. That thing was as long and as thick as any cock I had ever seen.I think Angie must still be sweet on you, because it looked like she was just a little jealous watching us go at it." Sarah rubbed her come-covered fingers on my balls."Did she start blowing Ken again?" I asked. "Blow him? Between Ken and Walter, she must have swallowed about ten loads. The rest is probably in her cunt and ass." Sarah said as she stroked my growing cock."Ken fucked her in the ass?" I asked in disbelief."All three of them did." Sarah tugged more aggressively."Three of them?" I cried.Sarah continued her hot sexy story."Well, Vera put on a strap-on and got the whole thing started. She was so good with that thing; you'd thought she was born with it. “"Anyway, while Angie was sucking Ken's fat but-not-quite-ready dick, Walter got behind her and started rubbing his own veiny tool up and down her wet crack. Eventually, she opened up and Walter filled her cunt with his big ugly stick. It didn't take him long to come, but he didn't lose his growing hard-on. Angie didn't seem too affected by that big cock, and kept on sucking the head of Ken's French Cock. “Sarah was mesmerized by the event at retold it with passion; “Walter's cock looked like a tree limb, bumpy, crooked, and strangely stiff. About the only thing that looked normal on it was the head, which was almost as attractive as yours.”Sarah was getting to the good part; "I guess it was the biggest it's been in a while, and Vera couldn't wait any longer for her birthday present. With a little coaxing, Walter pulled out of Angie's cunt and plopped his cock into Vera. It was like a magic show watching that huge thing disappear deep inside the caverns of Vera's cunt. She took almost his entire length. I was worried one of them was going to have a heart attack. I thought I might have one, too.”“Oh” Sarah added; "Angie climbed on Ken, and was kissing him hard while she struggled to get his cock in her cunt. Ken helped her out and before long, she was bouncing on his cock like she knew what she was doing. Kenny put on a good show, too, and pulled Angie's cheeks apart as she bounced on his tool. Walter must have a thing for young, tight, assholes, because he came almost as soon as he had a good look at Angie's little anus."Vera was in synch with Walter because they gushed at almost the same instant. cum and cunt juice sprayed around Walter's cock. I never saw anything like it. Walter pulled his monster cock out of Vera's stretched cunt and moved behind Angie again. Vera moved over to me and began kissing me while I was pressed with my back against you, on this sofa. You'd finished fucking my ass. While I rode you reverse cowgirl. You'd blasted me to another orgasm, and after my climax I collapsed backward, laying on my back, flat on your chest, your cock still in my satisfied ass.”Sarah paused, and gave me a curious look; “You really don't remember, do you?“You lifted me up and eased your cock back into my cunt. Vera stepped next to where we laid on her sofa, and grabbed my hand and put it inside her cunt. I had half my hand up her sopping wet cunt as she kissed both of us. I've finger-fucked my share of girlfriends in high school and college, but I couldn't remember having half my hand inside anyone."Well, Vera came again, and she came hard. I thought for sure she was going to have a stroke with my fist in her cunt. She didn't. She kissed us both again, and then got up to take a shower. Walter was kneeling behind Angie and every once in a while Angie reached back to spread her cheeks and let him run his tongue along her ass crack. Ken slowed his pace with Angie, and was concentrating on getting as much of his short fat cock inside your girlfriend's cunt.”"When Vera returned, she was wearing high heels, a strap-on, and a tail. At first, I thought I was seeing things: seeing Vera with a hard-on and a tail. She walked over to you and me and asked if I'd ever been fucked with a strap-on. I jokingly told her I had, and never got tired of it. Her tail wagged behind her as she walked around seductively."She stepped forward and told me to suck her cock down my throat if I really wanted it, so I did. I hadn't been around anyone as kinky as Vera in a long time, and she was really turning me on. Either that or it was the wine. Maybe both?”"The dildo was about the same size as you, which was perfect. I guess she was happy with my efforts and stepped back as you pulled my legs up. She told you to keep your cock inside me as she stepped forward and slid her cock in my cunt next to yours."Before I knew it, you were both sliding your cocks in and out of me. The feeling was fantastic. Vera fucked like a pro, and you didn't disappoint, either. I came so hard, I felt faint."Vera pulled out of my cunt and moved between Walter and Angie. When she turned around, I could see the tail was really some kind of short whip that she had stuck in her ass. I thought I was kinky, but Vera was way out of my league."She pushed on Angie's back, making her ass stick out. She bent down and tongued Angie's asshole like it was candy. Then she stood up and pressed the strap-on dildo against Angie's sphincter. Not wanting to disappoint, and knowing this might help Kenny later, Angie relaxed and let Vera slide that thing all the way in her ass."The sight of Vera fucking Angie in the ass while her own ass-plug tail swayed back and forth was almost too much for poor Walter. He pulled Vera aside and stood behind Angie and began stroking his cock feverishly. Vera pulled the strap-on off and pulled the tail out of her ass. She immediately began sucking your cock while she rubbed my cunt."Walter's cock was long, stiff, and fully erect. He lifted Angie off Ken and turned her around. She looked a little surprised and disgusted all at the same time. She looked to you and you looked back at her. Then she dropped to her knees and began blowing Walter. Before I knew it, she was on top of Walter with her back to Ken. I was impressed that Angie was taking so much of that long, thick cock inside her cunt. Angie road Walter until he came, then she hopped back on Ken."I noticed she was kissing Ken quite a bit, and have to admit I might have been getting a little jealous. I kissed you hard, and you rolled me over and started pounding me almost as hard as Kenny. Vera pulled you out of my cunt and sucked your cock for a few seconds, then put it back inside me. Vera and I ended up lying beside each other with our legs up, letting you take turns with us. You came about five times fucking the two of us that way, and then Vera decided to get dirty."She turned over and begged you to fuck her ass. I didn't want your dirty cock in my cunt, so I turned over, too. You pounded the hell out of both of our asses while Angie continued to have her cunt filled with Walter and Ken's cum."You filled Vera's asshole with cum, and then the three of us got up and took a shower."Sarah stopped for a moment to cup my balls in her hands and began deep-throating me."Wait, what happened next?" I demanded."Well," Sarah sighed; "when we got back, Angie was on her back on the couch. Kenny was between her legs, fucking her hard; the way he likes to fuck me; and Walter was squatting over her face, making her lick his asshole. You asked her if she was all right, and she nodded from between Walter's old legs. She was licking his hairy ass and balls like they were ice cream.”"Walter stroked his cock into Angie's mouth and covered her face in cum. Kenny and Walter picked her up and carried her to the shower. She looked so tiny compared to their cocks. “"Vera and I began taking turns sucking your cock back to erection. Angie was pressed between Ken and Walter in the shower, and stood limp as she allowed herself to be washed by the two of them. She looked so pretty with their hands all over her."When they finished, they toweled dry and the three of them went to another room. You, being the protective one, insisted we follow them, so we did. We ended up in the master bedroom, and found a nice cozy corner of the giant bed. Walter pulled out an oversized ottoman and had Angie kneel between his legs while he lay on his back. She pushed his legs up and apart and licked his asshole some more, then kissed him up his hairy chest, finally kissing his old face. “"She seemed to be showing her newfound talents as she lifted her ass and managed to get Walter's cock in her cunt with just one hand. Kenny came behind her and licked at her asshole. She buried her face in Walter's hairy chest as she reached back and spread her cheeks for Kenny, rocking back and forth, and up and down on Walter's large cock.”"Kenny licked your girlfriends asshole until it was nice and wet, then stood up behind her. He leaned forward and let the tip of his cock sink into her anus. She paused for a moment, and then lowered herself on to Walter's cock. Kenny pushed forward a little more and she moaned as her asshole began to stretch.”"Vera jumped up and ran out of the room. She returned seconds later with a fresh tube of K Y and had Kenny pull out of Angie's asshole for just a moment. She pushed the head of the tube into Angie's asshole, and then squeezed in all of the tube's contents. She said that would help and gave Angie a quick kiss on the lips.”"Kenny moved back behind Angie and grabbed her hips as he pulled himself into her. She moaned and groaned, but this time, Kenny slid more than just the head of his cock inside her. He had about two inches of his fat cock buried in her ass and he knew she was going to try to take it all.”"Angie cried out in pain, but didn't want Kenny to pull out. She rocked back and forth and up and down, working these two large cocks inside her. Kenny pulled on her hips harder and another inch disappeared. He relaxed his grip and she moved forward slightly. He grabbed her again and pulled her down on his cock a little harder. He relaxed again, but this time Angie moved forward only slightly, then pushed back hard against Ken's fat cock.”"Angie looked over her shoulder at us as if she had something to prove, then leaned forward again. I think Kenny forgot whom he was fucking for a moment and grabbed Angie's hips hard enough to bruise. He pulled her down hard on his cock and Walter's as she let out a shriek followed by several "fuck's" and "yes's" and "oh shit's"."Kenny's cock isn't very long, but it's thick, and after a few minutes he managed to get that entire fat cock inside her.”"You seemed to like it because you came hard down my throat at the sight of it. Vera seemed a little left out, but she swallowed the next load as we both continued to keep you preoccupied. “Kenny looked like he was in heaven as he came in Angie's ass, and she farted as soon as he pulled his cock out. Angie didn't seem embarrassed, though. Instead, Angie told Kenny to go wash his cock because she wanted to suck it some more. Then she stood up over Walter, straddling the ottoman and Walter lying on it. She moved forward so that she had positioned her cunt and asshole right over Walter's face; his head hanging off the side of the ottoman.”"Angie asked Walter if he was having a good time, and he said "of course"."She asked if he wanted to stick that fucking ugly cock in her fanny, and he said; ‘love to'. Then Angie told him he'd have to lick it, first, and then squatted on his face. cum poured from her cunt and asshole as Walter licked and licked. Unbeknownst to Angie, behind her, Walter's cock was growing even larger. His cock was almost as wide as Ken's but seemed neither fat nor short. “"Angie orgasmed right on Walter's face and I thought she would break his neck if she collapsed on him. Sh

 Weekend Samplers: Part 3.A Trip to Walter & Vera's Lake house.Based on posts by lckscknfck7, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Ken and I tightened the moorings on the boat and decided the worst of the weather was over. We headed to the marina to find out the weather forecast, and it looked like it was going to rain the rest of the night, and into the morning. No campfire tonight.We grabbed a few six-packs and decided to check out the campground lodge. Ken's tow straps came in handy as we ended up helping the park staff clear the essential roads, on our way to the lodge. Twenty minutes of tugging and dodging felled trees later, we pulled up to the unusually crowded lodge. On an average weekend, you'd have trouble believing the lodge was open, but on this early night, even with the few campers that showed up yesterday, there were at least three families, a half dozen couples, and a church youth group.Heavy wind and rain didn't make camping in tents very fun, so most of the campers decided to head to the lodge to get out of the weather, enjoy some popcorn, and maybe catch a free movie. Herbie the Love Bug was playing on this particular evening.Mixed in the crowd, sitting in the back, were the older couple we met at the floating dock. The woman caught my eye, and apparently, I caught hers as she sprang up to greet me."I thought we might see you here!" she said happily. Her breath carried the smell of gin, which was almost expected, but her perfume smelled like something Angie wore whenever she wanted to get fucked. "I'm Vera," she held out her hand; "and this is my husband, Walter."I shook her hand and introduced Ken and myself. She bluntly asked if we were gay. After a little laughter, we explained that our "significant" others were taking a nap back in the camper. She asked if we were married, to which Ken reluctantly replied; "Just me.""Well, just because you're married doesn't mean you can't have any fun, right?" Walter asked."Oh, I still have fun. Sometimes more than I deserve. " Ken added.This last comment caused Vera to raise an eyebrow. She looked at me, then looked me over."How about you? Do you still have fun?" she asked. She had a disarming, flirtatious way of talking and moving. He body language was very provocative.“Yes we do.” I added. “There are some worn out women who would agree, if they weren't napping, just now.”Walter didn't appear to mind, or pay any attention to us. He was too busy looking at the female half of a young couple sitting across from us. The girl's bikini top was wet and probably cold by the look of her erect nipples."Yeah, I think I still have plenty of fun." I smiled and looked at Walter, trying to draw Vera's attention to his gaze."Plenty to go around?" Vera pursued. She moved closer to me and rubbed her cleavage onto my upper arm. She gently rested her hand on my ass, and pulled my hand onto hers. I instinctively gave her cheek a squeeze and was surprised at the firmness."Do you work out?" I asked."Once a day. Sometimes twice if I have a little extra energy" she smiled. She stepped away and gave a little turn like a runway model at the end of the runway. "What do you think?" she asked."I think whatever you're doing is working very well for you. Your husband must be very happy." I added."Walter?" she balked. "He's happy, alright, as long as I keep letting him jerk off to the likes of little miss nipples over there."I wasn't sure if I was playing into her hands or she was playing into mine, but I think we were thinking along the same lines. I looked her over and noticed she had done a very good job of maintaining a dark tan without letting her skin turn to leather. Her body was as firm and tight as a Dallas Cowboy's Cheerleader, but her face gave her age away, especially when she smiled, which unfortunately, was quite often."How old do you think I am?" she asked."I don't know, and it wouldn't be polite for me to guess." I said, trying to avoid a conflict."You're polite enough to grab my ass in front of my husband, so you can be polite enough to guess," she said without smiling.She had sharp wits and a very assertive nature."I don't know. Forty-five?” I asked.  “Fifty?""Ha!" she laughed. "I turn fifty-five this weekend. Not bad, for a Swedish gal, huh?""No,” I answered. "Not bad at all. Well, happy birthday!" She walked back to her husband to pull him into the conversation.It wasn't until she turned her back to me that I realized what great shape she was really in. From the back, she could have been one of Angie's friends from college. Her blond-white hair aside, the rest of her looked like she could be in her mid-twenties. She wore a linen shirt tied around the waist, khaki Capri pants, and very sexy sandals. Her calves bulged as she stepped away. Her feet were perfectly maintained, and she might have had work done to remove spider veins from her ankles and calves because they also looked picture-perfect.Her legs were toned like a gymnast, and her stomach was as flat as Angie's. Her breasts looked bigger than a C cup, but not quite as full as Sarah's. She turned back toward Ken and me, and we watched as her breasts bounced freely under her shirt. If they were fake, she really got her money's worth. Her arms were toned, and her wrists were covered in jewelry. She was probably quite rich, obviously pampered, unfortunately high-maintenance, but also extremely hot."I have a proposition for you," she whispered in my ear."We have a cabin not far from here. One of several properties Walter bought after he retired. It's nice, but it's too big for the two of us, with 4 bedrooms and 3 bathrooms, indoor Jacuzzi...""What about our significant others?" I interrupted."Silly, they're invited, too," she hushed. "It would be a lot nicer than spending the rest of the weekend cooped up in a camper, don't you think? Not much privacy, is there?"I explained that “Angie and I were originally sleeping in a tent, but the wind blew most of our gear away, and the camper became a nice alternative. The thought of sleeping on a real bed sounds good, though.”I talked to Ken about it briefly, and he gave the typical "Have to clear it with Sarah" answer."I tell you what," Vera continued. "You can ride with me back to your campground to get your girlfriends, or wives, or whatever. Ken can ride with Walter to clean the place up a bit."Ken looked a little disappointed, but she assured him we wouldn't be far behind. We finished our popcorn and headed outside into a light rain shower."Damn this rain," Vera said under her breath. She didn't seem to be afraid of the water, though. She got into her huge luxury Suburban and as she leaned over to unlock the passenger door, I could see that her shirt was soaked and her nipples were practically poking through. She caught me staring and smiled. Then I noticed she has power locks on her door panel. She just wanted me to admire the pendulous sway of her tanned braless tits.Ken and Walter turned right down the road from the lodge as we turned left. She turned down a trail I hadn't seen before, and parked the vehicle, in the solitude of that deserted, drizzly path."What's going on?" I asked."You like my tits?" she asked, as she turned to face me and started to unbutton her shirt. I felt my cock stiffen and she seemed to take notice. "I'll take that as a yes.""What are you doing, Vera?" I asked, knowing the answer."Let me tell you a little secret," she whispered as she slid off her shirt. "I watched your girlfriend perform oral sex on you this morning.""What are you talking about?" I asked."Well, I should say that I watched Walter, watching your girlfriend perform oral sex on you this morning. You know, on the floating dock." Vera unzipped her pants and flipped off her sandals. "He killed the motor and pulled out his cock as soon as she took off her bikini top. He didn't start stroking, though, until her head started bobbing up and down on your beautiful cock.""You saw all that?" I asked surprised."Oh yes!" She started pulling off her pants, and I helped her out of them. No underwear? No tan lines, either. There she sat, facing me in the driver's seat, as naked as the day she was born, but with a very blessed post-pubescent shapeliness; bedazzled with bling and a fantastic tan.As she seductively caressed her nipples, she continued;  "I grabbed another set of binoculars and watched for myself. It was a very, umm; motivating sight. What really got me going, though, was when you came in her mouth, and then she moved onto your friend."She was now pulling my clothes off. Her body was in better shape than most women half her age. My cock sprang out and hit her in the chin as she pulled my pants down. She reached for my cock with a jewelry-covered hand and began stroking it gently. She leaned over to kiss the head and then rub it along her cheeks. She continued to stroke me as she looked up."Weren't you jealous?" she asked in between kisses and licks on my shaft."No. It wasn't like that. We were all just friends goofing around and;" I stopped as she gently swallowed my cock. In one motion, my entire length was down her throat. She paused for a moment to let her stong tongue massage my hard shaft, and then slowly pulled her head back as if coming up for air."Just friends?" she asked, and then engulfed my cock again. This time, not quite all the way down her throat, but now she was actually sucking me off. She paused again."Well, things got a little out of control." I managed to say."You mean like this?" she said, just before twisting her head on my shaft each time she went down on me. She worked a hand around the base of my cock and twisted in the opposite direction, and then reached down with her other hand and began fingering her cunt. Seconds later she reached up to my mouth with those wet fingers, and asked me if I liked the way her fingers tasted. I licked her fingers, telling her she tasted nice, and she sucked harder. I told her that her cunt must taste even better.She slid her ass off the front bench seat and guided my shoulders down to the warm spot where her ass had been. I hooked an arm under her waist and pulled her cunt to my mouth, bringing her on top of me in a "69" position.Her cunt really did taste good. I'm not sure how some women manage that, but I found myself not wanting to take my mouth off of her. She sucked me to a full blasting orgasm, and; as expected; swallowed eagerly. She knelt up and on my face, grinding her cunt into my nose and mouth. A few minutes later she leaned against her driver's door and guided  me back up to a sitting position. She slumped down with her back and shoulders against the door, and spread her legs for me."You like it?" she asked shyly.For a 55 year-old cunt, it was not what I expected. The labia weren't stretched out at all, and her cunt hair was white and sorta long, but soft and straight. She kept it shaved on the sides (or maybe Walter had that honor), making it look like a Mohawk. I followed her cunt to her thighs, legs, calves, and pretty feet. She wore an ankle bracelet on one ankle. I moved on top of her and easily slid my cock into her."I'll take that as a yes,” she whispered and kissed me all over my face.I was worried that I might not be measuring up to her expectations, but I soon felt her cunt tighten around me. Her rhythm was a lot slower than Angie's or Sarah's, and I wasn't sure if I was doing anything for her. She was doing plenty for me, though; as her cunt continued to relax then tighten around my shaft with each thrust. Figuring there was no way I was going to get her pregnant, I quickened my pace and thrust harder and faster. She moaned and then clawed at my back as she felt me cum inside her. Her cunt tightened one more time and then something that felt like warm water gushed from her cunt."Oh shit," she cried. I thought she must have pissed on me. "That was just what I needed!" I looked down and what looked like watered-down jizz was all over my stomach."I'm a squirter," she smiled. Pulling a big beach towel from under my end of the bench seat. She gently wiped me dry; almost reverently fondling my semi-flaccid phallus. Then she wiped her crotch area."Sorry." She slid behind the wheel and started up the Suburban. "I guess we'd better go get your significant others, huh?" she smiled.I gave her directions to the parking area near the camper. She said she was very familiar with our particular campsite, so I relaxed. Vera was a site, as she drove the Suburban through the wooded campground; naked. I think I was hypnotized by her pendulous mammaries, because the next thing I noticed was her shutting the vehicle off. I scurried to redress."I don't know why you're bothering. They're probably going down on each other in there, anyway." Vera said. "We're just going to startle them, but maybe they'll let us join in." She smiled at me."Alright, Vera. For the emotional vulnerabilities of my teen girlfriend, you're going to have to put on your clothes, soaked or not." I informed her.She stepped out of the Suburban and began walking to the camper completely naked. It was probably an hour before sunset, but I could see her clearly. The contrast of her dark tan and Swedish white-blond hair was almost eerie.“Please, Vera.” I softly asked. “Help my woman get adjusted to this. Ken and Sarah have already shocked her sensibilities too much for one day.”The rain was barely a drizzle, and she got about halfway to the camper before she turned around."Oh, alright. There's nobody else out here, you know," she argued. I nodded and admired her tits as they swayed and bounced with each step as she walked back to the Suburban to get her clothes.She tied the bottom of her shirt around her waist, showing off an unusually well-toned six-pack. She could barely pull her pants up without falling over, and she decided to leave her expensive sandals in the vehicle. Her feet were old, but not unattractive. They weren't nearly as pretty as Sarah's, but almost as nice as Angie's.I decided to lead the way. Hoping to catch Angie and Sarah in a muff-diving session, I opened the door to the camper as quietly as possible. Unfortunately, Angie was still asleep on the bunk bed, and Sarah was back in the bedroom, naked and lying on her stomach with one hand between her legs."She hasn't been getting enough, huh?" Vera whispered. Her whisper startled Angie, who almost bumped her head as she sat up. Her bathrobe had come undone, and her tits were in plain view."Umm, Walter is going to like you, sweetheart." Vera said with a grin.Angie covered herself up. "Who is this?" she looked at me sternly."This is Vera, a friend we just met at the lodge. Her husband is Walter. They were on the boat that came by the floating dock this morning." I answered."Oh" Angie answered in a dream-like state. "Well, what's she doing here; and where's Ken?""Ken's on his way to her place with Walter. They were going to stop and get some food and drinks. We're going to go to their cabin until the weather gets better. Sound Okay to you?" I asked."Sounds good to me. The electricity went out again, right after you guys snuck out of here. I could use some air conditioning." Sarah joined in, putting the bathrobe back on and tying the terry cloth belt around her waist."Well, then. It's settled. Walter and I love to entertain guests, and you are such attractive couples." Vera added.I wasn't sure how long she would keep putting on the charade, but I was sure the girls knew Vera was a dirty ol' woman, rich or not.I went over everyone's names again, and Sarah and Angie started getting their clothes together. Most of our clothes were scattered around the campsite, so I picked up the cleanest clothes and put them in the Suburban, then put the rest of the muddy clothes in a garbage bag and threw them in the car. Angie put on a thin T-shirt and a bikini bottom while Sarah put on a bikini top and some denim cut-offs.We tried to clean up the campground as best we could, but knew we wouldn't be able to pick up everything before the next wave of rain.Angie couldn't help but notice Vera's tits as she walked around the campsite. "Are they real?" Angie asked Vera."Well, what do you think? Feel them." Vera said proudly, and untied her shirt.Sarah looked at Angie fondling Vera's tits, and walked over to feel them, too. Sarah caressed them from the bottom to the top, and then pinched one of Vera's nipples."Sarah, you are a naughty one, aren't you?" Vera said as she gently moved Sarah's hand away.

Cáel  Defeats The Illuminati: Part 19The Great Hunt.Book 3 in 19 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.‘The Hunt is never an easy thing because in the Wild there are things which hunt the hunters'September 11th: First Day Of The Great HuntCentral ArgentinaFelix was still nursing his hurt hand when I came back from my Ishara-space."Well?" he smirked."Plenty of good news," I smirked right back from the place where I had dropped when Felix had cold-cocked me. "Suffice it to say the weather on the final day will be in our favor ~ no more precise answer than that from the goddess SzélAnya ~ plus our horses will not throw us, or give away our position. That's from the Goddess Epona by the way.""Finally, the Goddess Ishara will be watching over us and our travails... she will send omens to warn us of hunters closing in as well as talk to me in my dreams. Apparently she doesn't want me; us; to shame her in this contest so is taking this competition seriously. Mind you, this means the other goddesses will be taking this contest seriously as well, so we have our work cut out for us again.""What is Ishara the Goddess of again?" the teased me."Oaths, love and medicine," I repeated my answer."Fine," the grinned, "is there any goddess in my corner?""None that bothered talking to me," I snorted. "Want me to knock you out and see what you can see?""Nah... I'm Felix Melena. I work better alone.""You mean in alone in a team of two, right?""Yeah; a team of four actually, Nyilas. Don't forget our mounts," Felix motioned to our two horses.I was ecstatic because they had brought Peppermint down from 'Summer Camp' for this romp through the Pampas. To me she was the perfect mare for this endeavor.Felix had been gifted with a spirited gelding named 'Thunderbolt'; 'Rayo' in Spanish. He was a black haired beast with white sox and a white diamond on his forehead. Felix had wanted a stallion, but the Horse-mistresses of Epona had nixed that choice as highly impractical for a horse-virgin such as himself. I had to agree as stallions had far too much spirit and the likelihood of one making noise when it smelled an unknown mare was far too high... so a gelding it was.Not that an 'unknown' mare was that much of a possibility. See, we had been put down where the other thirty huntresses would also be starting from; a makeshift corral our host Freehold had put together as the entrance to some 'badlands' in which the hunt would be taking place. There ten Amazons; with their own mounts; manned the place, fed the horses and made sure no one cheated out of the starting gate.We had our 24 hours head start on our pursuers, but that didn't turn out to be the huge edge we thought it would be. We were given the first part of our map... which led to the area we would find our second part of our map... and so on until sometime late Saturday night, or Sunday morning, we would find the final part of our map which would direct us to where our extraction point would be.We were to be extracted at Noon; not sunset as we had originally been told; on Sunday. Actually, anytime between ten minutes before to ten minutes after... so fair this was not seeing as we were novice outdoorsmen. Still, those were the rules we were given so off we went early Thursday morning. In the truest Amazon fashion, this was to be a contest which required the utmost skill and endurance to win.Heading out, Felix and I were deciding on what the enemy strategy, or strategies, would be. We figured some would start by simply trailing us seeing as how they were better both at tracking as well as doing so from horseback. The second group would follow a different, but equally difficult 'Treasure Hunt' toward our final point of extraction and wait for us there.I reminded Felix that neither he nor I nor any of the Amazons would be riding our horses to death, or even injury, because that wasn't the Amazon way. Such callous disregard for one's mount wasn't in them and we had to follow that dictum, or suffer irreparable harm to our own 'honor' should we do so and somehow win. Doing so and losing... we decided to not even go there.This also meant we had to take time for our horses to graze and find water for them to drink along the way. After getting that lecture, Felix wondered out loud if it wouldn't be a better idea for us to let our horses loose and 'hoofing' it ourselves seeing as how the Amazons would also have to follow the same horse etiquette. I had to remind him reluctantly how much faster horses could travel. Horses were the way to go.The difference was there was no rapid charging across the landscape with the Sun at our backs as we headed out. No, we took it at a steady trot until we hit our first terrain feature; a steady gradient cut in the side of a canyon which had been created over the millennia by the forces of wind and rain. Down we went. Our horizon sunk down until all we had were the walls of the canyon.Our map directed us to take this route to the first 'treasure horde', whatever that was. By the way we were moving and how the Sun slowly crawled up above us; recall it was almost 'spring' down under; we figure we were making good progress toward our first target... which we located without too much hassle around noon.It was a Bonanza! Not for us, but for the horses. We had four bags of grain for our mounts. We humans received some sort of indescribable jerky (since it was probably not human we decided to eat it... later [it turned out to be the local flightless bird and it tasted like chicken jerk jerky too!]). There was also the second part of our map which led us farther out into the wilderness. Off we went.Third Treasure Trove.By evening we had found our third treasure trove. The second had contained two compasses and two hatchets (Yippee!). The third had contained two sections of twenty-five meter rope and some flint and tinder so we could start a fire. Felix was all for this as it was butt-numbing cold already and we were damn tired from a day full of riding.We compromised by creating a banked fire. We also decided to sleep instead of pushing on. It was pretty dark outside even with the three-quarters Moon above. We definitely didn't want to walk our mounts into something which could bring them up lame this early in the contest. I assured Felix we couldn't abandon them and leading them would be torture. Essentially we would be disqualified.I won the compass toss and got to sleep the first part of the night. Felix woke me around Moon-set and then I kept watch; there were predators about, or so we believed; until sunrise. Then we ate the last of the jerky, fed and watered our mounts then head out once more. This time our hearts began to hammer within their cages and every noise had sinister implications.See, the Amazons are cheating bitches of all cheating bitches and could have started after us at 12:01 last night and pushed on following our trail through the night. Being expert horsewomen and spectacular trackers they could do shit like that. We, their prey, had to be clever in other ways. What those ways were weren't relatively apparent though.Maybe Pamela could show up and, after slapping me upside my head, give me a clue. No Pamela arrived though so we were on our own. Shortly after the Sun crested the canyon walls; we kept to the canyons just in case; we came across the fourth 'trove'... and it was chilling. We received two binoculars and some more jerky (it was to be our lunch). The binoculars were the chilling part because if WE had some then most likely the Amazons behind us had some as well.Also, the way from our fourth treasure to out fifth put us in the horns of a dilemma. We could either cut over the sides of the canyon to where the fifth treasure trove/map was, or keep to the canyon and travel three times the distance. After a quick discussion followed by some 'rock-paper-scissors' (complete with a prayer to Dot Ishara), I won, so up and over the side we went.To reduce the size of our silhouette, we dismounted and led our horses across the... and stumbled across a herd of cattle; Sweet Mother Ishara! We moved through the herd, waved to the accompanying Amazon gaucho, and went on our way. Felix muttered something about my 'dumb' luck. He-he-he-he-he... We talked to the gaucho, turned on the charm and convinced her to not tell any of our pursuers we had come by this way.She was like nineteen years old and I could tell really took a shine to Felix... so he promised to come back and visit her the moment he won the contest. After we departed her and her track-erasing herd of cattle, I pulled him aside."You had better keep that promise to that girl. If you don't, she and her kinfolk will hunt your ass down and tag you like a mule deer in the Yellowstone," I cautioned him."I know. I know," he grinned. "These are some crazy ass bitches. Besides, being the lone male in a freehold of women has its own appeal."I thought we were in safe territory again when Felix finally asked that doom-laden question."Cáel , where have all their dudes gotten off to?"'Oh shit', I mused. How much of the truth could Felix handle?"I'm only telling you this because I like you," I said then took a deep breath. "They sold them to the Nine Clans... they are a bunch of assassins.""Really?" he studied me. Like he was going to catch me in a lie after four years of dating the most dangerous game on this Earth; girlfriends."Really. Where do you think they get those legion of ninja and combat fighters from? Sure their life expectancy isn't what we have, but it is much better than they would have if they stayed home." There was some part of the truth in that."That seems... short-sighted.""What do you think guys like us are for? Now they won't have to kidnap local passer-byers for weeklong orgies.""How come words has never gotten out about this?" Felix was relentless."It has from time to time, but Havenstone makes sure such reports are relegated to the realm of tabloids and UFO aficionados. If that doesn't work, they bribe some people to bury the story. If that doesn't work, they kill some people.""Now that I believe," Felix nodded."That they kill people to keep their secrets?""Absolutely. They look like the kind of girlfriend who wouldn't be happy unless she burns your balls before your eyes after you break up.""How succinct," I nodded back."So, are we ever going to see Khalid, Trent, or Brian again?""Sure... they are only being kept prisoners and milked of their seeds... but I can arrange for you go to go meet them if you really want to," I offered."No thanks," Felix shook his head then grinned. "They washed out while only you and I remain. Let me find them on my own and get some sort of permission from Ms. Love (Katrina) first. I thought Khalid was kind of cool and Trent was the kind of brother I could invite out for a beer, or ten.""Not Brian?""Brian was too invested in himself and his weevil-ing ways. I couldn't trust him at my back, or with my girl. Mind you, I wouldn't trust you with my girl either, but we are otherwise okay.""Smart move. I have exceedingly low impulse control around the ladies plus an over-developed libido.""Yeah," he smiled my way. "I'd trust you in a knife fight, but not with someone I loved. You are way too smooth, Nyilas. Way too smooth.""What brought that revelation on?""Ms. Lee (Brooke). Normally I can mend any fence with any girl I come across, but not with her after she'd been with you. I admire that," he studied me."So, are you and Gene going to be a regular thing?""Yeah. I think so. I still expect me to be getting plenty of tail at Havenstone once I win this thing, but having a less-lethal girl on the outside wouldn't suck either."So much like me... I admired that about the guy."Once we win, don't ya mean?""Sure thing, Nyilas," he chuckled. "I figure it helps me to help you across the finish line. The better standing you end up in the better an ally you make back at work.""That reminds me; Katrina told me they are going to spin this; your participation in this inaugural Great Hunt is that all sins are forgiven; yadda, yadda, yadda. Thus you still walking around Havenstone being the bad boy you are.""Clever lady and always thinking ahead. Is she seeing anybody?""No, and dude, you don't want to go there. She is far too clever by half to fall for any of our reindeer games. She scares me," I cautioned him."All the more reason to pursue her," he snorted."Go for it," I shrugged. Hey, I'd warned the guy."What about that blonde number I saw you with... Elsa was it?"Oh, he knew exactly who Elsa was, but he was acting all nonchalant about his treatment at her hands."Yeah. Elsa. What about her?""Is she in your stable?""Nope. Not really," I shrugged. "Going after her too?""Oh, definitely.""Good luck with that," I sighed. He'd learn the hard way."There is something you are not telling me.""Yeah. She has the hots for me. Wants to own me... and not in a good way.""Oh... is that your way of cautioning me to be wary of her?""Most definitely. Elsa is one scary lady and she already knows who and what we both are.""What are we?" he was eyeballing me again."Hunters on the prowl. Guys who like a challenge. In your case, the guy who only wants the best. I'm more of an omnivore.""You mean you are a man-slut," he snorted."Got me," I chuckled."So, you think she's out of my league?""No. I think she is Katrina's friend and Katrina sees right through both of us. Elsa might not have those interpersonal skills, but she's twice as lethal. Trust me on that; I've fought her.""How tough was she?""Beat me black and blue then choked me out because I wouldn't surrender.""Oh... I'd like to get her on the mats.""Good luck with that then. Become a 'Runner' and there is even more I can tell you about her. Right now it is all simply in-house stuff.""Corporate confidentiality details, eh? Executive Services purview and stuff like that. Man, I was wrong to look down on your branch of service. I apologize.""Why thank you. I honestly never thought I'd get a sincere apology from you.""I can be wrong once in your lifetime," Felix laughed, "and I'm man enough to admit it.""Oh... and thanks for the sim-cards. They helped me get off that deserted atoll.""No problem. That was Katrina's idea though.""Well, you got them to us so surreptitiously the Chinese suspected nothing.""Don't you mean those rogue Albanians?""Yeah... them too," I laughed along with him."I think we can be friends, Nyilas," he grinned."I think so too. I didn't think so originally. On the first day you and the others treated me like the country bumpkin, but now I think you see me as a survivor... just like you.""Precisely. You know I had the option of leaving Havenstone... no matter how this affair turns out.""And you didn't take it? Who offered you this opportunity anyway?""Katrina.""It might have been a ruse," I warned him. "These bitches don't play fair.""I took that into account... but I love the challenge of this place. It is like no other work environment on Earth. Challenges every day, hot women all around, and the chance to risk my life on a monthly basis. Screw regular corporate America. I've found the place where I belong."Felix sounded so enthusiastic. I hoped he understood the fate he was embracing. I also hoped he found a niche in Havenstone which allowed him to live out his life... hopefully a long, long life. Maybe I should warn him about the 'cliffs'? Perhaps once we had won and were safely back in Havenstone's motherly embrace.Hiding.Fortune favored us backtracking from our seventh treasure trove; our dinner and more grain for the horses. A few birds flew up out of the brush ahead of us. I took that as a sign from Ishara."Felix," I hissed. "Hide!"We looked around and found a draw away from the main canyon floor for us to slink into. I used some brush to cover our side tracks then ran back to cover.No sooner had I gotten there than two Amazons came trotting past us. The lead one was Svetlana Inara and she was tracking us from the saddle. The second one was Beatrice Astarte who was scanning the environment as they moved together following our trail up this vein of the canyon. As soon as they were around the next corner of the vein, Felix and I mounted up and raced down the other way.The sand floor covered our hoof-falls and we had to go that way anyway. We had barely covered the distance to the next draw when we spotted two more Amazons following our earlier trail this way. We had Two Amazon parties on our trail and it wasn't even Friday night yet! This group spotted us and gave chase. They must have ridden their horses hard to get this far because we quickly left them in our dust.This allowed us to slow down a bit and deviate over to where the eight 'treasure' was. Our map had us going back down his particular draw which I thought was most unwise, so we went over the lip of the draw dismounted and led our horses at a rapid run; for us humans; across the greater landscape. Thank SzélAnya, a late afternoon rainstorm fell upon us as we dropped down into the next vein of the canyon before the pursuing Amazons crested the draw we had exited.We walked through the rain until the sun set then debated what to do next. We were going to need light to figure out where the eighth treasure was at; they were all somewhat hidden. We had to keep moving no matter what because we doubted the Amazons on our asses were going to let up. We decided when we got close to the eighth treasure horde I would do the searching while Felix stood watch on the entrance to the draw.Using a hatchet I cut off a branch from a bush and set it alight so I could see what I was doing. It took me twenty long minutes to figure out where the treasure was hidden... night-vision goggles and the map to the ninth map piece. Gleefully, I went back down to where Felix was except... no Felix. Oh Shit! I slipped back and put on my night-vision goggles, got a hatchet at the ready and returned, scanning about.I spotted one Amazon... she was Carla Nemain... and I recalled her being teamed with Ella Mielikki. Anyway, I tried to sneak up on Carla and it almost worked. At the last moment the cloud cover cleared and the three-quarters Moon revealed me. She spun on me with twin fighting sticks while I tried to brain her with the flat side of my hatchet.Yours truly took two punishing blows to his ribs while only clipping her with my hatchet. Still, the blow appeared to cause her to stumble so I pressed my advantage. I knocked one of her two sticks out of her hand then missed twice. I thought I heard someone coming up hard behind me. Well... fuck!"What do you have?" Carla grumbled. "Are you trying to kill me?"I kept silent, pulling out my second hatchet and pressing my luck a little further. I disarmed her and then hammered her down with a hatchet to the top of her skull. Down she went. I spun around just in time to see Ella Mielikki coming at me with a lasso. She launched it a second too late and I was able to bat it aside. She drew her honor blade and kept coming though."Ella... I have two hatchets. This is not a fight you can win," I addressed her."You won't kill me," she kept advancing."Of course not. We are sisters, but I can do... this!" and I attacked her with the flat ends of my twin hatchets. I so had her too... or I would have had I had the extra moment to ensure Carla was unconscious.She wasn't. She jumped me from behind then Ella rushed in from the front and I went down in a tangle of arms, legs and torsos. I was doing surprisingly well wrestling them both despite the odds until Ella put her knife against my throat."Give up," she panted. "You have been captured. Admit it!""I surrender," I sighed then relaxed my body. My two hatchets dropped to the ground."Let's bind him up too," Carla grinned. They proceeded to tie my hands behind my back then my legs together. Then then gave each other a celebratory 'high-five'. Then came their pillaging of our loot. They especially loved our night vision goggles and the grain for 'their' horses. They abandoned our horses, put loose nooses around our necks and began riding off down the canyon, their horses feeding on the grain in feedbags... and there was a suitably humbled Felix...To do so they had to untie our legs, but they compensated for that by tying our elbows together behind our backs as well as our hands. It was a rather painful affair. All in all, our captors were quite triumphant. After a while, I decided to speak."So, how did you catch us so fast?" I asked Carla. She had my noose."I prayed to Nemain and then picked a compass point and rode that way. We came across your path and followed you here."So you weren't the group following us from the afternoon?""No... you were being followed?""Yes... by two groups... both of whom tracked us from the beginning," I sighed."Ella," Carla addressed her companion. "We had better get a move on. There are four others on our track.""Damn it," Ella grumbled. "You take both males. I'll double back and start masking our trail. You pick a different compass point and I'll catch up.""Okay. Come here," Carla accepted Felix's noose from Ella. "We are going... north by northwest."Ella doubled back and was soon out of sight. Carl took the next draw she came across and kept up a steady walking pace. As a matter of safety, she didn't wrap our tethers around her saddle horn on the off chance her horse took off. We could be dragged to death of we were attached to the horse. So, we had a momentary advantage... and took it.I spotted Felix counting down with his fingers behind his back. I spotted him at '4'. I rapidly signaled '3', he went to '2' and I finished up with '1' then we lunged backwards trying to pull her off her horse. With my luck, she tumbled down on Felix's side, horse rearing up. I ran for it, quickly pulling my noose along with me. I heard Carla and Felix cursing behind me.It was gut-check time. I could abandon Felix or attempt to double back and help him with only my legs because my hands were behind my back."Fuck it," I cursed silently as I doubled back. In the forefront of my mind was the notion Felix would come back for me if the roles were reversed. In I charged.Felix was standing, trying to use his martial arts kicks to keep her at bay.He was also absorbing the majority of her concentration because; again; she didn't notice me until I was right on top of her. I put a shoulder into her diaphragm, taking her down and knocking her knife out of her hands. Felix didn't waste a moment giving her as snap-kick to the cranium... knocking her out. I picked up the knife and backed up toward my partner.First I had to saw through his elbow bonds and then his bound hands to free him. This all took precious time. I had just freed him when Carla began moaning. Felix looked to me then to the horse."Go," I urged him on. "Go to the next site and then double back for me. You know which way they will be heading and it is you on horseback versus two of us who aren't."He gave me a quick nod of the head then jumped into the saddle... and almost spilled himself over the other side, but then was off like a flash. I ran off in the other direction. Of course with the minimal lighting and my arms tied behind my back I didn't expect to get too far, but what realistic choice did I have. I certainly wasn't going to give up, damn it.[The Politics Of Not Playing Fair]In hindsight, knowing the Amazons were cheating bitches of cheating bitches, I should have tried to cheat more, but I ended up thinking too much about the male version of honor and not enough about winning. Thankfully, others were much more invested in me winning than that. Add to this and I had family I really hadn't counted on seeing things that way.And then there was the Sanctity of the Contract to consider... which I clearly hadn't, though the opportunity to do so was right there all along.As I was fleeing for my life I caught sight of one person running past me to my right and another to my left as a third slammed into me and took me down. For an instance I was thinking 'now they are operating in groups of four!' then the clothing of the three entered my consciousness. They weren't dressed like Amazons. Their camouflage was all wrong unless you were deliberately trying to hide in this environment.The only people I knew who would do something like that without a plethora of modern weapons being evident; thus being the Seven Pillars; were the Ninja![in Japanese] "Hey there, are you looking for me?"[in Japanese] "Yes we are, Ishara-sama," a feminine voice answered. "Where is your companion? We are supposed to make a good faith effort to save them as well.""Wait... who hired you?""Well, it is supposed to be something of a secret so tell no one, but it was your brother," she replied in thickly accented English. With a few flashes of steel in the moonlight and I was a free Amazon once more."Were did the other two go?""Covering your tracks and laying out a few nuisance traps to confuse the two following you.""Your body feels... awfully familiar," I hazarded conversation of another sort."I am Miyako's older sister; and married. Happily so though I have been repeatedly reminded of your... horn-dog status. It is 'horn-dog' correct?""Yeah," I sighed. "That's me. Let's go find Felix before he gets hopelessly lost."By this time the other two had made it back to us, expertly covering my tracks; they were not leaving any; because, you know, they were ninjas. By the looks of things it must have seemed I flew away because I had simply vanished as well. I wish I could have hung around long enough to see the looks of consternation on the pursuing Amazons' faces, but I had real work to take care of."So basically, my Brother, the Great Khan, has hired three ninja to help me win," I whispered as we made our getaway into the moonlit darkness."Oh no," I could have sworn she smiled, "There are seven of us. We each have other tasks to perform, be it carry extra equipment, or scouting ahead to make sure we don't bump into any more of your girlfriends.""They are not my girlfriends... yet... maybe," I shrugged."Don't make me hit you," she whispered back. "I will hit you if you cheat too much on my little sister. She is so impressionable you know.""Oh... boy," I groaned. A protective older sister while I was on a time table. "Is all of your team female?" I asked instead."Yes. When dealing with our allies the Amazons it was considered the diplomatic thing to do. Now we most move like the autumn breeze over the grass, Ishara-sama.""Please, call me Cáel . What's your name?""Not something I can reveal while on a mission. My name in the team is 'First' as I am the team leader.""I could call you Hatsuyuki," I kept going. Hatsuyuki meant 'First Snow'. We were angling in a different direction suggesting to me we had come across Felix's path and were racing to catch him."I will help you out a bit," she chuckled ever so slightly. "Every woman on the team is a sister, or sister-in-law of Miyako, so we have all heard the tales of your exploits and been suitably warned by Grandmother to not fall for your... reindeer games.""Wow... cut off at the knees before even leaving the starting gate," I frowned."Please concentrate on the task at hand Ishara-sama," she whispered then, "Four more ahead of us. I swear they must have some sort of divine assistance as well.""Cheating bitches of all cheating bitches," I quietly cursed. Hatsuyuki put her hand over my mouth despite the low volume of my words.I risked a peek. It was fucking Elsa and Rachel and they were having a pow-wow with Tormé Maeve and Parul Nammu. By the rules of the Great Hunt, no Amazon could subdue, or otherwise hinder any other Amazon; as long as they didn't have a male. Then all bets were off. After a while the two teams flipped a coin and departed in different ways... which were eerily close to our actual track.The moment they were safely away, we took off once more at a steady jog. Mind you, I was in pretty damn good shape... and these little ninja babes were threatening to run me into the ground such was their stamina. The big thing was breath control. We had to be prepared to be utterly still at a moment's notice. Every Amazon around us was as hunter of some sort, be it of big game, or of humans.Even with their precautions we found ourselves being tracked by Daryna Šauška and Yatta Oxóssi within the hour. Exactly what they were tracking wasn't known to me and was a source of consternation to the Ninja. It was impossible to outrun horse-bound foes at our current pace and if we moved faster, the odds of our enchantment failing would drastically increase."Fuck!" I hissed."What?" Hatsuyuki made brief eye contact then scanned around for whatever threat I might have detected."They are tracking the magic of the enchantment," I enlightened her."Are you sure?""Alal; my Grandfather is," I held her eyes this time. "Honestly, I was going through the Rolodex of my mind when this thought occurred to me. I think it was a mystic rite the Egyptians invented millennia ago, but he knows it.""What is the counter?""I don't know," I sighed, "but I do know your movement is leaving a magical trail behind which glows like the failing light of a sunset to the searcher."Hatsuyuki whispered some arcane words which my ears failed to focus on while making several complicated hand gestures. She gave me one head nod then we took off, jogging in another direction though still angling to intercept Felix. I noticed the change immediately. Dry grass crackled beneath our feet and standing grass bent at our passage. I was the worst offender without a doubt.Later when we stopped for a break, 'Three' returned to tell us the followers had initially been confused by the loss of the spell energy betraying us, but then they dismounted and began tracking us on foot; slower yet still a persistent menace."New plan," I decided. "We set an ambush for them.""We can't do that, Cáel ," Hatsuyuki informed me. "We are forbidden to directly confront our foes."My mind barely hesitated in its skullduggery."But if I confront them, could you steal their horses?""Yes," she grinned once more, or so I thought. "Then set up a field of simple traps with a path I can maneuver through so I can lose them once I have their undivided attention. Can you do that?""Yes," and another smile."Let's get on it," I grinned back. I could tell she was warming up to me. After all, I wasn't pressuring her to save me, or violate her Contract. Instead I was thinking on my feet and utilizing what they were best at to avoid my enemies.[in Japanese] "Team, here is what we must do," Hatsuyuki gathered her girls together and laid out what they needed to accomplish.Twenty minutes later, the ambush was set and the two ladies walked right into it. Apparently the idea I would fight back so aggressively hadn't occurred to them. I smashed straight into Daryna first, knocking her down and running past her. Instinctively she jumped up, cursing me even as she gave chase. For an instance Yatta hesitated, considering mounting up and giving chase, or pursuing on foot. Rapidly riding a horse even in this partially moonlit night was risky so she decided to join Daryna on foot as I raced away. She did grab her lasso first though. Seeing as Daryna was following in my footsteps, it was Yatta who stumbled into the first series of traps, spraining her ankle in the process.Hearing that, I took a quick detour, allowing Daryna to catch up if she cut crossways in her pursuit. Predictably she did so and crashed into her own series of traps while I continued to beat feet out of there. As Daryna untangled herself from the 'spider web' trap; really just a tangle of silk strings; she heard the horses neigh and then take off. The ninja had exploded smoke bombs in the horses' faces to accomplish this feat.By the time Daryna stood up, I was long gone in the foot race. She carefully picked her way back to Yatta, helped her up and then worked her way back to find their saddles cut loose and packs set aside... and their horses long gone as well. From what 'Five' related to us later, Daryna elected to take after their lost steeds while Yatta treated her sore ankle. 'Five' didn't hang around to see how long it took Daryna to return with their mounts. The rest of us had successfully slipped away by that time.Reunited.By the time we had reunited with Felix he had already discovered our next Treasure Trove; more grain, a compass and a map of the whole region. Woot! We still only had one mount until an hour past sunrise when our two steeds came trotting into our brief camp. Now we had three horses. We elected to release Carla's mount to find its way back to her mistress... eventually, we hoped."Care to explain the entourage?" Felix joked."Somebody who is somebody loves me," I shrugged. "I can't tell you who though. I've been sworn to secrecy.""Damn... five female ninja. We have got to not waste this opportunity.""I am so onboard with that plan," I grinned, "but it going to be tough. Most of the only speak Japanese and they are all related to a girl I've already knocked up.""So they all know what a stud you are, Cáel ," Felix laughed. "Give it time and they'll be begging for it. I know the type. Fit, but silent with minimal social skills. They want to know all about how you seduced their sister, cousin, what have you.""God, I hope so," I groaned. "All this abstinence is driving me crazy.""Me too," he chuckled. "Me too."Oh, what we had planned was horribly irresponsible. We had the inaugural First Great Hunt to win for all Mankind after all. Still, it took only three elements to be effective; a stream, river, or lake of some kind to bathe in; to convince the ninja we had to take a bath to remove any scent the Amazons who captured us may have sprayed on us; and the ninjas' willingness to believe such an outlandish excuse to get naked. Once they saw us naked nature would take its course.Well, despite our awesome masculine arsenals... we got nowhere. The ninja babes didn't buy our excuses, blew away our pseudoscientific ramblings (pheromones don't work that way, they insisted) and seriously; we didn't really have the time. So while putting our shirts back on and then going for our boots, two more Amazons came our way. We barely had the warning time to seek cover when Elsa and Rachel came riding down the stream, looking each way for any signs of us.Thanks to our horses remaining perfectly still as well, they gradually moved past our hidey-holes and out of our view. The second the ninjas gave us the 'all clear' we hurriedly finished dressing then headed off in a different direction. The last two Amazons I wanted to confront were Elsa and Rachel. I liked Rachel too much and quite frankly was too afraid of Elsa.Once more we risked using some Ninja Magics to aid our passage through a light, early morning rain. This one put off a confusing area of tracks which were both difficult to follow; Amazons were no dummies; and included our chosen pathway to the next treasure trove. Shortly after an overcast noontime Sun, we hunkered down for a few hours and took a short nap.I would have liked to sleep longer, but according to the two ninja who had stood watch, the whole area appeared to be crawling with Amazons out and about, mounted and dismounted and following our misleading trails, but still being close enough around to make traveling above the canyons frankly impossible. Felix and I had a meeting of the minds with Hatsuyuki.Sending two Ninja off on our steeds wouldn't work because at least one group of the opposition had our binoculars and none of the Ninja could pass for us under such scrutiny. In fact, we couldn't come up with a single plan which guaranteed us a chance to move about unseen. So, we came up with a crazy plan instead. I would take off on Peppermint in an elliptical path meant to draw off as many Amazons as possible.It had to be me because a few of the Amazons might not pursue Felix if he tried the same stunt, focusing on capturing Ishara first... so Ishara had to be the one to play decoy. We shook hands, hugged then scouted around for the best opportunity for me to make a bolt for it... then off I went. What the Ninja planned to do wasn't revealed to us though I had a feeling they weren't enamored with my plan.Peppermint and I came out of the closest draw and set off with a meandering gate; we would need all the speed she could muster soon enough. Unthinkingly, I had also stumbled across an added bonus to my plan. Me and my dumb luck. See, all the Amazons anywhere close to me at the start had been pressing their mounts hard for a day and a half now plus hadn't spent any time last night sleeping whereas me and Peppermint were relatively well fed and watered as well as well rested.Still, my initial sense was that I was simply fucked. All across the plain, Amazons noted my presence within a minute and began moving to hem me in. I imagine once I was unmounted and bound, the grand melee to see who would claim me would begin. I counted twelve of the fine ladies and while none were directly ahead of the direction I was heading in, some were far too close for me to hold out much hope.I didn't give up though. I wasn't in me and apparently it wasn't in Peppermint either. She picked up the pace instinctively when I leaned forward and off we went. Incrementally, all thirteen steeds picked up their speeds. I wasn't going to make it... and then it got worse. Coming out of a draw to my front-right was none other than Ella Mielikki.See appeared as surprised to see me as I was to see her, but that didn't last. She whipped out her lasso and spurred her mount to go faster. She was going to cut me off. I had no out in any other direction. All I had was a plain full of grass and thunderclouds in the distance; just too far away to do me any good.'Remember who you were...' came unbidden to my mind.I leaned forward and began whispering in Peppermint's ear in a language I did not know... but three thousand years ago it had been the language of horse peoples like the Scythians who taught it to their noble young... and so had another people long forgotten by history... the Medians. The words spilled out of me until all that was left was the final benediction; words that would bind man and mount together.[Median] "For Aya," I whispered.Remember who you were; wasn't meant for me. It was for the hundreds of Median steeds my Grandfather had ridden into battle... with his comrades-in-arms for over a thousand years two thousand years ago.Ella was whirling the lasso over her head. We were so close I could read the prayer to Mielikki on her lips as she strove to close those last few hoof-falls. The lasso flew through the air...Peppermint took off in a burst of speed utterly unlooked for. Her ghostly white plume rose majestically over her head; Grandfather's symbol... and now mine. The thunder of a hundred such steeds filled my ears with their power as we pulled away from the falling lasso... now less than a foot... too short. She had missed us and with that throw, passed the last chance the Amazons had to catch me.Rachel would later tell me they were all completely aghast at the pace Peppermint set as we rode past Mielikki, easily outdistancing her thus everyone else. We had escaped them and they knew it. They didn't know how and the looks of utter disbelief the Amazons behind me exchanged left them no doubt I had led them a merry chase only to vanish in a whirlwind of dust as I raced all the way into the storm-burst. Gone, gone, gone.Rachel told me she had then turned to Elsa and laughed heartily."I should have given him my honor blade," she chuckled, "because unlike the rest of you, I knew better.""But, what did he do?" Elsa had asked, truly curious and a bit frustrated."Just being Cáel ," Rachel had shaken her head as she replied. "Just being Cáel ."[Sunday]It was a thick, pounding rain as promised. No one could ride in this. Visibility was down to a few yards and the ground had turned into a morass. Only the greyness of the clouds betrayed the coming of day to us while our final treasure trove; a compass, map and coordinates for the rescue; pointed us in the proper direction... us and thirty Amazons.In our favor, the Ninja threw up a marching cordon around us so we didn't walk into any ambushes, and any Amazons not already at least even with us in the distance separating us from our evacuation point had a chance of catching us. Again, no Amazon worthy of their name would ride in weather like this and in a foot race, we men actually finally had the advantage.I wish I knew who was closest so I could plan accordingly. In strictly hand to hand combat, Felix and I had the advantage on over half those we were confronting. While most excelled at being hunters, beating up their prey with hands and knives wasn't normally their second best feature. No, they were fine combatants, just not in Felix's, or my, league.But then there were the Amazons like Tormé Maeve and Elsa Zorja who could kick our asses without a doubt, and planning how to fight them required a completely different game plan."What's on your mind?" Felix leaned in and shouted into my ear."This ain't over. Not only do we have to reach the evacuation site within a twenty minute window, we have to hope a half-dozen Amazons aren't waiting there for us."Felix nodded."Who is going to be the worst team?""Elsa and Rachel. I'm not sure I can beat Rachel and I'm damn sure I can't beat Elsa," I answered."Leave Elsa to me then. While I've never fought her before, she's also never fought me," he reasoned. "My best bet is an all-out offense; holding nothing back and hope I can outmuscle her before she pulls some surprise on me.""That's about right," it was my turn to nod.One of the Ninja came running back to us."There are two Amazons ahead of us going in the same direction. What do you want to do?"I looked to Felix who cracked his knuckles. He was right too. We didn't have enough time left to race around them; not in this mud; so jumping them and putting them down was our best bet.Bleeding.Our fists were bleeding, I had a knife wound on my left thigh, and Felix's nose was most likely broken, but we had put down two pairs of Amazons in the closing hour of the Great Hunt... and we were still free. We had even recorded the coordinates of where we left the four bound Amazons because leaving them all tied up in these conditions didn't seem fair.So far we had put down Niranjana Ereshkigal and Anna Cybele whose strategy was to figure out where the evacuation point was and then set up an ambush close by, and our old buddies, Tormé Maeve and Parul Nammu, who had been racing up to the evacuation point after some piece of divine intervention. They stumbled into us as we were binding up the first two.Thanks to the Ninja we had a moment's warning before they jogged right into us. It was on! Felix immediately challenged Tormé while I circled Parul, each seeking an advantage. Unfortunately, Tormé began cleaning Felix's clock so spun around and we switched partners."I wanted it to be me and you," she snarled."I was hoping to miss you entirely," I replied. She laughed and closed... and then slipped in the mud and slid right into my knee strike. Before she could clean the cobwebs from her head, I had landed three solid fist strikes to her jaw, rendering her incapable of immediate resistance; one tough chick! I quick glance back to Felix showed me he had Parul well in hand, so I quickly bound Tormé up and took her honor blade so she wouldn't be cutting herself free too soon.After we had Parul secured, Felix slapped me on the back and laughed."You bastard, I saw that," he chuckled. "She slipped.""I'll take it," I was unapologetic. Explaining to Felix how she was Katrina's #1 assassin would take too long. I'd leave it to Katrina to warn him how dangerous dating her would be.And then we heard the helicopter... and looked at our watches. It Was 11:48! We raced up the last bit of the slope to see the helicopter finish its descent. We'd made it... and then we saw Elsa and Rachel climbing up the slope beside us, disguised as we were by the downpour."Cáel !" Elsa screamed out my name. Rachel simply charged Felix wordlessly.I drew Tormé's honor blade and faced Elsa down. "Do you honestly think you can defeat me?" Elsa laughed. "Because Cáel , you cannot. You are already beaten, bruised and bleeding. Surrender and I promise to be gentle.""On any other day, I would agree with you, but this is not like any other day," I held my captured small knife out in a fighting stance."Today... today I have my Grandfather's knowledge and my Father's boundless spirit, Elsa. Today; you cannot defeat me. Come at me and find out, if you must." My stance flowed into an alien design... which came from a time when knives were the only close combat weapon anyone was lucky enough to have. My knife raised up over my head yet still pointing at my opponent while my empty left hand pointed at my foe.Then it occurred to me... if I could withstand the pain, I could grab her blade and hold it in place while I slashed down with my own ceremonial weapon. I could regenerate the damage; that was my edge and this was a fighting stance my Grandfather had perfected with that knowledge when all blades were either sharp stones, or smelted copper.I could see Elsa studying me rapid-quick before she made her lunge. It was so On! The first series of slashing strikes saw me barely missing having my hand cut open. I wasn't so lucky my second time around. Elsa sliced my ring finger to the bone."Damnit, Cáel !" Elsa snapped. "If you are going to fight me, at least use the training Pamela gave you. I have no idea what this crazy stance is supposed to show, but I think it is nothing more than your made-up style again. This time I am going to really hurt you if you don't surrender... Right Now!"Yeah, Elsa was upset she had to actually hurt me. I sensed that in her. Still, the pain quickly receded and I continued to stalk her... silently and with great determination on my face. No response was necessary and I was sure my quietude was unsettling her even more. On the next exchange Elsa moved so fast I couldn't track her blade. Still, I moved my empty palm across to stop her most likely angle of attack.I was wrong. By shifting my entire body to stop her slash, I put myself in the wrong positon; closing the distance between us and intercepting her surprise backslash with my left side at the kidney level. Ouch! Motherfucker! I grunted but used my positioning disadvantage as an advantage. As Elsa's hand recoiled from the dire wound she had given me, I reached out with my left hand and grabbed her wrist.My right hand came down attempting to slash her wrist in this exchange. She caught my right wrist in her left hand. Our bodies collided then my forward momentum slammed into her form and we both fell over. She rolled so we ended up crashing down on our sides, but I refused to release my hold while driving my blade ever downward.I didn't have much advantage over Elsa, but I was superior in upper body strength. It was my old buddy except coming out in my favor today. Slowly my blade inched toward its target."How... can... you... still... be... fighting?" Elsa ground out between her teeth."I am Ishara," was my reply. "The power of the goddess runs through me," I added a lie meant to confuse and dishearten her.She tried to break away by rolling around. I wouldn't let her. I tangled my legs up with hers until we were one conjoined mess. Then she surprised me with a head-butt right as the option was just occurring to me. She smashed my nose. There was blood everywhere, but I wouldn't relent on my hold. Instead, I followed up her head-butt with one of my own.Elsa caught mine with the hardest part of her forehead instead. Our skulls collided. I refused to feel the pain so while she was still reeling from that contact I smashed forward once again; this time impacting her temple and really shocking her. I had to have seemed like a monster to Elsa by this point in our bout; I could feel no pain and no infirmary would hold me back.Lacking every other point of leverage, she went for the 'Tried and True'; her knee impacted my precious gonads and for just that instance, my hold on her weakened. She broke free then rolled away."Stay down," she almost screamed at me. I didn't, instead rising up and resuming my archaic stance once more."This is going to hurt you a whole lot more than me," she promised next. Just then we both heard a titanic scream to my left. By the sound of the grunt which followed, I realized Felix had connected with one of his powerful kicks to Rachel's ribs. I used the positional advantage to charge. We collided once more, each one's opposite hand clamping down on the other's knife hand.While standing, we pushed each other back and forth, attempting kicks and foot stomps all the while my knife approached Elsa's collarbone. We were both too on guard for head-butts to pull one off this grapple, but I didn't need it... because we were in fact, grappling and I had a whole martial art devoted to grappling; Brazilian Jujutsu!I dropped Tormé's honor blade and flipped us around so I landed on top of her. Her blade drew a bloody line along my hip, but not enough damage to cause me any consternation. I could see it in her eyes, the moment we landed in the mud. She realized her mistake by allowing me too close, but the last time she had let that happened she had succeeded in stabbing me in the kidney, so she was taken off-guard for just that instance."Yeah," I chortled, "Just recalling my Brazilian Jujutsu aren't ya?""I can beat it," she ground out."You and an MMA Army," I growled back. She was in danger of having me roll her over... then it would be light's out!Right then Rachel and Felix came crashing down on the two of us, breaking my concentration and my hold. The four of us rolled up and separated once more.Rachel moved to Elsa's side while Felix helped me stand."We are running out of time," Felix informed me. We were. That appeared to be Rachel and Elsa's strategy all along. Keep us occupied for the remaining... eighteen minutes... damn was I out of breath and hurting."Switch," Felix tapped me on the forearm. "I got this."He didn't and he knew he didn't. For some god damn unknown reason, Felix was doing a selfless act for the first time in his life and I couldn't comprehend why."She'll destroy you," I pointed out."You're bleeding; badly," he stated, "and failing fast.""Listen to your friend," Rachel interjected herself into the conversation. Worse, she stepped aside and clearly indicated she would let me pass."Rachel!" Elsa snapped."He's earned it. For the past eighty-four days and then some, Cáel has earned; our respect," Rachel reminded us."Okay," I acknowledged the act of kindness. I moved behind Felix so he could screen me from Elsa... then shoved him as hard as I could across the muddy surface toward freedom. The look he sent back my way was priceless. Reluctantly, he looked back once then jogged to the helicopter and the rewards he deserved for surviving against so many for so long; just like me, but without the Goddesses and my troop of ruthless Amazon allies..."Two on one," I joked."No. I've surrendered my trophy," Rachel smile to me was emotionally crushing."Fine," Elsa nodded then, "Let's continue." This time I didn't have a knife.When we collided this time, she didn't hesitate to stab me in the left pectoral; above the heart, but not by much. I failed to catch her wrist and realized I was all out of game. My regeneration couldn't tackle both bleeding wounds and I was beginning to feel woozy.Elsa fell back."Surrender, Cáel ," her own voice had softened."Never surrender," I laughed back then I began to sway.This time as Elsa closed, she went for the grapple as well. I countered as best I could, but my reflexes were slowing down too. I wasn't going to make it then something tackled us both, slamming Elsa into my chest, stunning her."Felix... you came back," I groggily mumbled as Felix hammered Elsa hard, twice in the temple."You would come back for me. I see that now," he confessed. He half pulled, half-dragged me to our waiting chariot. The clock was a 'ticking."Rachel," I looked over to the other combatant. She hadn't started advancing on us like she should have."Go," she waved us away. "Today... today you have won your freedoms. Now go."What honors Rachel had passed over for whatever reasons were unknown to me. I was terrified she had done it out of love for me. Terrified because I felt so unworthy of such devotion and affection.Yet, Felix and I had made it and as the helicopter took off, I could sense the tension leave my body. My wounds were indeed healing and my blood supply, so witlessly spent was returning to me. Felix leaned into me as the nice Epona medic aboard our ride began to administer her traumatic injury training. I winced because it felt appropriate, not because I was allowed to feel any of the passing pain."You are a Runner now," I looked over to Felix. "Welcome aboard.""Sure thing, Ishara.""Ha," I chuckled. "Call me Cáel . You have earned that right.""I imagine there is something to that," he nodded. "Tell me what it is when you get the chance.""I will," I promised. "That and a few thousand other critically important things none one else will bother to teach you. As the saying goes, 'you've earned it'."Thus Ends The First Great HuntNow onto the final chapter of the First Part of Cáel 's journey.By FinalStand for Literotica.

Shagbotttom SocietyVictorian Hedonism comes to life.In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.The two girls held a whispered conference on the big bed, and then Sage was pushing Reyansh away. She said, "Hold on one sec, lover; I want to try something."There was a very quick rearrangement, during which Don never had to leave Felicia's sweet embrace. Then Sage was laying with her head hanging over the edge of the bed, as Felicia lowered her mouth to Sage's cunt and clit, which she proceeded to lick and suck. Felicia's ass was up in the air, and Don continued to fuck her from behind. Then Sage beckoned to Reyansh, "Bring that big boy over here."Eager to comply, he lowered his hard cock for Sage so she could take it into her mouth and then her throat. Sage held his hips to keep her from getting carried away, but he was free to fuck her throat, and that's exactly what he began to do, reaching forward to cup and squeeze Sage's tits in his hands.Don looked down to see his relatively thick cock sliding in and out of Felicia's tight cunt, Felicia's perfect ass, her slender back, the back of her head with her adorable pixie cut, Sage's taut abs and strong thighs, her breasts being manhandled by Reyansh, her beautiful throat as she let him use it, and Reyansh's dark, athletic body as he worked himself in and out of Sage. It was a beautiful spectacle!Don could tell from the way Felicia was moving her right arm that she was fingering Sage as she licked. It didn't take too long before one of Sage's hands went from Reyansh's hip to the top of Felicia's head, and then it was only a minute longer before Sage was writhing on the bed between Felicia and Reyansh as she had a long, intense orgasm. As she shook and trembled, Reyansh pulled his now dripping wet cock out to let her breath."Damn! That was a good one!" Sage breathed."It looked like it," Don grinned from across the bed.Sage sat up and grinned back at him, before curling up to grab Felicia's face and kiss her deeply. Reyansh got up on the bed behind Sage and coaxed her up onto her hands and knees. Then the two women were kissing in the middle of the bed as the two men fucked them from behind. No one was trying to come; they were just enjoying themselves kissing and fucking.After a little bit of this, Sage broke the kiss, and looked over Felicia's shoulder, smiled at Don and asked, "Are you enjoying her hot cunt, Don?""Oh yes!" he grinned. "Are you enjoying Reyansh's big cock inside you?""You know," she laughed. "I really am.""Good!""I agree, but I was thinking, You know how I had all those cocks fucking me earlier?""I do," Don nodded. "It was very hot!""Yeah it was! But I don't remember sweet Felicia here having more than one cock at any time.""Is that right?""Reyansh," Sage asked over her shoulder, "did you see Felicia getting more than one cock?""No, I certainly didn't."All through this exchange, Felicia had done little more than giggle and push back on Don's cock."Well, this won't do at all," Sage decided. "Stop fucking me and get over here and feed Felicia your cock."Don held still until Reyansh was in position, but then he went back to fucking little Felicia harder, shoving her forward onto the cock in her mouth and throat. Sage crawled over to him and kissed him deeply before bending down to reach under Felicia to play with her clit. Before they could get Felicia to the breaking point, though, Sage stopped and asked Don, "She's got a pretty tight little ass, do you think you can fit inside it?""I could certainly try," Don laughed.Felicia murmured her approval around Reyansh's cock."Don't be so quick, sweetie," Sage said. "You're going to have a cock in your cunt too."Felicia's murmur was more enthusiastic, and she managed to nod her head rather emphatically.In another minute, Sage had Reyansh lie on his back and then Felicia mount him, bending forward so Don could push his cock, slippery with Felicia's juices, slowly up into her very tight, very hot ass. Sage leaned on Don's shoulder and whispered in his ear, "Fuck her ass good, baby. Make her come between you two studs!""Yes, ma'am," Don grinned, and proceeded to begin fucking Felicia's ass intently. Long, slow strokes gradually became shorter and faster. All the while Felicia was rocking her pelvis between the two men and groaning with pleasure.Sage move around to get down on her hands and knees so she could kiss Felicia, who could do little but let herself be kissed."Do you like having those cocks fucking you?" Sage asked."Yes," Felicia moaned. "It feels so good.""Are you going to come on their hard cocks?""Uh huh," Felicia breathed. "Very soon.""Do it, baby!" Sage said as she stroked Felicia's pretty face. "Come for us!""Oh god, yes!" Felicia cried as her body began to spasm between the two men. She shook and clenched, her cunt and ass pulling and grasping at the cocks inside her.Sage leaned in again and kissed her deeply. "Good girl," she smiled. Then she looked over Felicia's shoulder and asked, "Did you come? No? What about you down there? No? Well! We'll have to fix that, won't we? You two were partners in the game, right? You met in Rendezvous, right? Very good. Don and I are partners too, so I think we should finish this swap right. Reyansh, I want you to give me your cum wherever you want, and Don, you come for Felicia."Don slowly drew out of Felicia's ass so she could let Reyansh get out from under her. He took her in his arms and asked her, "Where do you want me to come, Felicia?""Please fuck my ass some more, Don," she said as her hand went to his cock. "But let me ride you."In short order, Don was lying next to Sage. She had her legs wrapped around Reyansh's waist, while he held her wrists up over her head as he drove into her cunt. Don was holding his cock erect for Felicia, who was squatting over him, pushing her tight ass down over his flaring head and thick shaft. Felicia leaned back with her hands on Don's thighs and began to raise and lower herself on him.Reyansh was driving into Sage's cunt with abandon, grinding against her clit and surely bottoming out in her grasping cunt. He was looking into her eyes as he fucked her harder and faster. Soon, both of them were groaning and clenching on the bed next to Don and Felicia as Sage's cunt was eagerly pulling a flood of hot cum out of Reyansh's cock.Don found the fact that he was lying next to Sage as she climaxed on another man's cock intensely erotic. The thought that she was yet again getting filled with cum only made the situation hotter! Don began to arch his back to fuck up into Felicia's ass, and reached down to use his thumb to play with her clit. Then there was motion on the bed next to them, and Sage leaned across Don to replace his thumb with her mouth on Felicia's clit. Reyansh stood up on the bed and offered Felicia his cock to clean off.Don lay back and watched the beautiful woman riding his cock take Reyansh's cummy cock into her mouth and suck on it hungrily, and felt Sage's fingers against the base of his cock as she pushed them up into Felicia's cunt. Then Felicia was coming again, moaning around the cock in her mouth and pushing down on Don. This was all Don could take and he felt his body shoving up into her ass as his balls tightened and his cock swelled inside her. Then he was arching his back, pushing up on Sage and into Felicia as he erupted, pumping a geyser of hot cum up into her.Very slowly, assisted by Reyansh, a quivering Felicia fell backwards, letting Don's cock slip out of her. Sage immediately caught it and took it into her mouth, claiming the last of his cum for herself.When she managed to get up on one arm and look at Don, Sage smiled and said, "Another shower?"Don laughed, utterly smitten by the sleepy, well-fucked look in her eyes and her messy mane of red hair, and said, "Sure, but if you think you're getting more sex out of me, "She kissed him quickly and said, "We'll see about that." Then she was clambering over him and pulling him out of the bed. Reyansh was lying there cradling Felicia in his arms, and Sage called back to them, "Don't take all the covers; we'll be back."As the water poured over them, in a brief break in their making out and hurried cleaning, Sage looked up at him and asked, "So, out in the other world, um, are you seeing anyone?"Don chuckled, bent down to kiss her, and then picked her up. She threw her arms around his neck and wrapped her legs around his waist, sinking down on his cock. Don's hands gripped her ass and slowly raised and lowered her. He smiled and said, "Well, I have this relationship with Toshia that's gotten interesting, but, as you know, she's got a girlfriend, but, actually, I was thinking I would like to be seeing you. If you're free, that is.""I think we can work something out," she smirked. "I take it we're going to be swingers, or something like that.""That does seem to be the way things are going," he kissed her again. "How does that sound to you?""Hum, pretty damn good. Just remember, ""I belong to you," he nodded."Aye, and, for the record, in case you were wondering, vice versa," she said as she flexed herself against him, working up and down and grinding against the base of his cock.Don grinned, "Yeah, I worked that out.""But we share.""Right.""And if we get a chance, we're banging the hell out of Toshia," she said."Of course.""Good," she kissed him. "Now fuck me. I want to have one more orgasm before we go to bed.""Greedy girl," he smiled."Hell yeah!""There was a lot more sex on the Riverboat, and we spent some time at the Resort.""Did she really say that about me?" Toshia asked."I swear," Don chuckled."Uh, I do like the sound of that," she smiled. "But you were saying.""Yeah, we did the Jungle Room, naturally, and I showed her the Temple. She got gangbanged in the Grotto, which is a very wet area, as you might expect.""How many guys? In the gangbang, I mean.""It's not a competition, you know," Don laughed.Toshia rolled her eyes at him."There were about a dozen, plus me.""Yes! Still the champion!" Toshia grinned."Well, that was before her trials, so, ""Doesn't count," Toshia said."Seriously?""I have ruled. Okay, you can go on with the story."Chapter 7. Lady Primrose's EarringsAs he and Sage made their way to the Crimson Mountain, Don was acutely aware of their impending separation, and the fact that they might remain apart for quite some time. Accordingly, he made sure they had a variety of plans for meeting up, if possible, leaving messages, when the opportunity presented itself, etc. Passing through the Manor they would leave word with the Scholar, and then linger about there at least for a few days. Passing through the Resort they would both check in with the Sheriff and leave word with the Sage."I'll try to remember that," Sage laughed."Yeah, and I'm trying to get used to thinking of you as Evelyn," Don smiled.Don also told her about the Wizard as a potential ally whose home might be a good meeting place, and the Witches of the Glen who might be helpful. Of course, they also thought the Maidenhead might be useful, even if they couldn't be too sure it would long remain in Megan's control. In turn, Evelyn told him about a cafe in the bazaar on the far side of the sea, and they agreed to check in at the tavern on the beach and Ambrosia's when in the vicinity of Rendezvous.When they got to the locker rooms in the Hall of the Crimson Mountain King, they bathed, but Don made a point of retrieving the staffs the Wizard had given him and Shelonda what seemed so long ago. Stephanie had had no real experience with such things, and Nicole was positively averse to using any kind of weapon. Evelyn, though, had some martial arts training, though it was mostly in aikido, and definitely had no problem with weapons."Too bad we don't have swords," she mused as she spun the enchanted wooden staff in her hands. Having been made for Shelonda, it was just about the perfect size for Evelyn."God, you're hot!" Don grinned as he admired the way the muscles in her arms and wrists moved as she played with the staff."Oh, we should have gotten bows and arrows from the elves!"Don groaned, "Ugh, why didn't I think of that?"She laughed, "Well, you're not the only one who didn't.""On the other hand," he mused, "it doesn't seem like we're very likely to be called upon to fight anyone. Still, an unbreakable staff can be a useful tool.""Hard wood can definitely be good to get your hands on," she smirked.It turned out that, as long as they bathed and were naked, the red-robed servitors had no problem with letting them proceed into the Pleasure Dome and seemed to pay no attention at all to the staffs."Holy hell!" Evelyn breathed as they entered the vast chamber, momentarily stunned by the scale of both the room and the orgy going on in it."Yeah," Don nodded.They proceeded to the circular couch in the middle of the dome, Evelyn taking in the spectacle as they went."The king's throne is that away, but I want to see if we can just ride the sofa up," Don said. "But first, come with me. I want to have some time with you before we head up."He led her down to the base of the stairs, where they set their staffs off to the side, out of the way but close at hand, and made love for what might be the last time in a long while. Though a few of the other revelers offered to join in, Don and Evelyn kept to themselves this time. When they were finally worn out, they made a quick trip to the nearest fountain to clean up and then returned to the sofa. With their staffs across their laps, and their hands tightly clasped, they rode the couch up to the waiting room."Damn!" Evelyn grinned. "This is not safe at all!"

 Weekend Samplers: Part 3.A Trip to Walter & Vera's Lake house.Based on posts by lckscknfck7, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Ken and I tightened the moorings on the boat and decided the worst of the weather was over. We headed to the marina to find out the weather forecast, and it looked like it was going to rain the rest of the night, and into the morning. No campfire tonight.We grabbed a few six-packs and decided to check out the campground lodge. Ken's tow straps came in handy as we ended up helping the park staff clear the essential roads, on our way to the lodge. Twenty minutes of tugging and dodging felled trees later, we pulled up to the unusually crowded lodge. On an average weekend, you'd have trouble believing the lodge was open, but on this early night, even with the few campers that showed up yesterday, there were at least three families, a half dozen couples, and a church youth group.Heavy wind and rain didn't make camping in tents very fun, so most of the campers decided to head to the lodge to get out of the weather, enjoy some popcorn, and maybe catch a free movie. Herbie the Love Bug was playing on this particular evening.Mixed in the crowd, sitting in the back, were the older couple we met at the floating dock. The woman caught my eye, and apparently, I caught hers as she sprang up to greet me."I thought we might see you here!" she said happily. Her breath carried the smell of gin, which was almost expected, but her perfume smelled like something Angie wore whenever she wanted to get fucked. "I'm Vera," she held out her hand; "and this is my husband, Walter."I shook her hand and introduced Ken and myself. She bluntly asked if we were gay. After a little laughter, we explained that our "significant" others were taking a nap back in the camper. She asked if we were married, to which Ken reluctantly replied; "Just me.""Well, just because you're married doesn't mean you can't have any fun, right?" Walter asked."Oh, I still have fun. Sometimes more than I deserve. " Ken added.This last comment caused Vera to raise an eyebrow. She looked at me, then looked me over."How about you? Do you still have fun?" she asked. She had a disarming, flirtatious way of talking and moving. He body language was very provocative.“Yes we do.” I added. “There are some worn out women who would agree, if they weren't napping, just now.”Walter didn't appear to mind, or pay any attention to us. He was too busy looking at the female half of a young couple sitting across from us. The girl's bikini top was wet and probably cold by the look of her erect nipples."Yeah, I think I still have plenty of fun." I smiled and looked at Walter, trying to draw Vera's attention to his gaze."Plenty to go around?" Vera pursued. She moved closer to me and rubbed her cleavage onto my upper arm. She gently rested her hand on my ass, and pulled my hand onto hers. I instinctively gave her cheek a squeeze and was surprised at the firmness."Do you work out?" I asked."Once a day. Sometimes twice if I have a little extra energy" she smiled. She stepped away and gave a little turn like a runway model at the end of the runway. "What do you think?" she asked."I think whatever you're doing is working very well for you. Your husband must be very happy." I added."Walter?" she balked. "He's happy, alright, as long as I keep letting him jerk off to the likes of little miss nipples over there."I wasn't sure if I was playing into her hands or she was playing into mine, but I think we were thinking along the same lines. I looked her over and noticed she had done a very good job of maintaining a dark tan without letting her skin turn to leather. Her body was as firm and tight as a Dallas Cowboy's Cheerleader, but her face gave her age away, especially when she smiled, which unfortunately, was quite often."How old do you think I am?" she asked."I don't know, and it wouldn't be polite for me to guess." I said, trying to avoid a conflict."You're polite enough to grab my ass in front of my husband, so you can be polite enough to guess," she said without smiling.She had sharp wits and a very assertive nature."I don't know. Forty-five?” I asked.  “Fifty?""Ha!" she laughed. "I turn fifty-five this weekend. Not bad, for a Swedish gal, huh?""No,” I answered. "Not bad at all. Well, happy birthday!" She walked back to her husband to pull him into the conversation.It wasn't until she turned her back to me that I realized what great shape she was really in. From the back, she could have been one of Angie's friends from college. Her blond-white hair aside, the rest of her looked like she could be in her mid-twenties. She wore a linen shirt tied around the waist, khaki Capri pants, and very sexy sandals. Her calves bulged as she stepped away. Her feet were perfectly maintained, and she might have had work done to remove spider veins from her ankles and calves because they also looked picture-perfect.Her legs were toned like a gymnast, and her stomach was as flat as Angie's. Her breasts looked bigger than a C cup, but not quite as full as Sarah's. She turned back toward Ken and me, and we watched as her breasts bounced freely under her shirt. If they were fake, she really got her money's worth. Her arms were toned, and her wrists were covered in jewelry. She was probably quite rich, obviously pampered, unfortunately high-maintenance, but also extremely hot."I have a proposition for you," she whispered in my ear."We have a cabin not far from here. One of several properties Walter bought after he retired. It's nice, but it's too big for the two of us, with 4 bedrooms and 3 bathrooms, indoor Jacuzzi...""What about our significant others?" I interrupted."Silly, they're invited, too," she hushed. "It would be a lot nicer than spending the rest of the weekend cooped up in a camper, don't you think? Not much privacy, is there?"I explained that “Angie and I were originally sleeping in a tent, but the wind blew most of our gear away, and the camper became a nice alternative. The thought of sleeping on a real bed sounds good, though.”I talked to Ken about it briefly, and he gave the typical "Have to clear it with Sarah" answer."I tell you what," Vera continued. "You can ride with me back to your campground to get your girlfriends, or wives, or whatever. Ken can ride with Walter to clean the place up a bit."Ken looked a little disappointed, but she assured him we wouldn't be far behind. We finished our popcorn and headed outside into a light rain shower."Damn this rain," Vera said under her breath. She didn't seem to be afraid of the water, though. She got into her huge luxury Suburban and as she leaned over to unlock the passenger door, I could see that her shirt was soaked and her nipples were practically poking through. She caught me staring and smiled. Then I noticed she has power locks on her door panel. She just wanted me to admire the pendulous sway of her tanned braless tits.Ken and Walter turned right down the road from the lodge as we turned left. She turned down a trail I hadn't seen before, and parked the vehicle, in the solitude of that deserted, drizzly path."What's going on?" I asked."You like my tits?" she asked, as she turned to face me and started to unbutton her shirt. I felt my cock stiffen and she seemed to take notice. "I'll take that as a yes.""What are you doing, Vera?" I asked, knowing the answer."Let me tell you a little secret," she whispered as she slid off her shirt. "I watched your girlfriend perform oral sex on you this morning.""What are you talking about?" I asked."Well, I should say that I watched Walter, watching your girlfriend perform oral sex on you this morning. You know, on the floating dock." Vera unzipped her pants and flipped off her sandals. "He killed the motor and pulled out his cock as soon as she took off her bikini top. He didn't start stroking, though, until her head started bobbing up and down on your beautiful cock.""You saw all that?" I asked surprised."Oh yes!" She started pulling off her pants, and I helped her out of them. No underwear? No tan lines, either. There she sat, facing me in the driver's seat, as naked as the day she was born, but with a very blessed post-pubescent shapeliness; bedazzled with bling and a fantastic tan.As she seductively caressed her nipples, she continued;  "I grabbed another set of binoculars and watched for myself. It was a very, umm; motivating sight. What really got me going, though, was when you came in her mouth, and then she moved onto your friend."She was now pulling my clothes off. Her body was in better shape than most women half her age. My cock sprang out and hit her in the chin as she pulled my pants down. She reached for my cock with a jewelry-covered hand and began stroking it gently. She leaned over to kiss the head and then rub it along her cheeks. She continued to stroke me as she looked up."Weren't you jealous?" she asked in between kisses and licks on my shaft."No. It wasn't like that. We were all just friends goofing around and;" I stopped as she gently swallowed my cock. In one motion, my entire length was down her throat. She paused for a moment to let her stong tongue massage my hard shaft, and then slowly pulled her head back as if coming up for air."Just friends?" she asked, and then engulfed my cock again. This time, not quite all the way down her throat, but now she was actually sucking me off. She paused again."Well, things got a little out of control." I managed to say."You mean like this?" she said, just before twisting her head on my shaft each time she went down on me. She worked a hand around the base of my cock and twisted in the opposite direction, and then reached down with her other hand and began fingering her cunt. Seconds later she reached up to my mouth with those wet fingers, and asked me if I liked the way her fingers tasted. I licked her fingers, telling her she tasted nice, and she sucked harder. I told her that her cunt must taste even better.She slid her ass off the front bench seat and guided my shoulders down to the warm spot where her ass had been. I hooked an arm under her waist and pulled her cunt to my mouth, bringing her on top of me in a "69" position.Her cunt really did taste good. I'm not sure how some women manage that, but I found myself not wanting to take my mouth off of her. She sucked me to a full blasting orgasm, and; as expected; swallowed eagerly. She knelt up and on my face, grinding her cunt into my nose and mouth. A few minutes later she leaned against her driver's door and guided  me back up to a sitting position. She slumped down with her back and shoulders against the door, and spread her legs for me."You like it?" she asked shyly.For a 55 year-old cunt, it was not what I expected. The labia weren't stretched out at all, and her cunt hair was white and sorta long, but soft and straight. She kept it shaved on the sides (or maybe Walter had that honor), making it look like a Mohawk. I followed her cunt to her thighs, legs, calves, and pretty feet. She wore an ankle bracelet on one ankle. I moved on top of her and easily slid my cock into her."I'll take that as a yes,” she whispered and kissed me all over my face.I was worried that I might not be measuring up to her expectations, but I soon felt her cunt tighten around me. Her rhythm was a lot slower than Angie's or Sarah's, and I wasn't sure if I was doing anything for her. She was doing plenty for me, though; as her cunt continued to relax then tighten around my shaft with each thrust. Figuring there was no way I was going to get her pregnant, I quickened my pace and thrust harder and faster. She moaned and then clawed at my back as she felt me cum inside her. Her cunt tightened one more time and then something that felt like warm water gushed from her cunt."Oh shit," she cried. I thought she must have pissed on me. "That was just what I needed!" I looked down and what looked like watered-down jizz was all over my stomach."I'm a squirter," she smiled. Pulling a big beach towel from under my end of the bench seat. She gently wiped me dry; almost reverently fondling my semi-flaccid phallus. Then she wiped her crotch area."Sorry." She slid behind the wheel and started up the Suburban. "I guess we'd better go get your significant others, huh?" she smiled.I gave her directions to the parking area near the camper. She said she was very familiar with our particular campsite, so I relaxed. Vera was a site, as she drove the Suburban through the wooded campground; naked. I think I was hypnotized by her pendulous mammaries, because the next thing I noticed was her shutting the vehicle off. I scurried to redress."I don't know why you're bothering. They're probably going down on each other in there, anyway." Vera said. "We're just going to startle them, but maybe they'll let us join in." She smiled at me."Alright, Vera. For the emotional vulnerabilities of my teen girlfriend, you're going to have to put on your clothes, soaked or not." I informed her.She stepped out of the Suburban and began walking to the camper completely naked. It was probably an hour before sunset, but I could see her clearly. The contrast of her dark tan and Swedish white-blond hair was almost eerie.“Please, Vera.” I softly asked. “Help my woman get adjusted to this. Ken and Sarah have already shocked her sensibilities too much for one day.”The rain was barely a drizzle, and she got about halfway to the camper before she turned around."Oh, alright. There's nobody else out here, you know," she argued. I nodded and admired her tits as they swayed and bounced with each step as she walked back to the Suburban to get her clothes.She tied the bottom of her shirt around her waist, showing off an unusually well-toned six-pack. She could barely pull her pants up without falling over, and she decided to leave her expensive sandals in the vehicle. Her feet were old, but not unattractive. They weren't nearly as pretty as Sarah's, but almost as nice as Angie's.I decided to lead the way. Hoping to catch Angie and Sarah in a muff-diving session, I opened the door to the camper as quietly as possible. Unfortunately, Angie was still asleep on the bunk bed, and Sarah was back in the bedroom, naked and lying on her stomach with one hand between her legs."She hasn't been getting enough, huh?" Vera whispered. Her whisper startled Angie, who almost bumped her head as she sat up. Her bathrobe had come undone, and her tits were in plain view."Umm, Walter is going to like you, sweetheart." Vera said with a grin.Angie covered herself up. "Who is this?" she looked at me sternly."This is Vera, a friend we just met at the lodge. Her husband is Walter. They were on the boat that came by the floating dock this morning." I answered."Oh" Angie answered in a dream-like state. "Well, what's she doing here; and where's Ken?""Ken's on his way to her place with Walter. They were going to stop and get some food and drinks. We're going to go to their cabin until the weather gets better. Sound Okay to you?" I asked."Sounds good to me. The electricity went out again, right after you guys snuck out of here. I could use some air conditioning." Sarah joined in, putting the bathrobe back on and tying the terry cloth belt around her waist."Well, then. It's settled. Walter and I love to entertain guests, and you are such attractive couples." Vera added.I wasn't sure how long she would keep putting on the charade, but I was sure the girls knew Vera was a dirty ol' woman, rich or not.I went over everyone's names again, and Sarah and Angie started getting their clothes together. Most of our clothes were scattered around the campsite, so I picked up the cleanest clothes and put them in the Suburban, then put the rest of the muddy clothes in a garbage bag and threw them in the car. Angie put on a thin T-shirt and a bikini bottom while Sarah put on a bikini top and some denim cut-offs.We tried to clean up the campground as best we could, but knew we wouldn't be able to pick up everything before the next wave of rain.Angie couldn't help but notice Vera's tits as she walked around the campsite. "Are they real?" Angie asked Vera."Well, what do you think? Feel them." Vera said proudly, and untied her shirt.Sarah looked at Angie fondling Vera's tits, and walked over to feel them, too. Sarah caressed them from the bottom to the top, and then pinched one of Vera's nipples."Sarah, you are a naughty one, aren't you?" Vera said as she gently moved Sarah's hand away.

 Weekend Samplers: Part 2.Angie claims her just rights to Ken.Based on posts by lckscknfck7, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Angie finished giving me a very public blowjob in the middle of the lake, With Sarah and Ken just a few feet away, on that floating dock platform. Perhaps others were also watching, with high-power lenses?Ken applauded with whistles and clapping his hands while Sarah just looked at me and smiled. Angie was fingering her cunt while she gave me one of the best blowjobs of my life. Ken hopped onto the floating dock and dropped his shorts. He looked to Sarah with hope in his eyes, but Sarah just put her arms behind her head and laid back down. Ken directed his attention to Angie and me and began jerking off in front of us.I came sooner than I expected; and Angie, for the second time ever, swallowed everything. She looked at Ken jerking off and got up off her knees."No need for that, Ken" Angie said as she walked over to Ken. Sarah sat back up to see what was going on. Angie got on her knees in front of Ken and looked at Sarah and me."Objections? We're all friends, after all, right?" Angie said with a cum-covered smile."If it makes you happy, go for it" I answered. Angie looked at Sarah, almost as if she hoped she would stop her, but Sarah just smiled at her. Ken looked at me to make sure I was okay with it, and I just nodded to him.Angie looked pissed. When she put his short cock in her mouth, Ken winced as Angie let her teeth come down a little harder than expected. Was that a retribution for Ken's role in setting up her boyfriend with the buxom bimbo in camp? Within a minute, though, she changed her attitude as Ken's cock got wider and wider. Angie was trying to deep-throat Ken the same way she deep-throated me, but his cock curved up so sharply, she kept gagging. Cocks that curl up need to throated upside-down.Ken pulled away from her and suggested they try a different position. Angie, somewhat frustrated, agreed. When she saw Ken lay on his back, she stood up and stepped out of her bikini bottoms. She lay on top of him, never looking up at Sarah or me. In a perfect "69", Angie was able to straddle over him and get more of Ken's cock down her throat, and Ken was able to lick Angie's beautifully trimmed cunt. I had a perfect view of Angie's ass, and it was a great sight. Tan lines definitely worked for Angie.In the heat of the moment, Angie orgasmed, letting out a little cunt fart in Ken's face. Ken chuckled, embarrassing Angie. She hopped off of Ken and grabbed her bikini bottom, then hopped in the boat and put the rest of her clothes on. Ken, left high and dry again, shook his head, got up, pulled on his shorts and jumped back in the water."Guess that leaves you and me, huh?" Sarah asked me.Before I could answer, I noticed a big fancy boat approaching from the other side of the lake.As the stranger's boat approached, I realized my shorts were still around my ankles and my hard-on had not gone away. I quickly pulled up my shorts and hopped in the boat beside Angie. Ken swam around to the back of his boat and climbed the ladder. Sarah, completely nude, wrapped a towel around her, and carefully stepped into the boat and sat across from me with her back to the strangers. She lifted one leg, letting the towel separate from around her waist and exposing her perfectly hairless cunt. Angie looked at her in disgust."What? I need to make the most of the sun this morning. Don't be afraid, Angie. It won't bite. In fact, if you pet mine, I'll pet yours. What d'ya say?" Sarah asked jokingly.Angie looked away and pouted. Her nipples wanted to poke through her bikini top and T-shirt again. The little sun she had already absorbed made her legs look incredible. Her whole body was a thing of beauty and the memory of Ken's short but fat cock filling her mouth made my cock start to swell. I imagined Ken's fat cock filling Angie's cunt, and her moaning from never having had anything that wide inside her. Imagine a glass beer bottle, but only half the height. That's still a narrower girth than Ken's French cock.I could see how Ken could get off listening to me fuck his wife all night. I was starting to think Ken might be on to something. It was probably just a phase, but now  I really wanted to see Angie get fucked by Ken. Maybe it was just my guilt for fucking Sarah? Maybe Ken and I would both end up fucking my Angie at the same time? I caught myself reaching for my cock as I heard the sound of a coiled rope landing on the floating dock.The other boat pulled up to the floating dock and an older gentleman stepped out. His female companion, tanned almost to the point of Late-summer perfection, stepped up from below waiving a jewelry-covered arm and hand."Leaving so soon? We just got here." The man called to us. "You should stay out as long as you can. There's a storm headed this way that looks like it'll make the rest of the weekend pretty wet."Angie knew all about being pretty wet, but she wasn't in a very good mood at the moment."I think my girlfriend is feeling a little sick, so we're going to head back to shore,” I answered."Maybe it was something she ate?" the cheeky woman said with a grin."Maybe,” I smiled back, realizing the woman was staring at the bulge in my shorts. Had they been watching us all morning? What was she, 54? 55? As she stepped onto the dock, it was apparent that this woman still worked out and maintained the body of a 30 year old. Good for her; and for him. I determined that; given the chance; even I would be willing to fuck her.Ken started up the boat and we all waved goodbye as we headed back to the campground marina where Ken kept his boat. Ken barely had enough time to secure the boat when the sky started to get dark.The rain was about to be coming down, then coming down harder, and the wind would howl around the campground. Folding chairs and chez lounges were undoubtedly going to be tumbling through the woods.What had started out as a peaceful morning on the lake would quickly turn wild. Angie, my girlfriend-at-the-time, in an act of jealousy (or competition), blew one of my best friends right in front of me and his wife. Angie got more than she bargained for, as she soon found my friend's cock to be a few inches shorter, but almost three times the girth of my own throbbing member.I'm not sure if it was because I was younger, in better shape, or not quite as thick-cocked as her husband, but Sarah really seemed to enjoy it when I fucked her. Her husband, Ken, seemed to enjoy the sounds, too."Looks like this might be a good one. You guys might want to pack up your tent and stay in our camper tonight,” Ken said without any hidden agenda.Angie didn't answer. Ken felt bad for Angie and I could tell he wanted to give her a hug in a friendly way, but figured it was too soon to do anything physical with her.By the time we made it back to the campground, the rain was coming down hard. Thanks to Angie leaving our tent flap unzipped, all of the clothes inside were soaked. I rolled up the tent and its contents, grabbed Angie, and ran to the camper.Angie and I were both soaked. Ken had just finished a quick shower when we stepped in, and was in the process of finding a dry pair of shorts. Sarah handed him a towel and told him to save the shorts for later."We have plenty of towels, Ken, but, you forgot to pack plenty of shorts." Sarah half-heartedly complained. Sarah looked at Angie and me; "You two should take a shower and get out of those wet clothes." There was a moment of hesitation.  Angie froze."What's the big deal?” Sarah dismiss the shyness.”We've seen each other naked, now, so just go take a shower."Angie looked at me with puppy-dog eyes and I told her she could go first. Within a few minutes of her jumping in the shower, though, I decided to go in and try to smooth things over.Angie jumped when I got into the small shower with her. I gave her a hug and kiss, then held her close from behind. I wasn't sure what to say and was relieved when she decided to speak first."Are you mad at me?" Angie asked. I shook my head "no". "Are you disappointed in me?" Angie asked. I shook my head "no" again."Are we okay?" I asked her. She nodded "yes", then turned and kissed me some more. We kissed for a few more minutes and then decided to actually try to clean each other up. I soaped her back, her ass, and her legs and within minutes had a full erection. Before I could do anything with it, she turned me around and soaped my back, ass, and legs. As she was working her way back up to my shoulders, she paused momentarily, and then continued washing me.We rinsed off and called for Sarah to bring us two more towels. Sarah gave Angie a short terry cloth bathrobe that barely covered her ass, and gave me a towel that barely reached around my waist. Velcro held the towel in place, but I could tell I wouldn't be able to conceal my erection.Sarah dropped the towel she had been wearing since coming back from the boat ride and stepped into the shower. Ken turned on the portable television. Ken had done a great job of stocking the coolers with beer and food, so there was no chance we were going to starve. He offered Angie and me a beer, which I accepted for both of us. Angie was slipping into a weird mood again, and I couldn't figure out why. I thought we smoothed things out while we were in the shower.  Angie finished the beer quickly, and grabbed another. The local news was giving a weather update: A steady line of thunder storms for the next 12 to 24 hours."That's fucking great!" Angie whined."I couldn't have said it better myself,” Sarah replied, stepping out of the shower. Her hair was up in a ponytail, and she opted to not cover herself. Angie looked at Sarah's full breasts, almost envious. Occasionally, I could see Angie stretching her neck just a little to get a glimpse of Sarah's hairless cunt.Sarah pretended to be looking for this or that, or reaching for something; bending over each time to give us an incredible view of her ass. Sarah was having fun again, but Angie tried to appear as if she wasn't amused. What Angie was doing, was finishing her 3rd beer of the day, and it was barely mid afternoon.We were seated on two cushion bench seats, which doubled as bunks, and a rectangular dining table was between the two benches. The table could also drop down to span the gap between the two benches, creating a kingsize bed.My cock slid out from under the skimpy towel. I slid the towel around my waist so my bare ass was exposed, but my cock was somewhat covered.Sarah looked at me and said; "Don't bother covering it up. Last I checked, Angie sucked Ken's cock in front of everybody. I think I owe you a blowjob, don't I?" Sarah asked.Ken already had opened his towel and was stroking his fat cock; which seemed to be a little fatter and longer than I had remembered.Sarah sat down next to Angie, put her hand on Angie's knee, and whispered into Angie's ear; "Sweetheart, if you didn't want me to blow your boyfriend, why did you blow my husband?"Angie pushed Sarah's hand aside and moved out of the seat, standing next to Ken. Her eyes opened wide when she got a full view of the size of Ken's unusually fat cock. It was probably only 5 inches long, but it was at least as thick as a Coke can, at the base. It gradually began curving up to a thin tipped head. She stood up and let the tiny terrycloth bathrobe fall to the floor. Her nipples were hard and erect, and the white triangles of her tits and above her cunt made her dark tan even more attractive to me."Ken,” Angie said in a tipsy sort of way; "As long as we're keeping score, I think I owe you a fuck, don't I?" She looked at Sarah; "If you don't want me to fuck your husband, why did you fuck my boyfriend?" she asked, stepping backward as if she was going to sit on Ken's lap, on the bench-bed.Sarah's nails were a little longer than Angie's. Was it possible she left some scratches on my back from the night before? Were we so loud that we woke up Angie?Before I had the chance to say anything, Angie had found a seat, and the head of Ken's cock was already in Angie's cunt. Ken pulled her legs up and back, giving Sarah and me a fantastic view of his fat cock inching its way up her cunt. For his size, Ken was very strong and had no problem lifting and lowering Angie onto his lap, in a smooth rocking motion.Ken's torso was almost completely motionless as he raised and lowered her. With every rise and fall, she gasped as she let a little more of my friend inside her. Angie spread her legs a little further and found a foothold on the edge of a bunk bed and the table, relieving him of the control of her rocking on his cock.Angie moved Ken's hands from under her legs and ass, to her tits. She looked at Sarah and me, and then lowered herself even further onto Ken's thick cock.Sarah looked 10 years younger with her hair in a ponytail, but I think the real reason was to keep her hair out of the way for what she was about to do next.Sarah pushed me back on the other bench across from Ken, and straddled on my lap. She kissed me long and hard, making my cock grow instantly. She pushed her tits into my mouth, running her fingers through my hair. She must have known I was getting close, so she pushed me back down on the bench. She shoved my legs back and rubbed her nose into my balls. After a few flicks of her tongue on my asshole, she licked my cock from base to tip and then swallowed its entire length all at once.Ken only had about half his cock up Angie's cunt, but that was apparently enough for him as he let out a groan and shot his load inside her. Angie kept moving up and down on him, continuing to give us an incredible view of her very stretched out, cum-filled cunt.Frantic, and somewhat frustrated Angie tried quickening the pace, but Ken's hard-on was quickly deflating. She hopped off his lap and turned to face him. She wasn't attracted to Ken, but she was definitely attracted to his cock. She knelt between his legs and tugged at his cock as best she could. Occasionally, she'd pop the head of his cock in her mouth and swirl her tongue around, but he was slow to regain his erection. As she panted and grunted, she would tighten her stomach muscles, forcing small gushes of Ken's cum from her cunt.Sarah was expertly blowing me and continued to suck and lick until I ejaculated on her cheek, on her nose, and down her throat. She knew it was a matter of seconds before my cock would be ready to fuck again, and patiently continued to coax another hard-on.The scores were now settled. Sarah claimed her right to blow me, and Angie claimed her right to fuck Ken.Did it end there? No one wanted it to end, so things accelerated. As soon as I was hard again, Sarah pushed me back onto the bunk bed and got on top of me. She lifted one knee to give Angie a clear view as she guided my cock into her hairless cunt, and then took all of my length inside her in one swift motion. I grabbed Sarah's ass cheeks and guided her up and down, impaling her on my cock. She grabbed my hands and guided my fingers to her asshole. I spread her ass cheeks farther, giving Angie and Ken a view of Sarah's open anus.Ken's gaze went from Angie, to his wife's asshole, back to Angie. It probably wasn't until this time that he realized I had fucked his wife up the ass the night before. His cock was beginning to thicken again and Angie pushed him back in much the same way that Sarah pushed me. Angie crawled on top of him, lifting a knee as Sarah did, to give us a view of her attempt to get Ken's fat cock back in her drenched cunt. She leaned forward, resting her head on Ken's chest. Ken thought she was being affectionate, but she had to use both hands to hold his thick shaft as she guided his cock into her sopping wet cunt. When she had about half of his cock inside her, she sat up and put his hands on her tits.She bounced up and down on his cock, but she couldn't get more than about 3 inches inside her. She was tight to begin with, so Ken was undoubtedly having the time of his life. He took his hands off her tits and grabbed her ass cheeks, pulling her onto his cock as I had done to his wife. Her hands found his and guided them toward the crack of her ass. Angie looked over her shoulder, watching as I fucked Sarah. She continued to look at us as she used Ken's hands to pull her cheeks apart. Her asshole opened wide as she tried to get more of his unbelievably fat cock inside her cunt.Sarah and I were definitely enjoying the show. Sarah's asshole dilated and contracted several times as I filled her cunt with cum. We French kissed and hugged while she stroked my cock to another erection.Angie's cunt looked about as stretched as a cunt could be without having given birth. Ken licked two fingers and slid them in her asshole. He was working them in and out of her while she continued to bounce on his cock. More and more of his cock disappeared inside her until she finally let out a yelp as Ken's cock impaled her cervix. Her tits glistened with sweat as her chest rose and fell with her heavy breaths. She fell forward and kissed Ken's hairy chest and nipples. Her ass cheeks shook as she enjoyed several waves of orgasm. The sight of her tanned, slender, 18 year-old frame resting on Ken's short, chubby, hairy body was like something out of a fairytale.Sarah, not one to leave "well-enough" alone, positioned me so I was sitting directly across from Angie and Ken. As she got up to fold the table between the bunk beds out of the way, cum dribbled down her leg.The smell of sex filled the camper. Thunder boomed in the distance, and the wind and rain continued to batter the campground.Angie got more than she bargained for, as she soon found my friend's cock to be a few inches shorter, but almost three times the girth of my own throbbing member.I'm not sure if it was because I was younger, in better shape, or not quite as thick-cocked as her husband, but Sarah really seemed to enjoy it when I fucked her. Her husband, Ken, seemed to enjoy watching us, too.Angie had practically passed out while lying on Ken's belly. Ken's cum was oozing from her stretched cunt. Ken had watched as his wife bounced on my cock only moments before, and our performance, coupled with Angie's 18-year-old cunt bouncing on his fat cock, must have given him the time of his life. He had wanted this weekend to be all about pleasing his wife, Sarah, but it was starting to look like he was getting the better end of the deal; although I wasn't complaining. I had fucked his wife the previous night and well into the morning, and it was starting to look like we were in for more of the same.Sarah moved the table out of the way, and slid the seat cushions of the camper so they were together on the floor. I sat across from Ken and Angie so they would have a clear, unobstructed view of whatever Sarah was going to do with me next.There was a sharp crack of lightning, and the power to the camper went out. Sarah stepped away to open a few of the windows, and then lit a fragrance candle to shed a little more light on us.Sarah disappeared into the bedroom at the other end of the camper and rustled through a few drawers under the bed. She came out moments later with a large, unused tube of K Y jelly.Sarah practically skipped back to the bunk bed end of the camper and gave me a big, toothy smile.She walked over to Angie, who was on her stomach, and kissed her shoulder very lightly. Angie lifted her head to see who was kissing her, and Sarah gently moved her hair off her forehead and kissed her on the mouth. Angie kissed her back, and their tongues swirled for a few seconds as Sarah's hand found the crack of Angie's ass.Sarah slid three fingers into Angie's wet cunt and pushed Angie's face back into Ken's hairy chest. Angie arched her back as Sarah slid her thumb into her asshole. Sarah bent over and lightly bit Angie's ass cheeks, leaving little bite marks on her tan-lined ass. She worked her fingers in and out of Angie's cunt, pulling out little puddles of Ken's cum as she slid her fingers deeper and deeper.Sarah moved between Angie's legs (and Ken's) and spread them as far as they could go. She dropped to her knees and gently blew on Angie's wet cunt. She moved closer and closer, until her nose was nestled into Angie's asshole and her long tongue was firmly on Angie's clit. Angie let out a moan as Sarah demonstrated her expert cunt-eating skills. As Angie was on the brink of orgasm, Sarah looked back at me."Squirt some of the K Y in my ass. It's still a little sore from last night, but I think I can handle some more." She said with a wink."Angie, you don't mind if your boyfriend puts his cock in my ass while I get you off, do you?" Sarah asked."What?" Angie almost objected. She looked exhausted, but she still had enough energy to enjoy having her cunt licked. "I don't care, just don't stop doing whatever you're doing!" Angie cried. Drunk and horny; Angie was helpless.

The Honeymoon.Captain Evelyn Sage starts a new life with Professor Don.In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Chapter 6. The HoneymoonToshia punched Don in the shoulder. "Ha! I knew it!" she laughed. "I knew you two were into each other!""First, ow! Second, yeah, yeah, I thought so too, Well, I hoped, and I'm glad you were right."She leaned in and kissed his cheek, "I'm glad, too. I can't be the only love of your life.""That escalated quickly!" Don laughed. "And why not?""Well, I've got Sarah, and a girl's only got so much time and energy," she grinned.Don smiled at her and said, "That's fair, I suppose.""But, so what happened? Did she go with you to get her own ring?""Yes, she did," Don nodded. "She left Megan in command of the Maidenhead, and we took the Riverboat upriver, set off cross country, got to the valley and then climbed up to the Crimson Mountain.""You are leaving so much out!" Toshia laughed."Well, I've got to finish the story, right?""Yeah, but give me the highlights at least. Did Sage go back to her celibacy?""Oh no, that was over," Don smiled."Excellent! This must have been like your honeymoon. How did she like the Riverboat and the Resort? Is she as much fun in an orgy as I am?""Well, first, nobody's as much fun at an orgy as you are!""Suck up!"Don laughed, "And, 'honeymoon'? I don't know if I'd go that far, but I see your point. Well, we cut through Rendezvous pretty quickly, and we managed to catch the Riverboat just before it started upriver.""That was lucky.""Oh, we would have found some way to pass the time, ""I'm sure!" Toshia grinned. "So, how was the river trip? At least tell me about that.""Well, we talked about it and decided to try to stick together as much as possible until we got to the pleasure dome. So, if they played the same game the first night, we'd sit it out, but they had another mixer scheduled."After the flurry of activity involved in leaving the Maidenhead and getting to the Riverboat (and Sage wanted to know why it didn't have a name), they enjoyed the opportunity to enjoy a spirited session of fucking on the nearest lounger. Then they commandeered an empty cabin for a nice shower, which, naturally enough, led to more sex, first in the shower, and then on the cabin's bed, which eventually led them back into the shower. As they were drying off and Sage was gathering up the clothes she had brought along, a pretty, blonde woman in a white uniform with a rather short skirt appeared in the cabin doorway and said, "Welcome aboard!""Hi, Sally," Don waved."Oh, hi, Don! Welcome back! We're going to have a fun mixer game in a little bit! It's couples night, so partner up and meet us all up in the ballroom!" Then she had hurried on."I'm standing right here," Sage grumbled with mock irritation.Don shrugged, "I suppose she didn't want to presume anything.""Was it 'couples night,' when you were here before?""No, the first time was kind of a random mixer, 'Cabin Fever,' I think, and the second time Shelonda and I skipped the activity."As they made their way up to the ballroom, Sage asked about the random mixer and Don explained how the women went to claim cabins for themselves while he and the other men waited in the ballroom until Sally let them draw numbers from a black bag she had."We then went to the cabin that matched up with the number and 'got to know' whichever woman was there. When a chime sounded, we hurried back to the ballroom to draw another number.""Wow, that must have been, interesting. You just stopped in the middle of whatever you were doing and went back to the ballroom?""Pretty much, yeah," Don nodded."Even if you were in the middle of sex?""Well, yeah, that was sort of the point, I think. On the one hand, that encouraged you not to waste time, and, on the other, it built up a kind of crazed intensity. After the first round, I can say that the women I met were very much 'come here right now!' if you know what I mean."Sage laughed, "Ay, I know what ye mean. How many rounds were there?""I think there were six.""Hum, how did Toshia take all of this?""Enthusiastically," Don smiled. "When the game was over and I caught up with her, and Shelonda, she was, well, rather extremely well-fucked. I think she said she'd been able to count eight guys.""Eight for six rounds?""Well, there were more men than women, so Sally apparently occasionally sent two guys to the same room. Then, Toshia and Shelonda took a break for one round and then played in the same room, which caused a bit of confusion. But yeah, I'm pretty sure she said eight, though she wasn't exactly counting, like she was in the Disco.""Eight's pretty damn impressive," Sage mused."Well, it was actually at least nine, counting me, after the game was over," Don said, "but that was small potatoes compared to her night in the Disco or her gangbang with the Sisters.""Ah, okay, I have so many questions."By this time, they had gotten to the ballroom, where they scored some fruit and took up a position off to the side where they could talk while waiting for Sally to commence the game. As he told her about the night in the Disco, Don idly noticed that the ballroom had been redecorated. There were low couches arranged so that there were four largish circles in the corners of the big room and one in the center. There were a lot of pillows about, too."So, eighteen guys? In one night?" Sage was clearly impressed."Well, no, that's just in the Disco," Don smiled. "After that we played a game with the Player, so the count was higher, plus some play with women.""Damn! She's quite the woman, eh?""There were more in the next story, and you saw her with your crew, but yeah, she is," nodded Don. Then he had a thought, and quickly said, "I love her, Sage, but you should know, I didn't decide to stay here in Eros until I met you."Sage fixed Don with an amused smile and said, "You don't have to worry about me, Don. I'm not the insecure, possessive type, and I can tell you're nuts about me. In fact, ," she slipped up in front of him and took his cock in her hand. With a serious glint in her eye and a crooked grin, she said, in full piratic, "ye belong t'me now. I just be happy t'share.""Well, alrighty then," Don smiled. He reached around her with both hands, squeezed her perfect ass, and said, "Right back at ye, Cap'n Sage."With her free hand she pulled his head down, and before kissing him said "Actually, it's Evelyn."Their deep, passionate kiss would certainly have led to yet another bout of enthusiastic sex, but Sally chose that moment to ring a bell she'd brought along for the occasion to get everyone's attention."Okay!" Sally grinned. "If you've all picked your partners, we're ready to play a game we call 'Spin the Bottle'!""Seriously?" Sage/Evelyn laughed."This should be good," Toshia chuckled."If you'll all take places around the five circles here, there should be room for four couples at each! And we have twenty couples tonight - perfect! House rules are that everyone starts out naked!" Sally beamed."Shouldn't that include you, Sally?" Don shouted, laughing."I'm not playing, silly!" she laughed back."It was worth a try," Don muttered to Sage, as he happily helped her get out of her clothes, which they tossed onto the low couch on the edge of their chosen circle, which was the corner one to port and forward."She does seem like she'd be, exuberant," Sage chuckled. "Hey, don't forget you're going to tell me about that gangbang.""Sure," Don grinned, "though, remember that that one is all second hand.""Okay, now take a minute to get to know each other while we come around and get a little information from each of you!" Sally shouted.The people around their little circle had arranged themselves in a male-female sequence, and there were no same-sex couples in their group, though Don could see that there were some of those at other circles. Sage was on his immediate right, and on her right was a fit young man with short, curly black hair and blue eyes named Pete and his partner, a young and short Persian woman with wavy dark brown hair cropped short, slender build, big tits, and beautiful amber eyes named Mahsati. Next came Lawrence, a short light-skinned black man with hazel eyes, long, straight dark brown hair, and a variety of tattoos, and his companion (at least for the game) Tina, a blue-eyed woman with a curly mane of deep brown hair with various shades of blonde highlights. Finally, there was Reyansh, a clearly Indian or Pakistani fellow with an athletic build and a neatly trimmed beard to go with his short black hair, and his partner Felicia, a tiny, thin woman with light grey eyes and blonde hair in a pixie cut, and legs that were quite long relative to the rest of her small stature. Felicia kind of reminded Don of the first fairy who had accosted him in the valley of the fey.It turned out that only Reynash and Felicia had known each other before today. "We were having a great time together in Rendezvous, heard about the Resort, and thought we'd try it out," said Reynash in his noticeably accented voice.While they were talking, a tall, curvy woman with large breasts and long curly black hair, who was wearing a uniform like Sally's, came up with a clipboard and a quill pen and started talking to each member of the circle, making some notes, and then moving on. She eventually got to Don, smiled at him, and said, "Hi, I'm Miriam, and I'll be hosting your circle tonight.""Hi Miriam," Don smiled. Her eyes were a very deep brown and he was wishing she weren't wearing that uniform, and/or would be joining in the game."I need your name and your preference in regard to sexual partners," Miriam said with a smile."Don, and women."Sage responded with "Sage, and I like both men and women. Maybe men just a little bit more.""Why do they need that?" Sage asked as Miriam moved on."I have no idea," Don shrugged. "I'm guessing it will keep me from making out with Pete. There's often this kind of low-level 'magic' going on, like how they managed to send men only to cabins women had occupied. I just roll with it these days.""If you'll have a seat," Miriam smiled at all of them, "we can get started." She had done something with her clipboard, which was nowhere to be seen, and was now holding a glass bottle in one hand and a pocket watch in the other.Like the others, Don and Sage sat down on the floor on pillows and awaited instruction. Miriam set the bottle down in the center of the circle, consulted her watch, and said, "We'll start out with just kissing, okay?"Don exchanged a shrug with Sage and then took his turn nodding to Miriam."Very good! Tina, you go first. Just give the bottle a spin!"Don watched her crawl out to the center of the circle and flip the bottle, which seemed to spin a bit faster than it should, and as if it was turning on a fixed axis. It came to rest pointing directly at Pete."Come on over here," Tina laughed, and Pete moved on all fours to her. The other six players and Miriam watched as the two of them kissed tentatively and then more passionately. By the time Miriam called "Time!" they were really into it, each squeezing the other's ass tightly."Reynash, you're next," Miriam announced. In another minute, lucky Reynash was making out with lovely Mahsati.Felicia spun next, and the bottle selected Sage. As he watched her tight ass while she crawled the short distance to Felicia, Don realized he had never seen Sage do anything at all with anyone else. This added a level of intensity to this moment of voyeurism that was quite odd for his time in Eros. He was quite turned on just watching his partner kissing tiny Felicia. All too soon, Miriam called time, and then Don realized it was his turn.He was quite pleased to welcome beautiful young Mahsati to the center of the circle with a long, kiss. In the spirit the others had established, he didn't hesitate to draw her into his arms, enjoying the feeling of her big breasts pressed against his chest or her slender waist in his hands. When Miriam called time, he breathed a heartfelt, "Damn!"Then it was Sage's turn, and she got Felicia. "Come get some seconds, cutie," Sage grinned. This time, Sage took a more aggressive approach, pulling the little woman onto her lap and kissing her deeply, one hand cupping a breast and then pinching a nipple, making Tina gasp and wiggle against her.When Sage got back to her pillow, she whispered to Don, "I had no idea spin the bottle was this much fun!""I think this is just the warm-up," laughed Don.They completed two complete cycles around the circle at this level of interaction. When Mahsati spun next she got Don, and he was more than happy to lean her back and kiss her deeply, one hand under her back and the other squeezing and teasing her tits. That was the only time the bottle picked Don. "That's what you get for not going both ways," Sage teased him. Actually, it was Lawrence who was the unluckiest of the bunch, being completely ignored by the bottle and only getting to kiss someone when it was his turn.At the other end of the extreme, the clear winner was Sage, who got selected four times. With that and her own two turns, she wound up making out with everyone except Mahsati and Lawrence, and twice each with lucky Pete and Felicia. Sage's high point came in the second round, when Don won the chance to kiss her, then she spun and got to make out with Pete, and then Pete spun and was lucky enough to get Sage! Between them Don and Pete did their best to get her nicely riled up. At the end of this, Sage leaned on Don's shoulder and said, "I'm so ready to get past this kissing stuff!"When it was Tina's third turn, Miriam stopped her and asked, "Are you all ready to turn things up a bit?"Everyone enthusiastically agreed they were."Okay," she smiled. "Now whoever spins has to go down on the selected person."This caused a unanimous murmur of approval, and Tina hurried out to the bottle. In another moment, she had her head in Pete's lap, her long, curly hair obscuring everyone's view of what she was doing, though the distinctive up and down motion told the tale well enough. All too quickly, particularly from Pete's perspective, Miriam called time. Don was pretty sure the previous rounds had been longer, with the second a bit longer than then first. This would make good sense if the intention was to build up the sexual tension as much as possible.Reynash took his turn and won a chance to taste Sage. She gave Don a grin and a wink as she told Reynash to get on his back, and then promptly straddled his bearded face. Don watched intently as she bit her lower lip and clasped her tits tightly in her hands. Before she could really get into it, though, Miriam called time. As she returned to Don's side, Sage whispered "Bitch!" but Don could tell she was having fun.The bottle rewarded Reynash for his efforts by pointing to him when Felicia spun next. With her short hair it was easy to watch her lick at his cock and then take it into her mouth. She seemed to have caught on that she wouldn't have much time, so she made no effort to actually bring him off.

 Weekend Samplers: Part 2.Angie claims her just rights to Ken.Based on posts by lckscknfck7, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Angie finished giving me a very public blowjob in the middle of the lake, With Sarah and Ken just a few feet away, on that floating dock platform. Perhaps others were also watching, with high-power lenses?Ken applauded with whistles and clapping his hands while Sarah just looked at me and smiled. Angie was fingering her cunt while she gave me one of the best blowjobs of my life. Ken hopped onto the floating dock and dropped his shorts. He looked to Sarah with hope in his eyes, but Sarah just put her arms behind her head and laid back down. Ken directed his attention to Angie and me and began jerking off in front of us.I came sooner than I expected; and Angie, for the second time ever, swallowed everything. She looked at Ken jerking off and got up off her knees."No need for that, Ken" Angie said as she walked over to Ken. Sarah sat back up to see what was going on. Angie got on her knees in front of Ken and looked at Sarah and me."Objections? We're all friends, after all, right?" Angie said with a cum-covered smile."If it makes you happy, go for it" I answered. Angie looked at Sarah, almost as if she hoped she would stop her, but Sarah just smiled at her. Ken looked at me to make sure I was okay with it, and I just nodded to him.Angie looked pissed. When she put his short cock in her mouth, Ken winced as Angie let her teeth come down a little harder than expected. Was that a retribution for Ken's role in setting up her boyfriend with the buxom bimbo in camp? Within a minute, though, she changed her attitude as Ken's cock got wider and wider. Angie was trying to deep-throat Ken the same way she deep-throated me, but his cock curved up so sharply, she kept gagging. Cocks that curl up need to throated upside-down.Ken pulled away from her and suggested they try a different position. Angie, somewhat frustrated, agreed. When she saw Ken lay on his back, she stood up and stepped out of her bikini bottoms. She lay on top of him, never looking up at Sarah or me. In a perfect "69", Angie was able to straddle over him and get more of Ken's cock down her throat, and Ken was able to lick Angie's beautifully trimmed cunt. I had a perfect view of Angie's ass, and it was a great sight. Tan lines definitely worked for Angie.In the heat of the moment, Angie orgasmed, letting out a little cunt fart in Ken's face. Ken chuckled, embarrassing Angie. She hopped off of Ken and grabbed her bikini bottom, then hopped in the boat and put the rest of her clothes on. Ken, left high and dry again, shook his head, got up, pulled on his shorts and jumped back in the water."Guess that leaves you and me, huh?" Sarah asked me.Before I could answer, I noticed a big fancy boat approaching from the other side of the lake.As the stranger's boat approached, I realized my shorts were still around my ankles and my hard-on had not gone away. I quickly pulled up my shorts and hopped in the boat beside Angie. Ken swam around to the back of his boat and climbed the ladder. Sarah, completely nude, wrapped a towel around her, and carefully stepped into the boat and sat across from me with her back to the strangers. She lifted one leg, letting the towel separate from around her waist and exposing her perfectly hairless cunt. Angie looked at her in disgust."What? I need to make the most of the sun this morning. Don't be afraid, Angie. It won't bite. In fact, if you pet mine, I'll pet yours. What d'ya say?" Sarah asked jokingly.Angie looked away and pouted. Her nipples wanted to poke through her bikini top and T-shirt again. The little sun she had already absorbed made her legs look incredible. Her whole body was a thing of beauty and the memory of Ken's short but fat cock filling her mouth made my cock start to swell. I imagined Ken's fat cock filling Angie's cunt, and her moaning from never having had anything that wide inside her. Imagine a glass beer bottle, but only half the height. That's still a narrower girth than Ken's French cock.I could see how Ken could get off listening to me fuck his wife all night. I was starting to think Ken might be on to something. It was probably just a phase, but now  I really wanted to see Angie get fucked by Ken. Maybe it was just my guilt for fucking Sarah? Maybe Ken and I would both end up fucking my Angie at the same time? I caught myself reaching for my cock as I heard the sound of a coiled rope landing on the floating dock.The other boat pulled up to the floating dock and an older gentleman stepped out. His female companion, tanned almost to the point of Late-summer perfection, stepped up from below waiving a jewelry-covered arm and hand."Leaving so soon? We just got here." The man called to us. "You should stay out as long as you can. There's a storm headed this way that looks like it'll make the rest of the weekend pretty wet."Angie knew all about being pretty wet, but she wasn't in a very good mood at the moment."I think my girlfriend is feeling a little sick, so we're going to head back to shore,” I answered."Maybe it was something she ate?" the cheeky woman said with a grin."Maybe,” I smiled back, realizing the woman was staring at the bulge in my shorts. Had they been watching us all morning? What was she, 54? 55? As she stepped onto the dock, it was apparent that this woman still worked out and maintained the body of a 30 year old. Good for her; and for him. I determined that; given the chance; even I would be willing to fuck her.Ken started up the boat and we all waved goodbye as we headed back to the campground marina where Ken kept his boat. Ken barely had enough time to secure the boat when the sky started to get dark.The rain was about to be coming down, then coming down harder, and the wind would howl around the campground. Folding chairs and chez lounges were undoubtedly going to be tumbling through the woods.What had started out as a peaceful morning on the lake would quickly turn wild. Angie, my girlfriend-at-the-time, in an act of jealousy (or competition), blew one of my best friends right in front of me and his wife. Angie got more than she bargained for, as she soon found my friend's cock to be a few inches shorter, but almost three times the girth of my own throbbing member.I'm not sure if it was because I was younger, in better shape, or not quite as thick-cocked as her husband, but Sarah really seemed to enjoy it when I fucked her. Her husband, Ken, seemed to enjoy the sounds, too."Looks like this might be a good one. You guys might want to pack up your tent and stay in our camper tonight,” Ken said without any hidden agenda.Angie didn't answer. Ken felt bad for Angie and I could tell he wanted to give her a hug in a friendly way, but figured it was too soon to do anything physical with her.By the time we made it back to the campground, the rain was coming down hard. Thanks to Angie leaving our tent flap unzipped, all of the clothes inside were soaked. I rolled up the tent and its contents, grabbed Angie, and ran to the camper.Angie and I were both soaked. Ken had just finished a quick shower when we stepped in, and was in the process of finding a dry pair of shorts. Sarah handed him a towel and told him to save the shorts for later."We have plenty of towels, Ken, but, you forgot to pack plenty of shorts." Sarah half-heartedly complained. Sarah looked at Angie and me; "You two should take a shower and get out of those wet clothes." There was a moment of hesitation.  Angie froze."What's the big deal?” Sarah dismiss the shyness.”We've seen each other naked, now, so just go take a shower."Angie looked at me with puppy-dog eyes and I told her she could go first. Within a few minutes of her jumping in the shower, though, I decided to go in and try to smooth things over.Angie jumped when I got into the small shower with her. I gave her a hug and kiss, then held her close from behind. I wasn't sure what to say and was relieved when she decided to speak first."Are you mad at me?" Angie asked. I shook my head "no". "Are you disappointed in me?" Angie asked. I shook my head "no" again."Are we okay?" I asked her. She nodded "yes", then turned and kissed me some more. We kissed for a few more minutes and then decided to actually try to clean each other up. I soaped her back, her ass, and her legs and within minutes had a full erection. Before I could do anything with it, she turned me around and soaped my back, ass, and legs. As she was working her way back up to my shoulders, she paused momentarily, and then continued washing me.We rinsed off and called for Sarah to bring us two more towels. Sarah gave Angie a short terry cloth bathrobe that barely covered her ass, and gave me a towel that barely reached around my waist. Velcro held the towel in place, but I could tell I wouldn't be able to conceal my erection.Sarah dropped the towel she had been wearing since coming back from the boat ride and stepped into the shower. Ken turned on the portable television. Ken had done a great job of stocking the coolers with beer and food, so there was no chance we were going to starve. He offered Angie and me a beer, which I accepted for both of us. Angie was slipping into a weird mood again, and I couldn't figure out why. I thought we smoothed things out while we were in the shower.  Angie finished the beer quickly, and grabbed another. The local news was giving a weather update: A steady line of thunder storms for the next 12 to 24 hours."That's fucking great!" Angie whined."I couldn't have said it better myself,” Sarah replied, stepping out of the shower. Her hair was up in a ponytail, and she opted to not cover herself. Angie looked at Sarah's full breasts, almost envious. Occasionally, I could see Angie stretching her neck just a little to get a glimpse of Sarah's hairless cunt.Sarah pretended to be looking for this or that, or reaching for something; bending over each time to give us an incredible view of her ass. Sarah was having fun again, but Angie tried to appear as if she wasn't amused. What Angie was doing, was finishing her 3rd beer of the day, and it was barely mid afternoon.We were seated on two cushion bench seats, which doubled as bunks, and a rectangular dining table was between the two benches. The table could also drop down to span the gap between the two benches, creating a kingsize bed.My cock slid out from under the skimpy towel. I slid the towel around my waist so my bare ass was exposed, but my cock was somewhat covered.Sarah looked at me and said; "Don't bother covering it up. Last I checked, Angie sucked Ken's cock in front of everybody. I think I owe you a blowjob, don't I?" Sarah asked.Ken already had opened his towel and was stroking his fat cock; which seemed to be a little fatter and longer than I had remembered.Sarah sat down next to Angie, put her hand on Angie's knee, and whispered into Angie's ear; "Sweetheart, if you didn't want me to blow your boyfriend, why did you blow my husband?"Angie pushed Sarah's hand aside and moved out of the seat, standing next to Ken. Her eyes opened wide when she got a full view of the size of Ken's unusually fat cock. It was probably only 5 inches long, but it was at least as thick as a Coke can, at the base. It gradually began curving up to a thin tipped head. She stood up and let the tiny terrycloth bathrobe fall to the floor. Her nipples were hard and erect, and the white triangles of her tits and above her cunt made her dark tan even more attractive to me."Ken,” Angie said in a tipsy sort of way; "As long as we're keeping score, I think I owe you a fuck, don't I?" She looked at Sarah; "If you don't want me to fuck your husband, why did you fuck my boyfriend?" she asked, stepping backward as if she was going to sit on Ken's lap, on the bench-bed.Sarah's nails were a little longer than Angie's. Was it possible she left some scratches on my back from the night before? Were we so loud that we woke up Angie?Before I had the chance to say anything, Angie had found a seat, and the head of Ken's cock was already in Angie's cunt. Ken pulled her legs up and back, giving Sarah and me a fantastic view of his fat cock inching its way up her cunt. For his size, Ken was very strong and had no problem lifting and lowering Angie onto his lap, in a smooth rocking motion.Ken's torso was almost completely motionless as he raised and lowered her. With every rise and fall, she gasped as she let a little more of my friend inside her. Angie spread her legs a little further and found a foothold on the edge of a bunk bed and the table, relieving him of the control of her rocking on his cock.Angie moved Ken's hands from under her legs and ass, to her tits. She looked at Sarah and me, and then lowered herself even further onto Ken's thick cock.Sarah looked 10 years younger with her hair in a ponytail, but I think the real reason was to keep her hair out of the way for what she was about to do next.Sarah pushed me back on the other bench across from Ken, and straddled on my lap. She kissed me long and hard, making my cock grow instantly. She pushed her tits into my mouth, running her fingers through my hair. She must have known I was getting close, so she pushed me back down on the bench. She shoved my legs back and rubbed her nose into my balls. After a few flicks of her tongue on my asshole, she licked my cock from base to tip and then swallowed its entire length all at once.Ken only had about half his cock up Angie's cunt, but that was apparently enough for him as he let out a groan and shot his load inside her. Angie kept moving up and down on him, continuing to give us an incredible view of her very stretched out, cum-filled cunt.Frantic, and somewhat frustrated Angie tried quickening the pace, but Ken's hard-on was quickly deflating. She hopped off his lap and turned to face him. She wasn't attracted to Ken, but she was definitely attracted to his cock. She knelt between his legs and tugged at his cock as best she could. Occasionally, she'd pop the head of his cock in her mouth and swirl her tongue around, but he was slow to regain his erection. As she panted and grunted, she would tighten her stomach muscles, forcing small gushes of Ken's cum from her cunt.Sarah was expertly blowing me and continued to suck and lick until I ejaculated on her cheek, on her nose, and down her throat. She knew it was a matter of seconds before my cock would be ready to fuck again, and patiently continued to coax another hard-on.The scores were now settled. Sarah claimed her right to blow me, and Angie claimed her right to fuck Ken.Did it end there? No one wanted it to end, so things accelerated. As soon as I was hard again, Sarah pushed me back onto the bunk bed and got on top of me. She lifted one knee to give Angie a clear view as she guided my cock into her hairless cunt, and then took all of my length inside her in one swift motion. I grabbed Sarah's ass cheeks and guided her up and down, impaling her on my cock. She grabbed my hands and guided my fingers to her asshole. I spread her ass cheeks farther, giving Angie and Ken a view of Sarah's open anus.Ken's gaze went from Angie, to his wife's asshole, back to Angie. It probably wasn't until this time that he realized I had fucked his wife up the ass the night before. His cock was beginning to thicken again and Angie pushed him back in much the same way that Sarah pushed me. Angie crawled on top of him, lifting a knee as Sarah did, to give us a view of her attempt to get Ken's fat cock back in her drenched cunt. She leaned forward, resting her head on Ken's chest. Ken thought she was being affectionate, but she had to use both hands to hold his thick shaft as she guided his cock into her sopping wet cunt. When she had about half of his cock inside her, she sat up and put his hands on her tits.She bounced up and down on his cock, but she couldn't get more than about 3 inches inside her. She was tight to begin with, so Ken was undoubtedly having the time of his life. He took his hands off her tits and grabbed her ass cheeks, pulling her onto his cock as I had done to his wife. Her hands found his and guided them toward the crack of her ass. Angie looked over her shoulder, watching as I fucked Sarah. She continued to look at us as she used Ken's hands to pull her cheeks apart. Her asshole opened wide as she tried to get more of his unbelievably fat cock inside her cunt.Sarah and I were definitely enjoying the show. Sarah's asshole dilated and contracted several times as I filled her cunt with cum. We French kissed and hugged while she stroked my cock to another erection.Angie's cunt looked about as stretched as a cunt could be without having given birth. Ken licked two fingers and slid them in her asshole. He was working them in and out of her while she continued to bounce on his cock. More and more of his cock disappeared inside her until she finally let out a yelp as Ken's cock impaled her cervix. Her tits glistened with sweat as her chest rose and fell with her heavy breaths. She fell forward and kissed Ken's hairy chest and nipples. Her ass cheeks shook as she enjoyed several waves of orgasm. The sight of her tanned, slender, 18 year-old frame resting on Ken's short, chubby, hairy body was like something out of a fairytale.Sarah, not one to leave "well-enough" alone, positioned me so I was sitting directly across from Angie and Ken. As she got up to fold the table between the bunk beds out of the way, cum dribbled down her leg.The smell of sex filled the camper. Thunder boomed in the distance, and the wind and rain continued to batter the campground.Angie got more than she bargained for, as she soon found my friend's cock to be a few inches shorter, but almost three times the girth of my own throbbing member.I'm not sure if it was because I was younger, in better shape, or not quite as thick-cocked as her husband, but Sarah really seemed to enjoy it when I fucked her. Her husband, Ken, seemed to enjoy watching us, too.Angie had practically passed out while lying on Ken's belly. Ken's cum was oozing from her stretched cunt. Ken had watched as his wife bounced on my cock only moments before, and our performance, coupled with Angie's 18-year-old cunt bouncing on his fat cock, must have given him the time of his life. He had wanted this weekend to be all about pleasing his wife, Sarah, but it was starting to look like he was getting the better end of the deal; although I wasn't complaining. I had fucked his wife the previous night and well into the morning, and it was starting to look like we were in for more of the same.Sarah moved the table out of the way, and slid the seat cushions of the camper so they were together on the floor. I sat across from Ken and Angie so they would have a clear, unobstructed view of whatever Sarah was going to do with me next.There was a sharp crack of lightning, and the power to the camper went out. Sarah stepped away to open a few of the windows, and then lit a fragrance candle to shed a little more light on us.Sarah disappeared into the bedroom at the other end of the camper and rustled through a few drawers under the bed. She came out moments later with a large, unused tube of K Y jelly.Sarah practically skipped back to the bunk bed end of the camper and gave me a big, toothy smile.She walked over to Angie, who was on her stomach, and kissed her shoulder very lightly. Angie lifted her head to see who was kissing her, and Sarah gently moved her hair off her forehead and kissed her on the mouth. Angie kissed her back, and their tongues swirled for a few seconds as Sarah's hand found the crack of Angie's ass.Sarah slid three fingers into Angie's wet cunt and pushed Angie's face back into Ken's hairy chest. Angie arched her back as Sarah slid her thumb into her asshole. Sarah bent over and lightly bit Angie's ass cheeks, leaving little bite marks on her tan-lined ass. She worked her fingers in and out of Angie's cunt, pulling out little puddles of Ken's cum as she slid her fingers deeper and deeper.Sarah moved between Angie's legs (and Ken's) and spread them as far as they could go. She dropped to her knees and gently blew on Angie's wet cunt. She moved closer and closer, until her nose was nestled into Angie's asshole and her long tongue was firmly on Angie's clit. Angie let out a moan as Sarah demonstrated her expert cunt-eating skills. As Angie was on the brink of orgasm, Sarah looked back at me."Squirt some of the K Y in my ass. It's still a little sore from last night, but I think I can handle some more." She said with a wink."Angie, you don't mind if your boyfriend puts his cock in my ass while I get you off, do you?" Sarah asked."What?" Angie almost objected. She looked exhausted, but she still had enough energy to enjoy having her cunt licked. "I don't care, just don't stop doing whatever you're doing!" Angie cried. Drunk and horny; Angie was helpless.

 Weekend Samplers: Part 1.Jack and Angie explore with friends at the campground.Based on posts by lckscknfck7, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Four-day weekends are always fun, but I rarely have the chance to take advantage of them. Fortunately, on one such weekend a few years ago, an older friend asked my 18 year old girlfriend and me to join him and his wife on a camping trip. It ended up being one of the wildest weekends of my life.My girlfriend, Angela (Angie, for short), had a reputation of being a bit of a slut before I met her, but I soon found out the reputation was undeserved. She didn't mind watching porn tapes, but when it came to acting out some of those scenes (anal, threesomes, toys), she said she wasn't interested. She preferred giving hand to giving head, and preferred giving head to fucking. I wasn't sure if that was because her previous boyfriends didn't know how to use the equipment they were given, or if she was just uptight about getting pregnant even though she was on the pill. When it came to sex, her options for positions could be counted on one hand.Although she lacked imagination during sex, she had a well-toned body that she managed to keep tan year-round. Angie looked a little bit like Jennifer Aniston in the face, but a little thinner in the body. She was blessed with long legs, small-but-perky tits, a beautiful ass, and a tight, attractive cunt. She could have been a runway model if she didn't have her heart set on being a veterinarian. Mine wasn't the only cock in her life. We both knew she'd had better looking boyfriends, but none of them bothered to get her off as well or as often. When it came to her receiving oral pleasure, though, she would find a way to let me get her off, no matter where we were. She may have been high maintenance, but I had the satisfaction of knowing I could get her off anytime, anywhere.My camping trip friends were a little different. I had just turned 18 when I first met them. At the time of this camping trip, I was a few months from my 21st birthday. They were both in their mid-thirties, but maintained a very youthful lifestyle.Ken was short, beefy, and masculine but a nice guy and usually funny. He reminded me of Ron Jeremy but with short hair and a much shorter pecker. His wife, Sarah, was a little shorter than Ken, natural, and pleasant to be around. As far as nice people to hang out with, I don't think I could have done better at the time.Sarah was a reasonably attractive woman. She looked a little bit like Dina Meyer with just a touch of baby fat and bigger tits. She had strawberry-blond hair, green eyes, and freckles across her nose and cheeks. She had a natural ‘playmate of the year' body. She also had a seductive and sultry nature that served her well when dealing with men, in general.Motherhood had been good to her, and she retained her full, round tits. Her waist was small, but widened to shapely hips, a beautiful ass and well-shaped legs. I teased her about how small her feet were, but I think she knew I thought they were pretty.She was shorter and had more curves than my Angie, but I thought she was still cute for her age. She wasn't a New York model, but she had what it took to turn heads in a good way. Sarah had had two teen kids (staying with their grandparents on this particular weekend), but her body bounced right back into shape. She worked out regularly, and rewarded herself (and the rest of us) by buying the skimpiest bikinis to wear while sunbathing. These were the days before Malibu Strings, but what she wore came pretty close. I asked Angie to buy similar "bathing suits" as all she had ever worn in the past were the standard bikinis. Sarah jokingly told me she'd see if she could help Angie (and me) out in that area.So we headed out of Savannah, to the Lake for a long Easter weekend. We'd been here last month with their kids.Their lot on the campground was very secluded, surrounded by trees, and only a quarter-mile from the lake where they kept their boat docked. It was still early in the season, and there were no other campers in our area. This was our 2nd time camping as a foursome.A normal weekend in the summer would have us take Ken's boat out on the lake, water ski all day with the kids, and have a nightly campfire. It wasn't unusual for Angie and Sarah to stay back at the campsite, where they could take their bikini tops off while tanning their back sides, but Sarah somehow managed to take it all off for that "all over tan" when she thought nobody else was around. Angie preferred the creamy white triangles of her tits, cunt, and above the crack of her ass.At the end of the evening, my girlfriend-at-the-time and I would go back to our tent for some quiet outdoor sex, and an envious Sarah and Ken would go back to their camper with their kids. Even though our tent was at least 40 feet from Ken's bedroom window, Ken would kid me the next morning, saying he could beat off 2 or 3 times for every orgasm I either had or gave to my girlfriend. If she were willing, I'd sometimes stand and have her blow me just outside the tent, knowing Ken was probably watching. What I didn't know was that sometimes Sarah was watching, too.Angie and I left Thursday afternoon and arrived at the campground just before sunset. Ken had already set up the campfire, and Sarah seemed to be enjoying the peace and quiet without the kids, as we pulled up. After the usual hugs and handshakes, Sarah and Angie quickly unpacked the car while I worked on setting up the tent. Something was a little different about Sarah, though. I don't know if it was the fact that her hair was a little longer, she looked a little thinner, or if she was wearing her clothing in a more revealing manner, but something about her kept catching my eye.The girls went in the camper to start preparing a late dinner. Ken handed me a beer and directed me to the campfire. When he thought we were far enough away from the camper, Ken decided it was time to get something off his chest. We've had personal conversations before, but it was usually me doing most of the talking, especially after a few beers. Ken knew about almost every girl I had ever been with; every position, good lays and bad. I figured I was in for a shock when it was going to be him doing most of the talking, and I was right.He told me his sex life was lacking, recently, and felt like he couldn't make Sarah happy anymore. I asked him if he talked to her about it, and he said she could only get off if she fantasized about someone else. I told him that was Okay, and that he shouldn't let that bother him. As long as they were still having sex, he should be happy and let things take their course.Then he said that a few weeks ago he overheard Angie telling his wife about how well I could get her off, and how since then, Sarah moaned ‘Jack' more than once in her sleep. I could feel my cock throb just at the thought of his wife dreaming about me. It was a strange feeling. At first I thought he was jealous, suspecting that I had been screwing his wife behind his back. (I hadn't). I was surprised to hear that Angie had even had a conversation about sex with Sarah. Maybe Angie still had a naughty side, after all.I felt a little awkward, but I told him to go on. The more Ken talked, the more I realized that this weekend was all part of his desperate plan to show his wife a good time. “Jack, I really want you to sleep with my wife! Maybe Angie, too!” I listened as he went into detail of everything he fantasized about; thinking it was the same that Sarah fantasized about. He didn't want me and/or Angie to fuck her just once, either.Ken finally pleaded; “I'm afraid that the only way for Sarah and I to be happy again was to have someone else join us.” I had told Ken about many of my raucous sexual adventures, and now he wanted Sarah to have the same experiences. Thinking he was probably just a little drunk, I told him; “We have all weekend and I'd like to sleep on it. We are good friends, and I don't want to ruin anything between you and Sarah. Angie is just a recent girlfriend that loves sex a lot, but Sarah is your wife.”The girls came out with the food, as if on cue. We grilled some of Ken's freshly caught Amber Jack,  and had a few more beers, and talked about the following day's options. All night, I found myself undressing busty Sarah with my eyes.We decided the weather looked good for taking the boat out for some early morning water skiing. We'd probably drop the girls off at our secluded campground to relax and enjoy the sun the rest of the afternoon. Us guys could then go around the lake to ‘fish', which was cover for checking out the other sunbathers, stop at the marina for more beer or food, and then head back to the campground. Sounded like a good plan.It had been a long day, followed by an interesting evening, and it was time to turn in. The water hook-up to the camper provided a never-ending supply of water. Unfortunately, it would be a few hours before it was warm enough for a shower. Ken and Sarah said they didn't mind the cold shower, but Angie and I agreed we would have to wait a few hours, or even until morning. We waived goodnight to Ken and Sarah as they closed the door to the camper.As soon as we got in our tent, I started to get a clue that Angie was on the prowl. She took off her clothes and pulled my face onto her cunt. Something had gotten her hot earlier, and she apparently needed relief. She had trimmed her pubic hair as short as it could be, and at first glance, her cunt looked practically shaved. It didn't look like that the last time I fucked her, so this must have been something special for the weekend. As I licked her to orgasm, I worked three fingers into her cunt, paying close attention to her G-spot. I was working on giving her another orgasm when she pulled my fingers out of her cunt and guided one of my fingers to her asshole. Our eyes were locked onto each other as I slid two fingers back in her cunt and the third carefully into her ass. She knew that I always wanted to try ass-play with her, but this was the first time she actually let me, no, provoked me; to put anything in her ass besides my tongue. I barely slid the first joint of my finger past her sphincter when she let out a yelp signaling another wave of orgasm. She slapped my dripping wet hand away from her crotch and rolled me onto my back. I still had most of my clothes on, but I'm sure she could feel the bulge in my shorts as she ground her ass onto my crotch. She leaned over and kissed me as deeply as I could be kissed. For a while I wasn't sure if this was the end of the evening's events or just the beginning.She pulled off my shorts and began what I thought was going to be the usual tug-job. She could see my disappointment, and quickly turned to inhale my growing cock. Her blowjobs in the past were rarely subtle, but she never sucked with as much enthusiasm as she was demonstrating now. She straddled my chest, facing toward my turgid pole, then bent down to impale her throat with my full shaft.I could feel her nose touching my balls as she deep-throated my cock for the first time. Obviously, she had been holding back. I tapped her on the shoulder to let her know I was about to cum (as she had asked me to do so many times before), but this time she ignored the tap and kept on sucking until my balls tightened up and I shot off in her mouth.I expected her to spit, complain, and spit again, but was surprised to feel her swallow my cum, then hold my softening head in her mouth, slowly swallowing the seeping jizz.  As my intense nerves relaxed, she increased her oral stimulations and begin coaxing another erection.Within seconds of attaining reasonable firmness, she turned around, impaling her beautiful cunt with my cock. She leaned over to kiss me as her ass bounced up and down behind her. The taste of my cum was still fresh on her lips.She was on the pill, so I wasn't completely concerned about coming inside her. Apparently, she wasn't either, which was also a first. It was only a matter of about five minutes of rhythmic riding before I realized I was ready to cum again, which was probably a good thing with all the noise Angie had been making. I expected her to hop off of me at the first sign of my orgasm, but instead she ground her pubic bone harder against mine, flattening her swollen clit against me. Within seconds of feeling the warm gush of cum inside her, her cunt tightened around my shaft, loosened for a second, and then tightened again. I could feel my cum drip from her cunt down to my balls and ass.We remained motionless for a few minutes, and then, in her formerly typical prudish fashion, she hopped off, got dressed, and ran into the camper for a quick shower, cold water or not. About fifteen minutes later, she was back in the tent wearing pajamas, and kissing me goodnight. She was asleep within seconds of her head touching the pillow.I put a towel around my waist and threw on a T-shirt. As I walked out of the tent, I could see Ken sitting by what was left of the campfire. He told me to have a seat, and handed me a beer.Ken's Proposal."I thought you went to bed." I asked."I did, but Sarah woke up while Angie was getting her rocks off for the third time,” Ken answered with a grin. "She started fingering her cunt so fast and so hard that by the time I realized what was happening, she was finished. She was nice enough to give me a hand job before falling asleep, though.""Well, that's good, right?" I asked.He shrugged his shoulders. He looked desperate. Ken knew that Sarah was hard-up, and he felt horrible that he couldn't rock her world as well as he did years ago. I figured it was just a phase they were going through, but it was affecting Ken's enjoyment, too. He almost felt guilty about Sarah not being satisfied by his efforts. Ken was hurting, maybe worse than his wife. He was being told he's not enough of a man to sexually satisfy his woman. It had to be crushing. Ken as desperate and sacrificing the last vestiges of his ego for the sake of his marriage.Ken pushed his idea again."You should fuck her tonight, Jack.” he said. "Fuck her face. Fuck her cunt. Hell, fuck her feet. I know you like them. She knows you like them.""And where are you going to be?" I asked."I'll wait right here, if you want. When you're done, take a shower and I'll know it's safe to go inside. I don't care. Just get in there!" he said. “If I have to share her with anyone, I need it to be you, my friend.”"What about Angie? What if she wakes up?" I asked."Fuck her, too. Or I'll fuck her; I don't care. She'll probably sleep right through it, after your fuck-session earlier,” he answered.My cock was almost erect and no longer concealed by the towel around my waist. Ken couldn't help but stare, and I thought he was a little concerned about me pushing too far into his wife's cunt. Little did I know? The thought of Ken offering his wife made my cock swell even larger. I couldn't hide it anymore. That busty woman was enough to make a priest leave his collar.I had no idea how this would work. I didn't even know if Sarah would go for it. What if she didn't?How would we act the rest of the weekend?What would I say to Angie if she found out?Did Ken want to fuck Angie?That would be interesting. Ken wasn't well endowed in length, but he had most guys beat in girth; including me. The thought of young Angie being fucked silly by a short stocky guy with a short fat cock amused me enough to make my cock spring up.I threw the towel over my shoulder, exposing my erect cock and shaved balls. Ken gave me a big grin and subconsciously put his hand down the front of his shorts. I walked toward the camper wearing nothing but a T-shirt, flip-flops, and a worried smile. I carefully opened the door so it wouldn't make any noise. The lights were all out except for the bathroom/shower light. This was an older camper, but it was a huge one. It had a master bedroom on one end, and two bunk beds on the other. In the middle, there was a kitchen/eating area and a small bathroom that housed a commode and shower. Ken had made a few modifications to the camper, and I was impressed every time I stepped into it.Sarah was asleep in the master bedroom. I decided to take a quick shower to wash the cum off my balls and ass crack and calm myself down. I hoped Ken would understand that this wasn't the "after I fucked Sarah" shower, and would stay outside. I didn't waste any time, and still had half an erection as I toweled myself dry.I came out of the little bathroom and turned out the light. I quietly stepped into the master bedroom and found Sarah asleep on her stomach, naked, and with one armed tucked under her. Her hand was between her legs and it looked like she had been fingering herself in her sleep.Jack and Sarah's not-so-private Tryst.I carefully got into bed with her, and slowly slid into position beside her, but a little lower. I put my hand on her leg and gently ran my fingers up and down, giving her goose bumps on her ass. At first she thought I was her husband and just moved over, and reached over to my hip.When she felt my pre-cum covered cock pressing against her, she was startled. Ken had a short, fat cock that curved up sharply making it look shorter than it probably really was. (I made that discovery when his shorts came off while waterskiing with a hard-on.) My cock was seven inches in length, thick as a cucumber, and stood straight out when erect. This definitely wasn't her husband's cock.She asked me; “ What do you think you are doing?” and drew the sheets up around her as she rolled on her back away from me. I thought I had ruined everything."Do you want me to leave?" I asked. I knelt up on the bed, making my cock bounce in front of me in the moonlight. She couldn't take her eyes off it."I don't know what I want, Jack.” she said. There was a long, uncomfortable pause. "But now that you're here, and you've crossed the line, I definitely don't want you to leave."She asked; “Did Ken put you up to this?”I said that Ken just wanted her to be happy; that he thought this might help.She asked; “What do you think would happen when I tell Angie that you fucked the shit out of me all night?” I knew she was playing with me and I told her; “You won't tell Angie anything with my cock in your mouth.”Sarah thought about it for a minute, and sat up, letting the sheets fall off her naturally large tits. My eyes were finally able to see in the darkness, and the moon was shining just enough to give me a great view of her incredible body. I leaned over to lightly kiss her, but she grabbed my face with both hands and kissed me hard on the mouth. Our tongues wound around each other like we were high school lovers. She reached down and grabbed the shaft of my cock while continuing to kiss my face, neck, and ears. She pushed me back down and kissed my chest, stomach, and legs. When she got to my feet, she put one toe at a time in her mouth and sucked and swirled her tongue around them. Then she rolled me onto my stomach and began kissing the back of my legs. She worked up my legs to my back, intentionally passing my ass, and then kissed me around my neck again. She lay on my back and worked her body between my legs, spreading them as she slid down my back with kisses along my spine.Clearly, she was living out her deeply held fantasy tryst with a man of her considerable desires.When she got to the crack of my ass, she spread my cheeks and began licking my crack lightly. I could feel her saliva dripping from her mouth as she began to concentrate on my asshole. She spread my cheeks further and pulled my ass up into the air, so that I was now kneeling, with my face still on the mattress, as her tongue found my sphincter again and again. Her fingers rubbed under my scrotum, working my prostate into high alert."Now, it's my turn" she said.I was seconds away from an incredible orgasm, but did as she asked. I kissed every inch of her body, in the exact order that she kissed mine, ending with her asshole. Her ass came up and her fingers found her clit while I tongued her anus. Within seconds, she was shuddering. She collapsed on her stomach, and then turned to give me a kiss goodnight."I'm not finished with you, yet, Sarah." I said. "Unless you really want to call it a night?" I asked."What else do you want to do? Aren't you exhausted, Jack?" she asked, almost whimpering. “I heard you rabbits fucking in the tent for nearly an hour.”"I know you've been talking to Angie, so you know I can fuck again and again." I said, kneeling again, straddles just over her waist with my bouncing cock tapping the cleavage of her tits. The tip was inches from her face.  "A friend asked me to fuck the shit out of his wife tonight, and that's what I'm going to do. We haven't fucked yet. Please tell me you aren't just a cock tease?”"Sarah looked like a girl on her birthday with a dozen presents left to open. She was glowing. She was now alive and wasn't sure where to begin. I helped her decide by holding the back of her head and gently pushing my cock in her mouth. She hadn't had to deal with a cock this long since her college days, and was a little out of practice. I let her gag a few times, then decided to give her a break and French-kissed her for a few minutes. While we kissed, I moved  down between her legs and pushed them apart and up so her feet were near her face. She guided my cock to her cunt and I easily slid inside her. I kissed her feet as she pulled me closer to her. Within minutes, she was clawing my thighs and muttering my name under her breath.I pulled out of her cunt and guided her legs back down. Kneeling, I got on top of her, and slid my cock between her tits. I knew I was only going to last a few more seconds, so I decided to give her tits a little attention before I came. As I moved forward, my knees pinned her arms down.“Drink it all, my buxom love bunny!” I said as I held her head back as I shot my full load in her mouth. Neither of us expected the amount of cum that I produced, but she winced and swallowed every drop like a college girl doing her first shot of tequila. Then she leaned in and captured the head of my cock in her lips. Her tongue went to work, polishing all the jizz off my glans.I carefully moved back down her body, kissing her forehead, nose, cheeks, and cum-covered lips. She ran her fingers through my hair as I kissed and sucked her nipples. I kissed her belly and worked my way down to her hairless cunt. I wasn't sure when she started waxing, but there were no bumps or razor burn.Just as I did to Angie

Don Meets Pamela, the administrator of the rings.In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Sitting down next to them, furthest from the throne, and next to Nicole, Don asked, "Have I missed anything?""Well," Nicole leaned over and pointed, "see that little woman there?" She indicated a truly tiny woman, who had long light brown hair, in an unruly mane, relatively long legs, and who seemed vaguely Mediterranean to Don. She was riding up and down on the cock of an athletic guy not too far from the foot of the stairs. "While you were gone, three different guys have come and gone. She was giving blow job after blow job and each one came on her face and tits.""Nice," Don smiled."Right?" Nicole grinned as her hand slipped into Don's lap and began to idly caress his cock. Looking down he saw that her other hand was already busy between Stephanie's legs."And see that cute young thing over there," Nicole nodded, drawing Don's attention to a girl with short hair who seemed to be Japanese or Korean, and no older than the Nymphets. She was wrapped around a tall, black guy who was standing, holding her ass in hands as he raised her and lowered her on his cock. "A minute ago, there was another guy behind her, Oh, here comes another one!"Don watched as a tall, fit Asian guy with quite a few tattoos came up behind the young girl and seemed to begin fucking her ass. The girl seemed quite happy to be sandwiched there, and Don couldn't help remembering back to the Disco in the Manor when he had been behind Shelonda in a similar situation. He noticed that his cock was very hard in Nicole's hand. He decided it was time he returned the favor.Don turned to Nicole, who met him halfway with an open mouth. As they kissed, Don's hand moved up the inside of her smooth thigh to her moist labia. Nicole twisted around to give him easier access, and Don's fingers slipped up inside her."Oh, it's about time!" Stephanie laughed, as she turned to get in on the fun. As Nicole leaned back against her, so that Don could get down between her legs, Stephanie proceeded to kiss the side of Nicole's neck and reach around to tease her dark nipples.Soon, Nicole was arching her back as Don's tongue focused on her clit and his fingers moved in and out of her eager cunt, and Stephanie sat on her face, grinding down on Nicole's now very talented tongue. Both Don and Nicole were diligent and soon both women had intense orgasms, but Don wanted to make Stephanie come too, so the women happily switched places. Don dipped his tongue into Stephanie's slippery, moist folds, as Nicole positioned herself over Stephanie's mouth.Intent as he was upon giving Stephanie her second orgasm, Don didn't notice that a rather large man had come up to stand in front of Nicole, who responded by sucking happily on the cock that was offered her. It was only when Stephanie had stopped writhing under his ministrations, and Don got up to move into fucking her, that Don saw the man in front of Nicole. Right away he noticed the stereotypical royal robes and the crown on the man's head.Don had no idea what the etiquette of this situation demanded, but his majesty seemed happily occupied at the moment, and Don was the only one of his group who hadn't come yet. So, with a shrug and a smile, Don reached down and pushed himself into Stephanie's waiting cunt. She kept licking Nicole's cunt and clit as Don shoved himself deep into her, fucking her intently, needing to come. Don found himself admiring Nicole's back and cute ass as much as Stephanie's thin, muscular body and heaving tits. Then Stephanie's exquisitely talented cunt was pulling him deep into a shuddering orgasm, his cock pumping cum deep into her. Don clenched, shook, and trembled there, slowly catching his breath.Then Nicole was trembling between Stephanie's mouth and the regal stranger's cock as her second orgasm had its way with her little body. The man Don had assumed was the king held Nicole's head in place as she shook and groaned."Oh, yes! Very nice!" the big man smiled. He slowly stepped back, and then said, "Normally, sex up here isn't allowed, but you three looked so nice, and your mouth so inviting, my dear, that we made an exception. We're allowed to do that, of course."Don had gently withdrawn from Stephanie, as Nicole also carefully moved off her face."Your majesty, King of the Crimson Mountain?" Don asked as he helped Stephanie to her feet."Yes, that would be me, or we," the man chuckled. He was about six and a half feet tall and rather broad, not fat, but just built quite solidly. He had red hair, naturally, and Don was a bit surprised to note that his cock seemed a bit smaller than Don's.The king moved over to his throne and sat down, slouching back in it almost immediately. "You should really go down and join the party now, though," he said with a dismissive wave of his hand."But I believe we have come to see you, your grace," Don said quickly."And see us you have," the king nodded."Well, yes, but, ""Your majesty," Stephanie said, after wiping some of Nicole's wetness off her face, "we have come seeking rings.""Rings?""Yes, majesty," Stephanie nodded, "black rings that let people come and go at will.""My pretty young lady," the king laughed, "you don't need rings for that. You may come and go as you will now.""But these are rings that enable one to leave Eros and come back," Stephanie smiled, apparently not in the least troubled by the king's evasion."Why would anyone want to leave Eros?" the king asked. "We don't even need to leave our pleasure dome often, and never leave our beautiful hall.""Well, your majesty," Don tried, "we have friends outside Eros and we would like to see them again.""Silly man," the king laughed. "You should seek to bring your friends here. We are sure they would enjoy our pleasure dome. It is, after all, a dome of pleasure.""That it is," Don nodded, not sure how to proceed. "But how can we bring them back here if we can't leave Eros to get them and then come back?""Oh, we're afraid we have no idea," the king shrugged.Stephanie decided on a somewhat more direct approach. She stepped up to the throne and leaned forward in front of the king, taking his mostly-erect cock in her hand and beginning to slowly pull on it. Don was a bit distracted by his view of Stephanie's long, firm legs and her tight as, as well as her cunt, from which some of Don's cum was slowly leaking. Stephanie smiled and said, "Your majesty, do you know anyone who might know about such rings?""Well," he smiled, "we do know an awful lot of people. We meet many, many people here." He was obviously enjoying what Stephanie was doing to him and was definitely enjoying the view of her breasts."Have some of those people come here before us, looking for rings?" she smiled."It's possible," the king nodded, "a long time ago."Stephanie began to slowly crawl up on the throne, straddling his lap. She leaned in close and asked, "Do you remember what you told them or what they did?""Hum," the king frowned, his eyes never leaving Stephanie's tits. Slowly he raised his hands to them."Think carefully, your majesty," she rubbed the head of his cock between her labia, teasing her clit with the spongy tip. Don's cum was coating the king's cockhead. She said, "It's very important.""Well, we do recall that we are supposed to ask something, " the king murmured as his hands squeezed her tits, and he pinched her nipples."Uh, that feels nice," Stephanie murmured, while continuing to tease herself and the king with what she was doing with his cock. "What were you supposed to ask?""We are supposed to ask if you know the secret," the king said quietly."The secret, eh?" Stephanie smiled. She pushed the king's cock up inside her at last, sinking down on him in one motion. Don and Nicole could clearly see quite a bit of Don's cum being pushed out of Stephanie's cunt to run slowly over the base of the king's cock and his balls. Stephanie leaned forward and kissed the royal mouth, and then began to grind herself against him. For several long minutes, as Don and Nicole just stood there watching, hands idly touching themselves, Stephanie just rode the king's cock, giving him a royal lap dance. The view of her tight, muscular ass and the bottom of the king's fat cock disappearing into her cunt was quite erotic. Finally, he was pushing up in his throne, groaning, and pumping his cum into her, where it mingled with what was left of Don's and began to run out over his balls. Stephanie smiled, kissed him on the forehead and then leaned in to whisper something in his ear.The king smiled, laughed, and said, "Why didn't you say so? Come right this way!""What did she say?" Toshia wanted to know."I didn't hear," Don said a bit coyly."You didn't ask?""I did, but she wouldn't tell me. I eventually figured it out, but that's for later," he smiled smugly."Annoying," Toshia scowled, "but fine, go on."With sudden energy, the king lifted a rather startled Stephanie off his lap and set her down. All his former apparent ennui was gone as he swept out of his throne and started down the elevated walkway. They quickly followed him back to the circular sofa in the middle of the vast chamber."Sit here and don't get up," the king commanded.They hurried to obey, and then Stephanie started to ask, "Now what, ?" but was cut off by the realization that the couch was rather swiftly rising through the air."Oh hell!" Nicole gasped, reminding Don how much she hated riding the flying carpet."A bit of warning would have been nice," Don laughed nervously. He looked up again and saw that there seemed to be an opening in the apex of the dome, directly above them. Don fervently hoped it was an opening, since the flying couch didn't seem inclined to stop or even slow down before getting that high.The others saw what was happening and seemed to be coming. By the time they reached the ceiling they were all holding each other's hands tightly.Chapter 5. The SeductionFortunately, what appeared to be a dark opening in the ceiling of the pleasure dome turned out to be an opening in the ceiling of the pleasure dome. Oddly enough, though, once they passed through that opening, they found themselves in a well-lit office, completely different from the over-the-top and dramatic Hall of the Crimson Mountain King they had just left. The circular couch was in the middle of an area flanked on three sides by oddly conventional chairs of the metal and plastic variety, the kind intended to be sat in for hours but designed to be uncomfortable after five minutes. There were potted plants in the two corners, and Don was pretty sure they were artificial. A beige carpeting covered the floor. It had vacuum track marks on it and there wasn't a speck of dust to be seen. The fourth side of the room was dominated by a large welcome desk, identified as such by a friendly sign that said "Welcome," behind which sat a middle-aged woman wearing glasses and her brown hair piled high on her head. She glanced up at them as they came to a halt, peering over the rim of her glasses, and then promptly looked back at the computer screen off to her right. For some reason, it was the slightly yellowed screens between them and the fluorescent lights in the ceiling that seemed most incongruous to Don.Don, Nicole, and Stephanie shared puzzled looks for a moment before Don got up and moved toward the welcome desk. A name plate identified the woman at the computer as Gladys, who he now saw was fully clothed, in a fashion that seemed to him to be most appropriate in the 1970s. Don found himself suddenly acutely aware that he was stark naked, and was a bit happy that he wasn't sporting a raging erection at the moment.Toshia couldn't stop laughing and let herself fall over in the booth. Don waited patiently, but with a smile on his face, until she pulled herself back up and laughingly said, "Please, go on.""Hello, um, Gladys," Don started. "We're here about, uh, getting some rings.""Case number?" Gladys asked without looking up."I don't think we have one," Don frowned and looked over to Stephanie who just shook her head. "No, we don't have one."Gladys rolled her eyes a bit and fixed Don with an exasperated, over-the-rims look before finally saying, "Names?"They told her and she typed them into the computer. Without looking back up, Gladys told them to "Have a seat. Someone will be with you shortly."They turned to return to the sofa, but it was already gone, presumably back to its place in the pleasure dome, so they reluctantly sat down on the plastic chairs, doubly uncomfortable in their nudity."This is not at all what I was expecting," Stephanie admitted."What were you expecting exactly?" Nicole wanted to know."Uh, definitely not this.""Yeah, I was thinking something a bit more majestic or mystical or something," added Don.They sat there in awkward silence for what must have been half an hour. This was easily the longest bit of completely idle time they had spent without anyone starting any sexual mischief. There was something about the setting, and Gladys's presence, that proved to be a wet blanket, or a cold shower. If Don had realized this was his last opportunity to have a threesome with these two women, he might have instigated something, but as it was, they waited quietly without much in the way of even conversation."Wait, what?" Toshia cut in."Yeah, this was the last time the three of us would be in the same room.""You never saw them again?""Oh, yeah, we ran into each other now and then, but never all at the same time.""Still, ""Yeah, but at the time we were each just dealing with what was going on at the time. It was only later that we realized we should have said goodbye and had one last fling."There was a buzz at the welcome desk, Gladys picked up an old-fashioned phone, listened for a moment, said "Yes, ma'am, right away," hung up the phone, and called out "Stephanie Ayers," as if there were more than just the three people waiting or as if Stephanie might have stepped out somewhere.Stephanie shot to her feet immediately and crossed to the desk. Gladys looked up, actually smiled, and said, "They will see you now." She gestured to her left, indicating a door that Don was quite sure had not been there before. There was a black plaque on the door with white lettering that said "Interviews."A bit nervously, Stephanie smiled and waved to Don and Nicole and went through the door.If anything, the mood in the waiting room was now even more awkward. Fortunately for him, Don was called in only about ten minutes later. He gave Nicole's hand a squeeze as he smiled and said, "See you on the other side, sexy.""Good luck, I guess, Professor!" she smiled up at him.Don stepped through the door to find himself in a rather unimpressive and entirely mundane meeting room. A long wooden table took up most of the room and gathered around the far end of the table were five black-robed, hooded figures. Don assumed they were watchers and realized he hadn't seen any of those mysterious folks in quite some time.To his surprise, the one at the very end of the table gestured toward the chair at the end of the table nearest to Don and said in a clearly feminine voice, "Please have a seat."Don was happy the seat he was offered was more comfortable than those in the waiting room, and he noted that Stephanie seemed to have warmed it up a bit for him. As he sat down, the woman at the other end asked, "Do you mind if we do without the hoods, Don?""No, of course not," Don answered, a bit surprised that he had been asked.As they each reached up and drew their hoods back, the one at the end explained, "The higher-ups insist on the hoods. They say it lends a certain gravitas to the situation, but we find it just makes things unnecessarily formal and uncomfortable."It turned out that the woman under the hood was an attractive black woman with her hair buzzed down very close to her scalp. She smiled warmly at Don and said, "Welcome, Don. I'm Pamela, and I'll be conducting this interview. My associates are here primarily as witnesses."On Pamela's right were an older gentleman with ebony black skin and short white hair and a white woman with short, straight dark brown hair. On her left were a young east Asian man with surprisingly light blond hair and another white woman with long, curly blonde hair. None of these "witnesses" said anything while Don was in the room."Pleased to meet you, Pamela," Don smiled. He took a sip from the glass of water that had been set there for him."You have an interesting file, Don," Pamela said, gesturing to a black binder on the table in front of her. "I was surprised that you didn't go home with Toshia.""I would like to be able to return here after I go," Don said.

 Weekend Samplers: Part 1.Jack and Angie explore with friends at the campground.Based on posts by lckscknfck7, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Four-day weekends are always fun, but I rarely have the chance to take advantage of them. Fortunately, on one such weekend a few years ago, an older friend asked my 18 year old girlfriend and me to join him and his wife on a camping trip. It ended up being one of the wildest weekends of my life.My girlfriend, Angela (Angie, for short), had a reputation of being a bit of a slut before I met her, but I soon found out the reputation was undeserved. She didn't mind watching porn tapes, but when it came to acting out some of those scenes (anal, threesomes, toys), she said she wasn't interested. She preferred giving hand to giving head, and preferred giving head to fucking. I wasn't sure if that was because her previous boyfriends didn't know how to use the equipment they were given, or if she was just uptight about getting pregnant even though she was on the pill. When it came to sex, her options for positions could be counted on one hand.Although she lacked imagination during sex, she had a well-toned body that she managed to keep tan year-round. Angie looked a little bit like Jennifer Aniston in the face, but a little thinner in the body. She was blessed with long legs, small-but-perky tits, a beautiful ass, and a tight, attractive cunt. She could have been a runway model if she didn't have her heart set on being a veterinarian. Mine wasn't the only cock in her life. We both knew she'd had better looking boyfriends, but none of them bothered to get her off as well or as often. When it came to her receiving oral pleasure, though, she would find a way to let me get her off, no matter where we were. She may have been high maintenance, but I had the satisfaction of knowing I could get her off anytime, anywhere.My camping trip friends were a little different. I had just turned 18 when I first met them. At the time of this camping trip, I was a few months from my 21st birthday. They were both in their mid-thirties, but maintained a very youthful lifestyle.Ken was short, beefy, and masculine but a nice guy and usually funny. He reminded me of Ron Jeremy but with short hair and a much shorter pecker. His wife, Sarah, was a little shorter than Ken, natural, and pleasant to be around. As far as nice people to hang out with, I don't think I could have done better at the time.Sarah was a reasonably attractive woman. She looked a little bit like Dina Meyer with just a touch of baby fat and bigger tits. She had strawberry-blond hair, green eyes, and freckles across her nose and cheeks. She had a natural ‘playmate of the year' body. She also had a seductive and sultry nature that served her well when dealing with men, in general.Motherhood had been good to her, and she retained her full, round tits. Her waist was small, but widened to shapely hips, a beautiful ass and well-shaped legs. I teased her about how small her feet were, but I think she knew I thought they were pretty.She was shorter and had more curves than my Angie, but I thought she was still cute for her age. She wasn't a New York model, but she had what it took to turn heads in a good way. Sarah had had two teen kids (staying with their grandparents on this particular weekend), but her body bounced right back into shape. She worked out regularly, and rewarded herself (and the rest of us) by buying the skimpiest bikinis to wear while sunbathing. These were the days before Malibu Strings, but what she wore came pretty close. I asked Angie to buy similar "bathing suits" as all she had ever worn in the past were the standard bikinis. Sarah jokingly told me she'd see if she could help Angie (and me) out in that area.So we headed out of Savannah, to the Lake for a long Easter weekend. We'd been here last month with their kids.Their lot on the campground was very secluded, surrounded by trees, and only a quarter-mile from the lake where they kept their boat docked. It was still early in the season, and there were no other campers in our area. This was our 2nd time camping as a foursome.A normal weekend in the summer would have us take Ken's boat out on the lake, water ski all day with the kids, and have a nightly campfire. It wasn't unusual for Angie and Sarah to stay back at the campsite, where they could take their bikini tops off while tanning their back sides, but Sarah somehow managed to take it all off for that "all over tan" when she thought nobody else was around. Angie preferred the creamy white triangles of her tits, cunt, and above the crack of her ass.At the end of the evening, my girlfriend-at-the-time and I would go back to our tent for some quiet outdoor sex, and an envious Sarah and Ken would go back to their camper with their kids. Even though our tent was at least 40 feet from Ken's bedroom window, Ken would kid me the next morning, saying he could beat off 2 or 3 times for every orgasm I either had or gave to my girlfriend. If she were willing, I'd sometimes stand and have her blow me just outside the tent, knowing Ken was probably watching. What I didn't know was that sometimes Sarah was watching, too.Angie and I left Thursday afternoon and arrived at the campground just before sunset. Ken had already set up the campfire, and Sarah seemed to be enjoying the peace and quiet without the kids, as we pulled up. After the usual hugs and handshakes, Sarah and Angie quickly unpacked the car while I worked on setting up the tent. Something was a little different about Sarah, though. I don't know if it was the fact that her hair was a little longer, she looked a little thinner, or if she was wearing her clothing in a more revealing manner, but something about her kept catching my eye.The girls went in the camper to start preparing a late dinner. Ken handed me a beer and directed me to the campfire. When he thought we were far enough away from the camper, Ken decided it was time to get something off his chest. We've had personal conversations before, but it was usually me doing most of the talking, especially after a few beers. Ken knew about almost every girl I had ever been with; every position, good lays and bad. I figured I was in for a shock when it was going to be him doing most of the talking, and I was right.He told me his sex life was lacking, recently, and felt like he couldn't make Sarah happy anymore. I asked him if he talked to her about it, and he said she could only get off if she fantasized about someone else. I told him that was Okay, and that he shouldn't let that bother him. As long as they were still having sex, he should be happy and let things take their course.Then he said that a few weeks ago he overheard Angie telling his wife about how well I could get her off, and how since then, Sarah moaned ‘Jack' more than once in her sleep. I could feel my cock throb just at the thought of his wife dreaming about me. It was a strange feeling. At first I thought he was jealous, suspecting that I had been screwing his wife behind his back. (I hadn't). I was surprised to hear that Angie had even had a conversation about sex with Sarah. Maybe Angie still had a naughty side, after all.I felt a little awkward, but I told him to go on. The more Ken talked, the more I realized that this weekend was all part of his desperate plan to show his wife a good time. “Jack, I really want you to sleep with my wife! Maybe Angie, too!” I listened as he went into detail of everything he fantasized about; thinking it was the same that Sarah fantasized about. He didn't want me and/or Angie to fuck her just once, either.Ken finally pleaded; “I'm afraid that the only way for Sarah and I to be happy again was to have someone else join us.” I had told Ken about many of my raucous sexual adventures, and now he wanted Sarah to have the same experiences. Thinking he was probably just a little drunk, I told him; “We have all weekend and I'd like to sleep on it. We are good friends, and I don't want to ruin anything between you and Sarah. Angie is just a recent girlfriend that loves sex a lot, but Sarah is your wife.”The girls came out with the food, as if on cue. We grilled some of Ken's freshly caught Amber Jack,  and had a few more beers, and talked about the following day's options. All night, I found myself undressing busty Sarah with my eyes.We decided the weather looked good for taking the boat out for some early morning water skiing. We'd probably drop the girls off at our secluded campground to relax and enjoy the sun the rest of the afternoon. Us guys could then go around the lake to ‘fish', which was cover for checking out the other sunbathers, stop at the marina for more beer or food, and then head back to the campground. Sounded like a good plan.It had been a long day, followed by an interesting evening, and it was time to turn in. The water hook-up to the camper provided a never-ending supply of water. Unfortunately, it would be a few hours before it was warm enough for a shower. Ken and Sarah said they didn't mind the cold shower, but Angie and I agreed we would have to wait a few hours, or even until morning. We waived goodnight to Ken and Sarah as they closed the door to the camper.As soon as we got in our tent, I started to get a clue that Angie was on the prowl. She took off her clothes and pulled my face onto her cunt. Something had gotten her hot earlier, and she apparently needed relief. She had trimmed her pubic hair as short as it could be, and at first glance, her cunt looked practically shaved. It didn't look like that the last time I fucked her, so this must have been something special for the weekend. As I licked her to orgasm, I worked three fingers into her cunt, paying close attention to her G-spot. I was working on giving her another orgasm when she pulled my fingers out of her cunt and guided one of my fingers to her asshole. Our eyes were locked onto each other as I slid two fingers back in her cunt and the third carefully into her ass. She knew that I always wanted to try ass-play with her, but this was the first time she actually let me, no, provoked me; to put anything in her ass besides my tongue. I barely slid the first joint of my finger past her sphincter when she let out a yelp signaling another wave of orgasm. She slapped my dripping wet hand away from her crotch and rolled me onto my back. I still had most of my clothes on, but I'm sure she could feel the bulge in my shorts as she ground her ass onto my crotch. She leaned over and kissed me as deeply as I could be kissed. For a while I wasn't sure if this was the end of the evening's events or just the beginning.She pulled off my shorts and began what I thought was going to be the usual tug-job. She could see my disappointment, and quickly turned to inhale my growing cock. Her blowjobs in the past were rarely subtle, but she never sucked with as much enthusiasm as she was demonstrating now. She straddled my chest, facing toward my turgid pole, then bent down to impale her throat with my full shaft.I could feel her nose touching my balls as she deep-throated my cock for the first time. Obviously, she had been holding back. I tapped her on the shoulder to let her know I was about to cum (as she had asked me to do so many times before), but this time she ignored the tap and kept on sucking until my balls tightened up and I shot off in her mouth.I expected her to spit, complain, and spit again, but was surprised to feel her swallow my cum, then hold my softening head in her mouth, slowly swallowing the seeping jizz.  As my intense nerves relaxed, she increased her oral stimulations and begin coaxing another erection.Within seconds of attaining reasonable firmness, she turned around, impaling her beautiful cunt with my cock. She leaned over to kiss me as her ass bounced up and down behind her. The taste of my cum was still fresh on her lips.She was on the pill, so I wasn't completely concerned about coming inside her. Apparently, she wasn't either, which was also a first. It was only a matter of about five minutes of rhythmic riding before I realized I was ready to cum again, which was probably a good thing with all the noise Angie had been making. I expected her to hop off of me at the first sign of my orgasm, but instead she ground her pubic bone harder against mine, flattening her swollen clit against me. Within seconds of feeling the warm gush of cum inside her, her cunt tightened around my shaft, loosened for a second, and then tightened again. I could feel my cum drip from her cunt down to my balls and ass.We remained motionless for a few minutes, and then, in her formerly typical prudish fashion, she hopped off, got dressed, and ran into the camper for a quick shower, cold water or not. About fifteen minutes later, she was back in the tent wearing pajamas, and kissing me goodnight. She was asleep within seconds of her head touching the pillow.I put a towel around my waist and threw on a T-shirt. As I walked out of the tent, I could see Ken sitting by what was left of the campfire. He told me to have a seat, and handed me a beer.Ken's Proposal."I thought you went to bed." I asked."I did, but Sarah woke up while Angie was getting her rocks off for the third time,” Ken answered with a grin. "She started fingering her cunt so fast and so hard that by the time I realized what was happening, she was finished. She was nice enough to give me a hand job before falling asleep, though.""Well, that's good, right?" I asked.He shrugged his shoulders. He looked desperate. Ken knew that Sarah was hard-up, and he felt horrible that he couldn't rock her world as well as he did years ago. I figured it was just a phase they were going through, but it was affecting Ken's enjoyment, too. He almost felt guilty about Sarah not being satisfied by his efforts. Ken was hurting, maybe worse than his wife. He was being told he's not enough of a man to sexually satisfy his woman. It had to be crushing. Ken as desperate and sacrificing the last vestiges of his ego for the sake of his marriage.Ken pushed his idea again."You should fuck her tonight, Jack.” he said. "Fuck her face. Fuck her cunt. Hell, fuck her feet. I know you like them. She knows you like them.""And where are you going to be?" I asked."I'll wait right here, if you want. When you're done, take a shower and I'll know it's safe to go inside. I don't care. Just get in there!" he said. “If I have to share her with anyone, I need it to be you, my friend.”"What about Angie? What if she wakes up?" I asked."Fuck her, too. Or I'll fuck her; I don't care. She'll probably sleep right through it, after your fuck-session earlier,” he answered.My cock was almost erect and no longer concealed by the towel around my waist. Ken couldn't help but stare, and I thought he was a little concerned about me pushing too far into his wife's cunt. Little did I know? The thought of Ken offering his wife made my cock swell even larger. I couldn't hide it anymore. That busty woman was enough to make a priest leave his collar.I had no idea how this would work. I didn't even know if Sarah would go for it. What if she didn't?How would we act the rest of the weekend?What would I say to Angie if she found out?Did Ken want to fuck Angie?That would be interesting. Ken wasn't well endowed in length, but he had most guys beat in girth; including me. The thought of young Angie being fucked silly by a short stocky guy with a short fat cock amused me enough to make my cock spring up.I threw the towel over my shoulder, exposing my erect cock and shaved balls. Ken gave me a big grin and subconsciously put his hand down the front of his shorts. I walked toward the camper wearing nothing but a T-shirt, flip-flops, and a worried smile. I carefully opened the door so it wouldn't make any noise. The lights were all out except for the bathroom/shower light. This was an older camper, but it was a huge one. It had a master bedroom on one end, and two bunk beds on the other. In the middle, there was a kitchen/eating area and a small bathroom that housed a commode and shower. Ken had made a few modifications to the camper, and I was impressed every time I stepped into it.Sarah was asleep in the master bedroom. I decided to take a quick shower to wash the cum off my balls and ass crack and calm myself down. I hoped Ken would understand that this wasn't the "after I fucked Sarah" shower, and would stay outside. I didn't waste any time, and still had half an erection as I toweled myself dry.I came out of the little bathroom and turned out the light. I quietly stepped into the master bedroom and found Sarah asleep on her stomach, naked, and with one armed tucked under her. Her hand was between her legs and it looked like she had been fingering herself in her sleep.Jack and Sarah's not-so-private Tryst.I carefully got into bed with her, and slowly slid into position beside her, but a little lower. I put my hand on her leg and gently ran my fingers up and down, giving her goose bumps on her ass. At first she thought I was her husband and just moved over, and reached over to my hip.When she felt my pre-cum covered cock pressing against her, she was startled. Ken had a short, fat cock that curved up sharply making it look shorter than it probably really was. (I made that discovery when his shorts came off while waterskiing with a hard-on.) My cock was seven inches in length, thick as a cucumber, and stood straight out when erect. This definitely wasn't her husband's cock.She asked me; “ What do you think you are doing?” and drew the sheets up around her as she rolled on her back away from me. I thought I had ruined everything."Do you want me to leave?" I asked. I knelt up on the bed, making my cock bounce in front of me in the moonlight. She couldn't take her eyes off it."I don't know what I want, Jack.” she said. There was a long, uncomfortable pause. "But now that you're here, and you've crossed the line, I definitely don't want you to leave."She asked; “Did Ken put you up to this?”I said that Ken just wanted her to be happy; that he thought this might help.She asked; “What do you think would happen when I tell Angie that you fucked the shit out of me all night?” I knew she was playing with me and I told her; “You won't tell Angie anything with my cock in your mouth.”Sarah thought about it for a minute, and sat up, letting the sheets fall off her naturally large tits. My eyes were finally able to see in the darkness, and the moon was shining just enough to give me a great view of her incredible body. I leaned over to lightly kiss her, but she grabbed my face with both hands and kissed me hard on the mouth. Our tongues wound around each other like we were high school lovers. She reached down and grabbed the shaft of my cock while continuing to kiss my face, neck, and ears. She pushed me back down and kissed my chest, stomach, and legs. When she got to my feet, she put one toe at a time in her mouth and sucked and swirled her tongue around them. Then she rolled me onto my stomach and began kissing the back of my legs. She worked up my legs to my back, intentionally passing my ass, and then kissed me around my neck again. She lay on my back and worked her body between my legs, spreading them as she slid down my back with kisses along my spine.Clearly, she was living out her deeply held fantasy tryst with a man of her considerable desires.When she got to the crack of my ass, she spread my cheeks and began licking my crack lightly. I could feel her saliva dripping from her mouth as she began to concentrate on my asshole. She spread my cheeks further and pulled my ass up into the air, so that I was now kneeling, with my face still on the mattress, as her tongue found my sphincter again and again. Her fingers rubbed under my scrotum, working my prostate into high alert."Now, it's my turn" she said.I was seconds away from an incredible orgasm, but did as she asked. I kissed every inch of her body, in the exact order that she kissed mine, ending with her asshole. Her ass came up and her fingers found her clit while I tongued her anus. Within seconds, she was shuddering. She collapsed on her stomach, and then turned to give me a kiss goodnight."I'm not finished with you, yet, Sarah." I said. "Unless you really want to call it a night?" I asked."What else do you want to do? Aren't you exhausted, Jack?" she asked, almost whimpering. “I heard you rabbits fucking in the tent for nearly an hour.”"I know you've been talking to Angie, so you know I can fuck again and again." I said, kneeling again, straddles just over her waist with my bouncing cock tapping the cleavage of her tits. The tip was inches from her face.  "A friend asked me to fuck the shit out of his wife tonight, and that's what I'm going to do. We haven't fucked yet. Please tell me you aren't just a cock tease?”"Sarah looked like a girl on her birthday with a dozen presents left to open. She was glowing. She was now alive and wasn't sure where to begin. I helped her decide by holding the back of her head and gently pushing my cock in her mouth. She hadn't had to deal with a cock this long since her college days, and was a little out of practice. I let her gag a few times, then decided to give her a break and French-kissed her for a few minutes. While we kissed, I moved  down between her legs and pushed them apart and up so her feet were near her face. She guided my cock to her cunt and I easily slid inside her. I kissed her feet as she pulled me closer to her. Within minutes, she was clawing my thighs and muttering my name under her breath.I pulled out of her cunt and guided her legs back down. Kneeling, I got on top of her, and slid my cock between her tits. I knew I was only going to last a few more seconds, so I decided to give her tits a little attention before I came. As I moved forward, my knees pinned her arms down.“Drink it all, my buxom love bunny!” I said as I held her head back as I shot my full load in her mouth. Neither of us expected the amount of cum that I produced, but she winced and swallowed every drop like a college girl doing her first shot of tequila. Then she leaned in and captured the head of my cock in her lips. Her tongue went to work, polishing all the jizz off my glans.I carefully moved back down her body, kissing her forehead, nose, cheeks, and cum-covered lips. She ran her fingers through my hair as I kissed and sucked her nipples. I kissed her belly and worked my way down to her hairless cunt. I wasn't sure when she started waxing, but there were no bumps or razor burn.Just as I did to Angie

Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 23 Planning Ceremonies.. Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.  As Maya, Sarah, & Emily headed into the house, Emily pulling the wheelie bag behind her, all of the luggage taken into the house, as Andy glanced over to look at Phil, as Linda moved over to stand closer to him. "You didn't have to bring her over here yourself Phil," Andy said to him. "You've got plenty of people over at the base for that kind of thing." "Not as many as I used to," he said. "You heard about this Valhalla Shores they've set up over in Pacifica?" Andy nodded. "Yeah, the other Phil called a little earlier today, told me he'd been moved into there. Why, are they taking some of your people?" "Seems like it. Maya was in the last batch of people we were doing serum injections for here in New Eden for the foreseeable future. Me and my team have been retasked, with studying the long term effects of the treatment, and with finding a way to help women survive if their male partner is killed. This thing we've got, it's kept a bunch of us alive, but the last thing I ever intended was for it to be binding men and women together." "Fucking McCallister," Linda grumbled. "Who?" Andy asked. "Don't worry about it," Phil said. "Anyway, they're using the base next to Valhalla Shores to be doing serum induction and pairing now. New Eden's mostly a closed community at this point." "Mostly?" "Nothing's ever truly completely done, so if we get special requests, or emergency needs, we'll add some more people to New Eden, but they want us focused on countering these side effects so badly that even the people who are being moved into Dos Eden are mostly going to be dosed elsewhere. There's a large facility in Oakland that's basically going to be the headquarters for serum induction, even though I told them it would probably be easier for all the Dos Eden people to just be inducted here, but the higher ups are adamant I start working some of this out." "I mean, that's probably for the best, isn't it, Phil? What happens right now if a man dies and he's partnered to multiple women? They just go insane?" "Well, no," Phil said, "but it's not pretty. We have a sort of temporary work around, but I think it's cruel, and it's certainly not anything I want to be advertising." "The hell are you talking about, Phil?" "So fairly early on in the crisis, we had to send some samples out to Washington, so they could see about getting some key people inoculated against the virus. We sent enough that all of Congress and the Joint Chiefs of Staff could've taken it if they wanted, but almost to a man they refused. The military leaders were a lot smarter about it, though, and many of them decided to have their partners take the treatment, so they would have some level of immunity from DuoHalo. The fact that General Brown, who took over for General Goldfein in August, was so proactive in making sure the top brass at the Air Force were inoculated might just be the defining action that saved this country from extinction." "Once again," Linda said with a sigh, "the black guy has to work three times as hard just to get so much as a thank you." "Well, when I have the privilege of meeting General Brown, I'm going to thank him hard enough for three people, because he's basically the only reason any of us are alive," Phil said. "He sprung into action, and made sure that we were working to get our solution, the only workable solution, out to as many people as possible, as quickly as we could. And he's the person who assigned you to me, Linda, so for that I'll be eternally grateful, because you've saved my life more than a couple of times over the past few months, in more ways than one." "I told you, the sniper was a freebie, so he doesn't count," she said, a hint of flirting layered into her voice. "So that means you only owe me, like, three or four, tops. All the emotional, mental stuff, that's all Audrey's doing. She's the one who takes care of your brain while I take care of the body." "Oh she does her share of body care too," Phil teased back. "I suppose," Linda said with a wink. "Anyway, tell Andy what you needed to." "I'm getting there, Linda, just be cool." "Pssht. Like you know anybody cooler than me." Phil looked back to Andy with a grin and a shrug. "When she's right, she's right. Did Lesser Phil say much about Valhalla Shores?" "Only that they were super strict about their quarantine rules. He was calling to tell me he didn't think he'd be able to do poker for the foreseeable future, because he couldn't come and go any more. He said that if he left the area, he had to spend a week in quarantine before he'd be allowed back in to see the rest of his family. Struck me as sort of an over reach, considering we're all basically immune to DuoHalo, as long as we're having regular contact with our partners, right?" "Theoretically, yeah, although we're still doing a lot of testing on that," he said. "Well, I guess the Air Force is doing that testing, because right now, I'm just focused on making sure we get women the ability to survive the death of their partners." "You said you had a workaround." "Not a good one," Linda interjected. "Agreed," Phil said. "So if a man dies, as long as his body isn't too badly damaged, we can harvest slightly necrotized semen from his corpse, introduce that into one of his partners, and it will act as a sort of a reset function, but the woman needs to be reimprinted almost immediately. As soon as the necrotized semen hits her system, she'll basically be in a state like the one you found Piper in, in a crude, violent frenzy." "Jesus," Andy said, "who the hell knows about this?" "The women who are staffing what few emergency rooms we have open near any induction centers, and the staff of the centers themselves, so we're keeping the loop pretty small on it, at least for the time being. It's given me a starting place on where to work on a reset serum, but I'm still quite a ways from having anything even vaguely useful." "Have you considered trying to get the serum to work on men without the need of the pairing?" Phil shot him an annoyed look. "What a great idea! Why didn't I think of that?" he said, slapping his forehead. "Yes, I fucking thought of that, but it's almost like our serum is actively fighting against pairing with immunization suspensions. We suspect we had someone sabotaging the project from the get go, so it's entirely possible the bastard had this whole thing baked in there for some other reason. God only knows what the sick motherfucker thought he was going to do with it." "If you think you had a saboteur  " "No," Linda interjected, "we know we had one. His ass fled to Russia." "Russia? Seriously?" "It's part of the reason their military and political cabinets are in so much better shape than ours, although they clearly didn't have the infrastructure to mass produce it, considering how horrible the casualties of their population are. While the Russian authorities had plenty for themselves and their generals, their population was hit harder than almost anyone else's, with close to 90% of the Russian male population dead. Putin's not anywhere near as scary when most of his military bases are staffed by corpses, and there's nobody to climb inside of his tanks." "But what about all the women of Russia? With so few men there, there's no way your system would work, would it?" Phil nodded. "I mean, DuoHalo isn't anywhere near as fatal to women as it is to men, so I think the Russian gambit is to just hope enough women survive DuoHalo naturally as to keep the country even vaguely functional, while all the important men have at least a dozen partners each, to ensure they're always completely buffered from the DuoHalo virus. I'm almost wondering if this was what the saboteur had in mind when he started tampering with my serum in its early days, trying to invent something that would enslave women to men. Christ, if he was still here, I'd shoot him myself," the Filipino American man said, scratching the back of his neck. "Get to the point, babe," Linda told him. "Our absence off base raises red flags the longer we're gone, and the last thing we want is them getting suspicious." "Suspicious?" Andy scowled at his good friend for a moment. "Phil, what the hell are you up to?" "You remember when you told me a few years ago that you thought one of your superiors was actively getting in the way of you getting promoted?" "I do remember that," Andy said, "and I also remember you telling me that I was being paranoid and that I should just forget about it." "Yeah, well, maybe I was wrong, okay, and maybe someone's actively trying to keep my project from developing a version of the serum without the sexual side effects." "Phil are you  " "Listen, will you?" Phil said, grabbing his friend's shoulder. "The military has thought overpopulation was a giant problem in the U.S. dating back thirty years, and they had all sorts of contingency plans to reduce the population, not only of our country, but of the entire world. They called it the 'die back' contingency. I know it sounds insane  " "It sounds insane, Phil, because it is insane. Our own government planning mass casualty events across the globe?" "It was all supposed to be theoretical, Andy, whitepapers and proof of concept stuff, but nobody was every supposed to have built anything, but I'm starting to think that's what DuoHalo is, somebody's die back contingency that got loose and got out of control, because the Russians acted way too quickly quarantining their people for them to have just 'gotten lucky.' They knew this was coming, long before anyone else did, so I think it's their fuckup, and they just got lucky that we had something that could counteract it, and so be it if it's got some mad scientist's project woven into it. That just gave them a foothold into getting their hands on it." "Phil, we've known each other a long time, and if there's one thing I know about you, it's that you love your secrets, so if you're telling me all this, there's got to be a very good reason for it. You wouldn't give me a peek behind the velvet rope like this without an extremely important cause. What's going on?" His friend sighed, glancing over at Linda, who simply shrugged, before he looked back at Andy. "I've doled out a lot of favors over the last several months, so now it's time for me to ask one of you, and it's kind of a big one, so if you say no, hey, I get it, but realize I need someone I can trust on this." "Talk to me, Phil." "So you know how we had someone defect to Russia?" "Yeah?" "The Russians had some defect to us." "Seriously?" "It gets funnier," Linda said, a grin on her face. "So the guy who defected from us, the one who we think caused a lot of the mess with the imprinting in our serum, his name was Adam McCallister." "Okay." "The group that defected from Russia? The person who reached out to me on their behalf was Adam's wife, Evie." "Adam and Eve?" Andy asked. "Are you putting me on?" "Wish I was," Phil sighed, leaning his back against the door of his car. "She reached out to me personally with an offer. I get her paired to some rich fella who's going to take care of her, and she's going to help us crack the unpairing/repairing problem." "Phil,” "I'm not asking you to take her, Andy, relax. I was hoping maybe you could reach out to Watkins and see if he'd be willing to take her in." "Nate said he did feel like he owed me a couple still, even with all the money he gave me." "That's not the whole of it, though." "What else,” "So Evie McCallister has with her a pair of men who are imprinted on each other." "Wait, what?" Andy said. "I thought being homosexual was like a giant taboo in Russia." "They certainly frown on it, which is why two of the scientists who were working with Adam McCallister didn't reveal they were gay until they'd devised a work around, a sort of Rosetta Stone for this whole thing. That's what let them flee." "Just give him the short and quick, hon," Linda said to Phil. "Okay, long story short  " "Too late!" both he and Phil said in unison before chuckling. "Right," Phil continued. "So one of the two men has what he describes as 'reassignment sperm,' in that his sperm isn't toxic, even to women who are imprinted already. A small amount of it will essentially reset a woman, but she'll immediately go into the state we've seen with using the necrotized sperm, which is part of the reason I believe Evie when she told me all of this." "You haven't tested it yet?" "I'm getting to that. This guy, Sergei, has a variation of our serum running through his veins, and it might eventually lead to some kind version of the serum where people don't have to be paired to one another, but we are a long way from that right now. He also claims it can pair two men together, which was a large part of the reason he and his boyfriend fled here with Evie McCallister. In Russia, they'd both have been killed, but if he's right, we could, albeit very slowly, at least start getting gay men paired up and resistant to DuoHalo. But I've been keeping this on the down low because I'm worried that if some people on the base found out, they'd try and quash it." "You can't believe that," Andy said." "Wish I didn't, but I do. They're mostly focused on making sure I can get women to survive their partner's death. There hasn't been any push on us trying to get a solution for gay men and women, so now that I may have a partial one here, I'm doing everything I can to validate it quickly and pushed out in front of as many people as possible. It's really not scalable, but at this point, I'll take what I can get, you know?" "So what do you need from me?" "We've got Evie, Sergei and Sergei's boyfriend Andrei stashed in a house over in Dos Eden. Now I can't go over there, because if I do, they're going to know I was there, and I don't want to bring her in until I've validated her claims. Do you have anyone in your family who wouldn't mind fooling around with some other guy for a bit?" "My family's all here by choice, Phil," Andy said. "What about your cook, Jenny?" Linda asked. "Didn't you say she's married to your gardener, and they're both just with you to stay healthy? Think she'd be okay to help you test this all out?" "She doesn't want to leave the family, Linda, even if she's not emotionally invested in me like my partners are." "She wouldn't leave your family, Andy. She'd just be on a very short, temporary loan, and she's not going to have to sleep with anyone she doesn't want to," Phil said. "I can talk to her about it, but lay it out for me how it's all going to work." "You take her over to the house, along with one of your male friends, Eric or Xander, whichever one Jenny wouldn't mind having one evening of fun with. You put a little bit of Sergei's cum on her skin, just to prove it doesn't have any sort of adverse reaction. If it's all good, you have her taste a little bit, and then she should go back to the imprinting state, and you let your friend imprint her. A couple of days later, you do it again, but reimprint her back to you. If Evie's telling the truth, it'll only be a few days and then everything will be back to the way it was. And if she's not, the minute Jenny touches Sergei's semen, she'll have an adverse reaction and she doesn't have to go any further." Phil sighed, shrugging a little. "I need someone I can trust on this, Andy, and I don't know who else to turn to. If you don't think she'll go for it, you don't have to bring it up, and I'll, I'll see if there's anybody else I can ask. I could ask Xander, I guess." "No," Andy sighed, shaking his head. "You ask Xander and he'll feel obligated to try and help you. I'll talk to Jenny and Katie, and I'll let them decide. Fair?" "Fair enough," Phil agreed. "Get blood samples at every stage in between. Take Niko with you, and she'll know how to do it." "What have you got that girl up to behind my back, Phil?" "Oh hell no," his friend laughed. "If you can't get her to tell you, what the hell makes you think I'm gonna tell you? She'd kick my ass if I said anything. You can ask her again." "She'll probably tell me what she told me last time,  I shouldn't worry about it." "It took a long while for Phil to trust me as well, Andy, so I wouldn't worry about it," Linda said with a smile. "You guys are so used to thinking you have to be self reliant, how you need to be tough, that it takes you a while to get used to the idea of having a woman take care of your helpless asses. But you'll learn. You all do eventually." "Well, I feel like I just got scolding by the nuns at Saint Agnes Academy again. How about you, Andy?" Phil chuckled. "I didn't go to Catholic school, Phil, but I know the sentiment. I guess we just have to trust they're doing everything they can to keep us safe." "Even when you're both being a pain in the ass about it," Linda said, just the tiniest undercurrent of genuine annoyance to her voice. "Sorry Linda," they both said in unison. "You're both forgiven, but we really gotta get back to the base, Phil, otherwise Fielder's going to get suspicious, and that's the last thing you want." "She's right," Phil said, giving Andy a hug. "Thanks for even considering it. I know it's nuts, but if you follow the instructions I gave you, worst case scenario is that Jenny gets a rash on her skin for a couple of days." "Like I said, it's their decision, not mine." "Right. Right right right. Anyway, if you decide to do it, I can give you all the instructions when we're over in a couple of days for the party." "God, that is just two days away, isn't it? Crazy how time flies." Phil let go of Andy and headed back to his car. "Stay safe, man. Niko or Lexi with you at all times if you leave this house. And don't tell anyone about this little Evie thing that you don't have to." "I'm gonna tell my family, Phil." Phil shrugged a little bit, opening the door of his car. "If it was me, I would keep it to only the very few who need to know. Anyway, your house, your call. See you in a couple of days, man." He and Linda hopped into their car and drove down the driveway and headed off into the evening air. "That's the difference between you and me, Phil," Andy said to himself. "I'm no good at keeping secrets." He walked inside to find Aisling waiting for him, a warm smile on her face as she slid her arm around his waist and saddled up next to him as they walked to the dining room. "Why the long face, Andy?" "Phil dropped a bit of a heavy thing on me, and it's a lot to think about. I'm not built for this cloak and dagger shit like he is." On the stroll to dinner, Andy explained to her everything that Phil and Linda had told him, as she peppered him with questions along the way. At the end, she suggested he wait until later in the evening to talk to Jenny and Katie about it. When they got to the dining room, Andy was pleased to find nearly everyone there, Lauren and Taylor having texted earlier that they were just going to grab dinner at the training grounds tonight and would be back late. Emily, Sarah and Maya were a couple cocktails in already, but all of them were in that pleasant space between buzzed and tipsy, talking up a storm, and as soon as Andy and Ash walked into the room, Emily immediately ushered them over to make sure that Andy was sitting next to Maya, Ash on the other side of him. Early on, the girls had tried convincing Andy to always sit at the head of the table, and he'd told them exactly what they could do with that idea, so the table seating constantly shuffled, and nobody sat at either end of the table two nights in a row, so that it was clearly established that nobody was more or less important than anyone else. It was a symbolic thing, but Andy was the first to point out that symbols have power, and their subliminal influence should never be underestimated. Dinner gave everyone a chance to take turns grilling Maya, which let Andy just sort of sit and listen. After he'd made the decision of who he would offer spots in his house, he'd talked to each of the girls over Zoom for about an hour, letting them ask him whatever questions they wanted while he'd asked them a few as well. It wasn't enough time to get to truly know each other, but it gave both him and the woman in question a chance to check for any real deal breakers that they might have overlooked, so many of the questions the girl were asking Maya were things Andy already knew the answers to, although she did have one surprise up her sleeve for him. "So what's your favorite of Andy's books," Sarah asked her. "I know you have to have read some of them right now, since I gave you all of them the last time I saw you, a few years ago." Maya tilted her head to one side, a wry grin spreading wide on her face. "You're not going to believe me." "Is it 'The Trouble With Werebears,' because if you say it is, I'm gonna have to shield you from Andy throwing a dinner roll at you," the tall redhead giggled. Maya reached into her satchel and pulled out a book, setting it down on the table. It had dozens of post it notes sticking out from it, and the cover was starting to bend back a little. Andy glanced over and then his eyes widened in surprise. "No! Really?" The book in question was easily the least popular thing he'd ever written, partially because it was so far out of his normal wheelhouse. "I think it's easily your best work, and frankly, I'm surprised nobody's ever tried to make a movie out of it, which was something I wanted to talk to you about." Emily reached over and picked up the book. "'Fatal Alliances?' This isn't a Druid Gunslinger book. I don't know that I've ever seen Sarah reading this." "Oh I read it," Sarah said. "But it's super fucking sad. I mean, don't get me wrong, it's fucking hot, and I get why maybe it was too fucking steamy for the mainstream, but it's such a fucking downer ending that it isn't something I wanted to come back to that fucking often, even as great as it is." "What's it about, love?" Emily asked him. Maya decided to answer instead. "It's a Cold War story about two spies, one American and one Soviet, and they're each sort of fatal honey traps. Anyone who either of them has sex with dies within a couple of days, from what looks like natural causes, except that their bodies are generating some kind of sexually transmitted poison. They're considered important assets, the assassins you send when you want no traces left behind. They both witness something they shouldn't one night in East Berlin, and so they flee together. After killing their respective bosses, the two decide they're done with this world, so they have sex with each other, and die in each other's arms a few days later. If you expounded upon the action sequences, fleshed them out a bit more, this could be an excellent fucking movie." She paused for a second. "It could be my excellent fucking movie. Who owns the rights to this, Andy?" Maya asked him, taking the book back from Emily. "Nobody?" he chuckled. "Well, I guess that means I still do. Nobody had that much interest in it, so I didn't worry about it. Hell, I know it's out of print, so I'm a little amazed you got that copy." "I got her everything, Andy," Sarah told him. "And you know me. What I want, I fucking get." "So I have learned," he nodded. "Yeah, I can have my agent draw up a contract to let you get the rights to it." "Soon," Maya said, "before the Druid Gunslinger film makes everyone claw at all your old work." "I barely sold fifty thousand copies of 'Fatal Alliances,' Maya, so I think you're overestimating people's interest in the property." "Believe me, Andy, I know what I'm talking about." Dinner carried on with several conversations going on and Andy drifting in between them. One of the things he'd learned early on as his family grew was that as soon as they had moved into the mansion, the family size had grown too large for there to only be one conversation at the dinner table. He'd also stressed a number of times that the girls shouldn't always stick to their usual cliques and should intermingle, making sure to spend a little time with all the other girls over the course of any given week, and it was starting to settle into cycles. When Jenny was bringing out dessert, Andy grabbed her and asked her and Katie to meet him in his office in a few hours, so he could talk to them about something. Jenny seemed a little nervous and Andy said it wasn't anything bad, and they shouldn't worry. After dinner had wrapped up, the whole family began carrying dishes into the kitchen, refusing to let Jenny and Nicolette clear the table entirely by themselves, as Andy, Maya, Emily and Sarah started walking down the hall towards Maya's room. "So whaddaya think, Maya?" Sarah asked eagerly. It was clear that the relationships between Sarah and Maya and the relationships between Emily and Maya were very different, with Sarah acting almost like Maya's eager little sister, and Emily more like Maya's old friend. "You okay with staying?" "Yeah, I think I can make all this work for me," she said. "Good people, good environment, the dogs seem happy enough, and with the shooting studios in Oakland, Marin and Pleasanton, I can definitely carve out a career here. So sure, why not? I'll pitch in with you lot and call this home." "Marvelous," Emily said, leaning in to kiss Maya on the cheek. "Sarah and I will leave you and Andrew to make your final arrangements, and we will see you tomorrow. Good night!" "Night Maya!" Sarah said, taking a turn to kiss Maya on the cheek, before she and Emily headed back up the hallway towards the stairs, Maya's bedroom on the ground floor so the dogs could easily walk right out into the back yard. Katie had even set up the fenced area so that Maya could simply slide open the deck door in her bedroom and let the dogs run straight out into it unsupervised. "This new world's pretty fuckin' crazy," Maya said, looking up at him as they reached the door to her bedroom. "You must feel like the luckiest man in the world." Andy sighed a little. "I mean, on one hand, sure. On the other, my brother and most of my oldest friends died to DuoHalo over the last few months, so a lot of times, I'm dealing with survivor's guilt, y'know? Why'd I make it and not them?" Maya took his hand in hers, shaking her head at him. "Don't get caught up in your head about it. It's too big for anyone to think about, so you just have to learn to roll with it." "Yeah, thanks. That's what everyone keeps telling me, so I'm doing what I can to not dwell on it too much. Anyway, I'm glad you've decided to join the family, and when you feel like the time is right, just let me know and we can make it official." Maya squeezed his hand a little bit, as if she thought he might be planning to pull away. "Look, I talked to Em and Sares about it while you were talking with your friend, and I decided I want our first time to be like normal people, without all the complications of imprinting tied to it, so I was thinking maybe you could come in, and I could give you a hummer to get over that whole hump, so that when we do bump uglies for the first time, we feel a little more like regular people. That cool?" Andy smiled at her. "Hey, whatever you want, Maya. We don't even have to do the imprinting now if you don't want to." She looked down, unable to look him in the eyes for the moment. "That's just it, Andy. I do want to. And we do kinda have to, because sometime in the middle of dinner, I realized it was getting harder to think clearly, and the one thing I don't ever want is to feel out of control of my own body. So is it cool if we just do this now? I'm sure you've banged, like, five or six people already today,” "Actually, it was a pretty light day today," he chuckled. "I provided for Jenny and Katie this morning, and Ash snuck in while I was writing to have a quickie as a break, to make sure I wasn't sitting all day." "Good," Maya growled at him, as she grabbed his shirt, "then you'll have a nice fat fucking load for me to swallow." She pushed him into her bedroom, and closed the door behind her. The sliding door was open just enough so that the dogs could come and go, and that made it cool inside, the evening November air chilling the room a bit. "How should I do this?" "The minute you get it,you're going to black out, so maybe I should lay down on the bed and you should just  " Maya peeled her tanktop up and over her head, revealing small tan tits with tiny brown nipples atop of them, tossing it aside. "I think I'm the most flat chested girl in this house, so I hope you're okay with that," she said, unbuckling the belt holding up her cargo pants as he crossed the room to her. She must have had some large tattoo on her back, because Andy could see what looked like a portion of a serpent's tail curving around her waist. He turned her head up suddenly and leaned down to press his lips against hers in an intense kiss, feeling her tense up for just a brief second before settling into it, relaxing. "You are absolutely fucking beautiful, Maya, and I don't ever want you to think I'm just okay with you. Got it?" Maya grinned up at him, a softening in her eyes. "Em's right. You are a magnificent and sappy bastard, but that makes you lovable. Can I finish getting naked now, or you wanna make out a bit more first?" "I wanna make out a bit more first," he said, grinning back at her. "Yeah, okay." They locked lips again, but even while they did, Andy could feel Maya's hands unbuttoning his jeans, unzipping them. He was about to shift to help her take them off, but when he did, she pulled back from the kiss, shaking her head. "Leave'em on. I like the idea of feeling like a couple of teenagers trying to get each other off quick before the parents come home." She turned them both and pushed him back onto the bed with enough sudden force that he didn't even see it coming and just fell backwards before she dropped her cargo pants down and stepped out of them, leaving her in just a large pair of cotton panties. She started climbing onto the bed next to him. "It's also that time of the month, and while Em said you aren't squeamish about playing on the field during red tide, not for our first time." Andy moved just a little bit, shifting to brace his shoulders against the pillows at the head of the bed, so he'd be able to watch her. "Whatever makes you comfortable." Maya frowned a little, her eyes narrowing at him. "Take a more active hand in this, would you? I don't even know if you're ready for this." "I don't know if you're ready for this, Maya, but you are gorgeous and I can't wait to feel you sucking my cock." She winked at him, the frown disappearing. "That's the spirit. Now let's see this mythical first contact orgasm," she said, stroking his cock, sitting on her knees alongside him. Maya moved to bend down, placing one hand against the top of the bed as the other brought his cock to her lips, a jewel of opaque white emerging from the tip of his cock to greet her. She leaned down and let her tongue swipe the dollop of precum into her mouth, and suddenly began to shake, her hand letting go of his cock to thrust down atop of the bed, keeping her up on all fours as an intense carnal moan ripped from her lungs, her face obscured from his view by that curtain of green hair. "You motherfucker," Maya eventually spat in between giggles and gasps. "You said it was gonna be strong, not, like, the strongest fucking thing I'd ever fucking felt." "The imprinting one's even stronger, everyone says." "Em said it was like being consumed by an orgasm until she blacked out," Maya said, tossing her hair out of her face to turn her brown eyes up at him. "She wasn't kidding?" "That's in line with how most of  " He was mid sentence when Maya suddenly shoved her face down onto his cock, forcing it into her throat before pulling her head up, her tongue spiraling around the head of his cock before she pushed her head back down onto it again. Over the last several months, he'd gotten more than his fair share of blowjobs, far more than he'd ever thought he would get in his lifetime, and he felt like he'd gotten familiar with most of the rhythms and styles, but there was something hungry about the way Maya was doing it, like she didn't want to pause, didn't want to break, hell, didn't even want to breathe until she got what she wanted. Her hands were gripping onto his hips, as her mouth slurped along the length of his shaft, from tip to base, trying to hold down with it engulfed for as long as she could every so often, no warning given when she was deepthroating or just quickly fucking her face onto his cock. He was along for the ride. Andy could feel himself starting to get close, when Maya popped her head off, one of her hands stroking his cock feverishly while her eyes held his gaze with her own, as he suddenly felt like a deer in the headlights, or a small animal caught under the gaze of a predator, the look on her face having total control of the situation. "You're gonna give me what I want, Andy," she growled at him, licking her lips. "And I'm gonna swallow you down and wake up a new woman, a kept woman, a bonded woman, a woman with a man who makes her cum like a fucking hurricane. You have no idea how hard I'm gonna fuck the shit out of you soon, but for now, you're gonna give me what I want. It's not your fucking cum, it's mine." She looked back down and started thrusting her face onto his cock as quickly and deeply as she could, letting spit drool from her lips all over his balls, filthy 'gluck gluck' sounds coming from the motions, until finally Andy knew his resolve was shot, but he wanted to have one stab at surprising her, so just before his balls drew up, his hands both reached down to grab her head and pushed her face down until her nose was buried in the trimmed pubic hairs of his crotch, and the first load of his cum blasted right against the back of her throat, setting her into a a fit of orgasms, at which point Andy was mostly just holding her head, while she spasmed in time with him, feeling her do her best to swallow it all before he pulled her head off of his shaft and rolled her limp body onto her side, as she whispered that word that haunted him now, "Imprinting." Andy moved to get her beneath the sheets and made sure the dogs were inside the room before he closed the outside door, so that the room would warm up. He would make a point to stop and tell Nicolette to come and open the door in the late morning so the dogs could go back out and do their business even while Maya completed the process. She looked peaceful beneath the sheets. There were a few speckles of his jizz on her cheeks, so he took one of his fingers and wiped them off, sliding the finger into her lips, which she seemed to instinctively suckle on for a moment before he pulled his finger free, having spent long enough in the room that she'd fallen silent. He moved outside of her room, and closed the door behind him, leaning his back against it with a slight smile of relief. That, he figured, would be the last person ever added to his family, if he had anything to say about it. Of course, as Emily had pointed out not so long ago, he really did have very little say about it. Chapter 40 He desperately wanted to get to bed, but there was work to be done before he could sleep, and his brain was still moving a mile a minute. It generally did, but his conversation earlier in the day had been rolling around in circles over and over again. Phil was one of the smartest people he'd ever met, but Andy knew everyone was capable of making mistakes. There was something they were missing about all the information Phil had presented to them. Phil's plan had all the things it should, but there was so much that Phil hadn't had time to tell them. He wasn't sure what he thought he might glean from it, but he decided to let it keep running on cycles in the back of his brain for the rest of the night. He hoped maybe it would just come to him. Different people in his household went to bed at different times, and typically, Piper and Sheridan went to bed not too long after dinner. He glanced at his watch, seeing it was just past 10:30, and he figured they were probably crawling into bed about now, since both were early risers. Niko was probably also heading to bed about now, so she could be up early in the morning, in case Lexi woke up before most of the house was up. Niko tended to be an early riser as well, as did Lauren and Taylor, so they were also probably also turning in for the night. Hannah and Asha were typical college students without classes, so they'd be up past midnight gossiping, and Taylor was probably more than a little sad she couldn't join them, but as she'd told Andy at dinner, she was taking her responsibilities over at 49ers HQ very seriously. Fi and Moira were trying to get adjusted to West Coast time, but the jet lag hadn't fully let go of them yet, so Andy guessed they were probably starting to get ready for bed as well. Em and Sarah kept their own schedules, but since Em planned to talk to her family in the morning, she had likely turned in also, and where Em went, Sarah usually followed, so he was fairly certain they were both snuggling up in bed, bemoaning the lack of him there, but knowing that he would join them when he was ready. Tala and Jade had formed a surprising friendship and had spent most of the day getting the pool house further converted into a workspace for the curvier woman. Jade was used to teaching, so he suspected she probably had also turned in relatively early. Aisling, however, kept her schedule in tune with his, and so he knew she'd be up, and willing to watch a bit of television before turning in for the night. He'd found that she'd never seen Farscape so as of late, they'd been making a point to watch an episode or two before bed every night, and in between they'd chat a little bit about their respective days. He was going to head down to the living room that was furthest from the bedrooms, which had sort of become the default theater room of the house, but found Ash in the kitchen, sneaking herself a pickle from the fridge, so they sat around the kitchen island to have their chat before their nightly television binge. This particular night Andy walked Ash through what Phil had asked of him, and as he talked through it, she asked pointed questions, most of which he didn't have an answer to, but eventually, she asked one that he hadn't even thought of, and it all snapped into sense for him. "So why not just use this Evie as the test case, instead of asking Jenny to do it?" she said to him. "What?" Andy asked, as if it hadn't even occurred to him. "Look, she made it here safely, right?" "Right." "That means she was imprinted, and if Evie's being asked to be imprinted to Nate, that means she was already imprinted to this McCallister prick, and you can use that to analyze her blood and the effect it's having on it. Shit, you could smear a little of McCallister's precum onto her skin at first, check that it causes a rash, then give her a little from the guy who's supposedly a de imprinter, then have Nate imprint her and take her blood again. I mean, if this Evie wants to get out from under her husband, ex husband or whatever, then she's gotta to be willing to show she believes in all of this." "I don't tell you that you're brilliant often enough, Ash," he said, leaning into to kiss her, which started tender but definitely amped up in intensity a bit before she pulled back, a wry smile on her face. "You don't, but it's okay," she said. "You say it lots, and lots is brilliant. Before we head to bed tonight, though, mister, I was given a request this morning, so we're going to go and fulfill it, you and I. The request was made to me, because they were worried you might take offense to it, but I want you to know, in advance, this is what everyone wants, they're hoping you'll lean into it, at least a little, and the safeword, should it be needed, is limoncello. Okay?" She was pulling him to his feet, that playful expression widening on her face, as he waggled his eyebrows. "You girls certainly do love testing me," he told her. "This one's not me at all, love," she said, sliding her arm around his waist. "It's more of just a thing to show you what you can be capable of when it's asked of you, and this particular play partner wants even more than you gave her last time." "Uh oh," he said. "That sounds like I'm not living up to my end of the bargain." "Stop. No," she said, squeezing his hip. "You did great, but the girls in question just want you to know you can and should go further." She led him down towards the room they'd been planning to go to anyway, the basement living room, but instead of heading for the television, Andy saw that over near where he'd usually sit, one woman was standing and another was kneeling, the room barely lit, as if the atmosphere of it was important to the ambiance of the moment. Andy's nighttime eyesight wasn't great, but as they got closer, he could make out who the two people were. The woman standing was Nicolette, but she had ditched her typical French maid's outfit for something that looked a lot more dominatrix. She wore a leather corset that was tied tight to force her tits into nearly a shelf of flesh, propped up and pushed out but still marginally covered. She also had black leather shorts, fishnet stockings and long leather high heeled boots that came up to her mid thigh. The heels were at least a few inches, because it made Nicolette look huge, her blonde hair done up in a tight bun atop her head. In her hand was the end of a long leash. At the end of the leash, on her knees, was Whitney, completely nude except for the collar around her neck, her hair done up in jetblack pigtails, her pale white flesh almost the shade of moonlight in the summer. Her arms were folded together in front of her to make her smaller tits press together, the rosy pinkness of her nipples like strawberries, her wrists resting on top of one another, as if she expected them to be bound at some point, or maybe they already were in her mind. He could see the black curls of her pubic V peeking from between her thighs. Ash took his hand and gave it a soft squeeze. "You did well with Whitney the first time, babes," she whispered to him. "But you need to know you can go further, you should go further, at least every so often, and that she doesn't just want you to do that, she's going to get off on it. I know that part of you is in there," she said, kissing his cheek. "We just need to wake the bastard up." Andy wasn't entirely surprised by all of this, if he was being honest with himself. Early on, he thought he'd given Nicolette exactly what she wanted, and then around when all the girls had presented their friends for consideration for the house, Nicolette had told him to go even harder at her. So he had. He'd been nervous out of his mind when he'd done it, almost certain that she was going to scream for him to stop, that he was being too rough, that she didn't want it. Instead, she had thanked him at the end of it, and told him that she was very glad he was learning that not all of his partners enjoyed the same kind of sex, and that that wasn't a bad thing. His first time with Whitney had been something of an eyeopener as well, as she wanted him to go at her hard. He thought he'd done enough to satiate her desires, but apparently she wanted to take him even further. He wasn't even entirely sure what that entailed. "Heya Master," Nicolette purred at him. "I think it's time you give your little porcelain slut a real go, don't you? She's been itching for round two, and it's about time you step up your game. Haven't you, slut?" She gave Whitney a nudge with her foot, and the brunette nodded. "Yes Master. Our first time was very nice, but you're capable of being stronger, harsher, more forceful," she said, not lifting her eyes. "And this slut wants to see what you're truly capable of." "I'm worried your friend's been hyping me up too much, Whitney," Andy said, stepping closer, Aisling walking along with him, as Nicolette toyed with the end of the leash idly. "I'm not entirely sure I'm capable of what you think I am." "She told your slut that you bent her over a table in the hallway and pounded her slippery cunt until your cock was slick enough to jam up her ass, and then pounded her until she came so hard her knees were shaking and she couldn't sit properly for a few days." "Well, I  " "She told your slut that you grabbed a fistful of her hair and shoved her face up against the wall and pinned her there while you had your way with her, drilling her like she was just an object for you to take your pleasure from." Ash giggled. "It certainly sounded like that from down the hallway," she said to him. "Don't you start," he replied. "She even told me you shoved her panties in her mouth to keep her from making too much noise, even though you like it when a slut uses filthy words, because you wanted to demonstrate how much control you had over her." "That wasn't  " "That was fucking hot was what it was, Master," Nicolette said, licking her lips. "I almost expected you to put your hands around my throat for a bit, and that would've just made me cum even harder. At first, he didn't even take them off, slut, he just tugged them aside, like they were an impediment that bothered him." "Your slut finds all of that very attractive, Master, and if she might be so bold," she said, turning her icy blue eyes upwards to look at him, "she very much wants to meet that man." "You can do this, Andy," Aisling whispered into his ear. "And both Nicolette and I will be right here, making sure you don't chicken out and/or go too far, whichever you're more afraid of." He inhaled a deep breath, and Whitney suddenly turned her eyes back downwards, as if she were a child caught looking at something she wasn't supposed to. "Before I start this, I want to confirm something. Aisling told me your safeword is limoncello. Is that correct, Whitney?" "It is, Master." "And you will use it if I cross a line?" "This slut does not think you're capable of that, Master." He stepped closely and reached forward, his fingertips pinching one of her nipples hard between his thumb and forefinger, seeing her wince even as she moaned a little bit. "No one knows what a man is capable of, Whitney, especially when he's pressed too much or too hard." "Yes Master," Whitney said. "Your slut apologizes Master." "Now answer my fucking question," he growled. He wasn't setting out to hurt her, but at this point, it had been made abundantly clear to him that he had a part to play, and if that was what Whitney wanted from him, it was what he intended to deliver. "If Master his slut beyond what she is capable of withstanding, Master, she will say the word and ask for relief," she said quietly, licking her tongue out over her bright red lips. "But until then, she implores you to have at her without mercy or reservation." "What limits do you have, Whitney?" he said, unbuckling his belt, grabbing the metal buckle, a simple square with a single stem in it, pulling on it to force the leather to come slowly slithering through his belt loops. "For you, Master? None at all. Your slut will do whatever it is you ask of her." He snapped the end of his belt out and then bent it in half, holding it on the ends as he pushed the belt together, forming a giant circle between two lines of leather, then yanking them apart to make a loud crack as he snapped one against the other. "You seem awfully confident of that." He wasn't sure who moaned the loudest at that motion, Whitney, Nicolette or Aisling. "She is at her best when she is fulfilling her purpose, Master," Nicolette said to him, a hint of amusement in her voice "Pleasure and pain are kissing cousins in our world." "Did I ask your fucking opinion?" he said sharply to Nicolette, and he felt like he must have done so very convincingly, because he could see her breath catch a moment, although he knew it was excitement he saw behind her eyes, not fear. "No Master. Sorry Master." He looked down at Whitney, towering over her, as she remained perfectly still. "When Nicolette came to me and asked me to bring you into my home, Whitney, she told me of your previous partner, and how the relationship you and he had was one of total dominance and submission. That you did nothing without his permission. That you enjoyed being commanded, being told exactly what you did and did have his consent to do, and that you found freedom in surrendering your own initiative." "Yes Master," Whitney said. "I can fulfill that role for you, but it will take some adaptation on your part, because as much as you may want to surrender complete and total control to someone else, I don't want complete and total control over someone else. Not all the time, anyway." He traced a fingertip along her cheek, and he could feel her leaning in towards his touch, as if she took comfort from the very contact of his skin against hers. "I'm probably capable of giving you what you want. I can push and pull you into place, slap your ass while I'm thrusting my cock into one of your holes with the kind of roughness from the more disgruntled pornography I've seen. I think I'm likely perceptive enough to know when strikes have crossed from pleasurable pain into pure pain, at least most of time. I think I can live up to my end of the bargain on this, but there are a handful of rules that are non negotiable, you understand?" "Tell your slut of your rules, Master, and she will follow them," Whitney said, pressing a kiss to his fingertip. "They aren't much, but they're important to me. The first is that you will need to be in charge of your own voice, and that if you aren't using it, I will start to doubt myself, and think I am doing something unwelcome. Nicolette told me you're unaccustomed to speaking without being ordered to speak, but this is a rule I'm afraid I'm going to have to insist upon. You will speak whenever you think is appropriate or even might be welcomed. If you think I am at all doubting my actions, and you want more instead of less, you will need to provide the carrot, understood." Whitney nodded. "She does, Master. Might you provide guidance as to how she should speak?" "The filthier the better," Nicolette said with a giggle, looking at Andy as if she was afraid he might scold her, but when she saw the smile on his face, she decided to elaborate. "I told you, Master loves dirty talk, so if you talk, whore, you should be talking dirty. Nothing clinical, only perverse. You do not have breasts, you have tits. You do not have a vagina, you have a pussy or a twat or a cunt. And although I know it goes against everything you've been taught for the last few years, you're going to have to be a little proactive here, slut." Whitney frowned a little, sighing slightly. "That, makes this slut nervous, ma'am," she said, turning to look up to Nicolette. "How will she know when it is right to remain in her place and when it is right to act unbidden?" Andy reached down and turned Whitney's head to look at him. "You'll act on instinct, much like you're entrusting me to do. And I do not expect perfection. You will make mistakes, and, frankly, I think you'll probably enjoy being punished for them, so maybe I expect some of the mistakes will be intentional and some will be accidental, but very little in this life is truly unforgivable, Whitney, and I think we'll both do well to remember that." "Yes Master," she said, looking up at him with adoring eyes. "What other rules do you have for your slut?" "When you want to see this particular stripe of me, Whitney, you will need to initiate it, you will need to ask for it, and not just subtly, but actually vocalize and express your desire for the closed fist instead of the open hand," he said. "By you regularly reminding me that you enjoy this, it will reinforce in my mind what you expect out of our arrangement." "Did, did this slut not express it well enough before, Master?" "With communication, Whitney, more is always better," he said confidently. To be continued in part 25, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.

Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 22 Andy answers the ladies most vulnerable concerns.. Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. "So why me, huh?" Sarah asked her. "Why'd'ja choose me to play with you and Andy?" Piper bit her bottom lip, as if she was a tad nervous, before she shyly looked up at Sarah. "'Cause I'm kinda turned on with how you talk, Sarah, and I was kinda hoping you could talk to me that way while I was trying to make our man happy?" Despite all the massive confidence he'd seen Piper bearing almost the entire time he'd known her, she seemed almost nervous that Sarah would consider turning her down, as if her voiced desire was a step too far beyond the pale. Sarah licked her lips as her eyes widened. "I will totally fucking do that as long as you agree to just one fucking condition. If you don't, well, I can just go upstairs and leave you two to it." Andy was about to ask, but Piper beat him to it. "What condition is that?" "You can't, like, get fucking mad at me for anything I say, or anything I call you. 'Cause if I'm gonna fucking do this, then I'm gonna fucking do this, and I can't be all in my fucking head about you thinking I'm being mean or rude or shit. So you can't be all pissed off that I call you dirty things if you're fucking asking me to talk fucking dirty to you," Sarah giggled. "That cool, bitch?" "Not only do I promise not to get mad, Sares," Piper said to her. "I promise to like it." Sarah nodded. "Good, then why the fuck aren't you on top of that cock already?" Piper pursed her lips into a smile. "I was waiting for you to tell me I could, Andy." Sarah's hand swatted over and spanked Piper's ass with a loud smack. "He shouldn't have to tell you, you daft bitch. You wanted to fuck him, he totally didn't say 'not now' or some shit, so that means fucking time is on!" In the middle of Sarah's sentence, Piper reached down to grab his cock and get it aligned so she could slide right down onto it, straddling him to get his cock as deep inside of her as she could, her other hand resting on his shoulder. "That's a good girl," Sarah purred. "Don't you feel so much better without an empty cunt, you athletic slut you?" Piper nodded, leaning over to kiss Sarah again, although Sarah pushed her back after a few seconds, clearly intent on keeping her mouth free so she could talk to her. "I've had like a dozen partners, and not one of them made me feel like Andy does," Piper said, looking at Sarah's face. Sarah slapped Piper's ass again, this time even harder. "So why are you fucking telling me, bitch? Am I the one whose cock is jammed up your stupid snatch?" Piper moaned as Sarah's fingernails dragged against that reddening flesh, shaking her head, turning to look at Andy. "You feel so fucking good inside of me, Andy," she said to him. "Thank you for taking me in." On 'in,' she bounced down hard in his lap. "Thank you for saving my friend." On 'friend,' she did it again. "It's a shame you're on fucking birth control," Sarah teased, "because these are fucking breeding hips, and you'd look super fucking cute with a baby bump, but I guess you need to go and win your gold medal before we can talk about getting you bred like a proper bitch." Piper's tongue swiped out over her own lips, as she nodded. "I'll do it eventually," she said eagerly. "I'll happily bear your child, Andy, but I gotta do the Olympics first, to prove to myself that I can really do it." "You don't  " Andy started but Piper kissed him once more, jamming her tongue into his mouth sloppily, making sure to silence him. "Hmm, I think she likes the idea of you fucking breeding her, Andy," Sarah said with a laugh. "The idea of you pumping her fucking cunt so full of fuck cream that it's practically oozing out of her, so messy and sloppy, like a good little whore. You like that image don't you, Pipes?" The athletic brunette nodded quickly. "I do I do I fucking do so fucking much," she panted, as Sarah reached one of her hands in to pinch one of Piper's tan nipples firmly, giving it a twist, which made the girl groan huskily. "And yet, you're still fucking holding back," Sarah scolded. "You gotta fucking give in like a good girl, otherwise you won't get what you fucking what, what I know you think you fucking deserve, but you don't deserve it until you've ditched all those fucking fears and embraced who the fuck you are from now on." She gave Piper's ass another hard smack before sliding her hand around the athlete's waist, moving her thumb down to rub against Piper's clit, as Andy felt her start to tighten up even more around his shaft. "But I bet, I just fucking bet, that if you just let it out, let it all fucking out, you'd feel fucking better, and you'd get what a good bitch deserves." "Fuck, Sarah, you're so fucking good with those fingers," Piper whimpered. "Damn fucking straight I am," Sarah said. "But I'm gonna stop if you don't cut loose." "I'm, I'm fucking scared," Piper whispered quietly. "We all were, Pipes, but you learn to fucking let go and trust, not just in Andy but in the family, in all the fucking rest of us, that we've got your fucking back, that we're gonna fucking take care of you, so either you're fucking in or you're out, what's it gonna be, bitch?" "I'm in,” she cried, her voice shredded and frantic, clearly about to have an immense orgasm. "I'm in I'm in I'm so fucking in,” "Not fucking yet you aren't," Sarah said harshly. "Gotta let that last fucking guard down, gotta let that last fucking truth out. You'll feel better, bitch, but you gotta fucking say it,” "Andy Rook, I fucking love you!" Piper shouted before she kissed him hard, and she started to have a monstrous orgasm, her whole body violently trembling, and the spasms of her cunt around his cock forced his own release, as he started spewing arcing loads of steaming jism inside of her, the two of them locked together on top and bottom, the intensity of the orgasm cratering them out. As soon as it had passed, Piper buried her face into Andy's neck, laughing a little bit even as he could feel her eyes watering, tears of joy slipping from her face. "I thought I'd never say that to another person as long as I fucking lived," she whispered against his skin, "but I do, I fucking love you, Andy Rook." "And I love you too, Piper Brown," he said, stroking her hair with one hand, his other intertwined with Sarah's. They stayed like that for a minute or so before Piper started to giggle, turning to look over at Sarah. "I don't know how you do it," she said to the tall redhead, "sitting there watching and not demanding to get involved." "Oh I'm happy enough to wait my fucking turn," Sarah giggled. "But pretty quick Imma need you to get off of him so I can fucking get off." Piper's giggle burst from her as she nodded then leaned over to kiss Sarah. "Thank you for that," she told her. "I hate having to ask for help." "That's what family's for," Sarah answered. "But get a little, give a little, so Imma also need you to help me out here." The brunette climbed from his lap, and his cock was absolutely soaked with their juices, and while he was starting to soften, that feral look in Sarah's eyes told him he wasn't done yet, and made him begin to stiffen up again. "Whatever you need, Sares," Piper said, "I got you, boo." "I'll just need a helping hand," Sarah said, getting up off the couch. Andy tried to get up as well, but Sarah shoved him back down once more. "Who told you you could fucking get up?" she giggled. "I need you to stay there and let me run the fucking show this time, 'cause I'm a little fucking nervous, and I want to have the fucking control to do this how I think fucking feels right. I hope that's fucking okay with you, because if it isn't, well, I don't fucking care, now, do I?" Andy wasn't entirely sure what Sarah had in mind, as she turned away from him and moved to straddle his legs, but very quickly, it dawned on him what she was doing. "I can't fucking believe Emily did this shit before I did," Sarah said, reaching one hand back to grab his cock. Her position had her legs spread wide, as she moved to rub the tip of his cock along her cunt before dragging it downward, nestling it against the rosebud of her asshole. "Had to be fucking first to something, I guess." He could feel the tall woman getting his cock aligned right and then slowly started sitting down on it, his shaft pulsing in excitement as he felt her body, tight and a little unprepared, try and resist his cock's entrance before she finally seemed to lose patience with her own hole, as she pushed down to get the head of his cock inside of her ass. Her head leaned back, her eyes looking up at the ceiling, as a guttural, almost paleolithic, moan of pain and pleasure boiled out of her. "Fuck that's fucking big that's big holy fucking shit balls that's a big fat fucking cock and it's fucking going up my fucking ass oh my fucking God what the fuck am I doing?" "We can stop if  "   Sarah looked back over her shoulder at Andy with a wildness in her eyes that he'd never seen before, a deranged grin on her face. "Stop? Are you out of your fucking mind? This is the greatest fucking feeling I've ever fucking felt in my fucking life! Why the fuck would I want you to fucking stop?! I want fucking all of it!" she said to him as she pushed herself down onto his cock until he was buried as deeply as he could get inside of her backdoor, the tall girl's skin covered with a layer of goosebumps that made the fine red hairs of her arms stand on end, her body vibrating in orgasm as she did. "Jesus Fucking Christ, I feel like such an utter fucking whore and I fucking love it! You've got that big fucking cock jammed right up my fucking virgin asshole and it made me fucking cum just going the fuck in, so now you gotta fuck me or I gotta fuck you but somebody's gotta fuck somebody right the fuck now!" Piper had sort of been standing off to the side a little bit, and one of Sarah's hands shot up and grabbed one of the brunette's wrists, yanking her close. "Er, what, what am I supposed to be doing here, Sarah?" "You can fucking rub or you can fucking lick, but you gotta fucking work that fucking clit of mine while he's fucking my ass, so get fucking to it!" she barked, and the commanding tone to her voice made it clear the actress was not asking for input on the matter. The tanned athlete took one of her hands timidly down to rub against Sarah's cunt before moving to stroke her clit, as Sarah began to bounce up and down in his lap, one hand on the arm of the couch, the other on Andy's hip. In this position, Sarah had completely control of the tempo and the force with which she slid her ass down onto his cock, something he'd expected her to use to keep it slow and tender, but instead, Sarah was practically trying to break the couch, slamming her ass down into his lap as hard as she cold each time, while Piper was caressing her clit. "Fuck that's so fucking good oh my god why didn't I ever get fucked in the ass before I love this so fucking much but it's all your ass, Andy, Daddy, it's only ever your fucking ass, you're the only one to ever fuck me this way, and I fucking love that and I keep God! I keep fucking cumming over and over again, so please Daddy, please please please cum in my fucking virgin ass and let me fucking feel it, let me feel you own the last fucking bit of me no man's ever had, because I don't need any other fucking man but you because I fucking love the ever loving shit out of you you big cocked motherfucker you hear me I fucking love you Andy so fucking cum, cum right the fuck up my ass! Fuck! Fuck! Muph!" She leaned her head back at the end onto his shoulder, craning her neck so that she could jam her lips against his, as he felt Piper's other hand cradling his balls, squeezing them gently, and the sensations were all too much, as his body let loose another orgasm, flooding Sarah's rectum with a gusher of an orgasm as their tongues clung to each other before they both slumped back, his back against the couch, her back against his chest, both of them nearly too exhausted to move. Huginn, who had remained completely undisturbed by all of this, finally had had enough, and the black cat got up and hopped down the couch, moving to a different unoccupied couch, hopping back up, curling into a ball and settling down once more, a perturbed look on his face. Then Sarah began to feverishly giggle, waves of curved red hair over her face before she pushed them out. "Em was fucking right. That was totally fucking amazeballs. Thanks Pipes." Piper winked a little bit as she pushed a fingertip inside of Sarah's cunt, causing the actress to gasp a little bit in surprise before Piper slid the finger back out, lifting it up to her lips, licking it in front of the two of them. "We're definitely gonna need a shower before we get into bed," she said, and they all laughed at that. Chapter 38 In a rather unusual turn of events, Andy woke the next morning on November 18th to an empty bed. It wasn't uncommon for him to awake with only a couple of the girls still in bed asleep with him, but a totally empty bed was almost an unheard of experience at this point. He glanced at his Apple Watch and saw that it was around 10:30, which meant he'd definitely slept in a bit. Like most writers, Andy was generally a nocturnal creature, staying up late and getting up late, which had put his schedule at odds with some members of the family, but they'd mostly learned to make it work. He slipped on some boxers, pulled on his jeans and tugged on a t shirt,  this particular one a gift from some fantasy convention he'd been a guest speaker at,  and headed over to the balcony, stepping out onto it with a smirk. Down at the pool, most of the girls were nearly finishing their morning work out, being led by Sheridan, a sea of sports bras and yoga pants, doing the last part of their high intensity section of the workout, and Andy could vaguely hear Vanilla Ice's "Ice Ice Baby" being played from a portable speaker near them. (Andy still wasn't sure which bothered him more, the fact that they were listening to Vanilla Ice or the fact that Vanilla Ice opened that song with "Stop! Collaborate and listen!" and yet there were no signs of any collaboration going on. In fact, it didn't seem like Ice understood what the word collaborate meant. The writer in him just couldn't bear it.) Lauren and Taylor weren't there as he expected they'd gone in to work today, especially since it was Taylor's first day of working in months. He hoped that she fit in well with the 49ers organization, but at this point, he wasn't entirely even sure who was working there. Niko also wasn't working out as he figured she'd gone to work at the base today. He wasn't sure what her schedule was like these days so he trusted her to let him know when she was coming and going and when it would be important for him to know. She was more than capable enough to manage her own schedule. It was nice to spot that both Fiona and Moira were in the group, between Ash and Sarah in the front row of three, and both seemed to be in good spirits. Moira's unruly mass of red curls had been braided into a tightly woven tail that whipped behind her as she danced to the beat of the music, occasionally slapping against either Fi or Sarah, both of whom laughed wildly when it did. It made Moira look a little like a redheaded version of the original polygon model of Tomb Raider, now that he thought about it. The weather was still mostly overcast, and it looked like rain might even be on the schedule for later in the day, something he didn't mind one bit. California had mostly been in a drought for years, and any rain the state could get was seen as a blessing, particularly since they now lived in more densely wooded areas. The last thing Andy wanted was a wild fire to take his new home. He leaned against the railing, just enjoying looking over both the estate and his family before Sheridan finally spotted him up on the higher floor balcony as the song came to an end. She pointed to Andy to draw the girls' attention to him, as all of them turned to look at him. The words were out of his mouth before he even knew he was saying them. "Good morning, angels," he shouted to them. "Good morning Andy!" they shot back in matching cadence. "You know, you really ought to join us some mornings, Andrew," Emily teased politely. "Hmm. I'd be worried about making a fool of myself." "I can make sure we don't overwhelm you on your first work out, dude," Sheridan said to him with a wink and a grin. "Let's give it a go tomorrow, 'kay?" Andy groaned a little bit. "God help me. Okay, I'll give it a try, but no making fun of me!" All the girls made various catty comments and gestures as he rolled his eyes and headed back into the house. He had a little bit before any of them were back inside anyway, even if they were finished with their workout. While the pool house was being converted into Tala's workshop, it still had a large group shower room, and the girls tended to go and cool down in there before splitting off afterwards. A few of them would go and shower in their own individual bathrooms, but the majority of them enjoyed the communal experience, as it let them all continue to get to know each other. Andy headed down to the kitchen and found that Jenny had made him a mini breakfast burrito that was waiting with a glass of pineapple juice on the little kitchen island, Katie also sort of milling around the room as both women bowed to him when he entered. He'd tried to get them to stop doing that, but he'd learned that attempting to discourage his staff of anything generally only resulted in them doing it even more than they were originally, so he was trying a new tactic now,  let them burn themselves out on it and hope they'd stop on their own. "Enjoy your breakfast, sir!" Jenny said, moving around the counter before dropping down onto her knees. "I know I'll enjoy mine!" Her fingertips unbuttoned Andy's jeans and he was thankful he hadn't put on a belt this morning, as Jenny began to lick and suck on his cock, slowly running her tongue along it while her wife watched on, although there was an unusual expression on Katie's face, something Andy wasn't quite sure of. "What's on your mind, Katie?" he said, feeling Jenny's lips slowly push down around his length. They had told him before that they wanted to make getting their needed dose as low impact for him as possible, and had stressed that they enjoyed this sort of casual acquisition. "You look like you're worried about something." The Hispanic girl sighed and nodded. "I, I wanted to discuss something with you, sir, but I wasn't sure quite how to bring it up. Shit, I'm nervous even thinking about it now." Andy nodded, chewing a mouthful of his food before taking a sip from the glass to wash it down. "Look, you don't have to tell me anything, Katie, but if something's on your mind, you'll probably feel better if you just get it out of your head. No matter how much worse you think it'll be if you say it, letting it rattle around your brain like a cage full of bees is only going to be worse." "I suppose that's fair, sir," Katie said, chewing on her finger nervously. "It's just, this isn't the sort of thing I thought I'd ever say, sir, and it makes me feel strange. I think it's probably just part of whatever the treatment's doing to me, but it's, it feels like it's both a part of me and not a part of me, you know? Like some part of me I didn't know about but was lingering in the dark shadows of my mind the whole time?" Andy frowned a little. "No, I can't say I do know what you're talking about." Jenny's mouth popped off his cock as she made an exasperated noise from his waistline. "Uuuugh! Just tell him already!" she said, frustration in her voice, before she pushed her lips back down around his cock once more. "Sir, I think, I think I'd like for you to fuck me, maybe just the once, maybe just to see if maybe I might like it," Katie said, her voice sounded terrified that he would reject her or yell at her. "I mean, I don't have a problem with if both of you don't, but you certainly needn't do it on my behalf, Katie," Andy told her, as Jenny started to suck harder, as if to pull the resistance out of him. "You made it very clear to me when I arrived that you were a lesbian, though, and I wouldn't dream of asking you to change that." Katie threw her hands up, her eyes widening a little bit, almost in shock at herself. "That's just it! I am! I know I am! I've always thought girls were the only sexy things in the world! The idea of being with dudes just made me uneasy! I imagine I felt about guys the same way you feel about guys,  I don't want to be with that!" "Then why  " "I don't know, alright?! I don't fucking get it! Thinking about any other man just makes my stomach all queasy and nauseous, but the last few weeks, when I've been thinking about what it looks like when I see you fucking Jenny, I don't feel like I do when I think about any other man, and I don't understand what's going on!" The woman looked like she was about to cry, and Andy reached over and grabbed her hand, pulling her over towards him, his fingertips curling around hers. "I am never going to make you do anything you don't want to do, Katie," he said sternly. "But they did tell us that the serum was going to have some side effects, and that it was likely going to make some physiological changes to our bodies, some foreseen and some unforeseen." Jenny had eased off the speed of the blowjob a bit, but hadn't stopped entirely. "If you want to try actual sex with me, I'm not opposed to that, but  " "But you don't want me to think I'm doing it on your account. I'm not, sir, I assure you! I don't even know where these thoughts are coming from, but I told Jenny about a week ago, I had a sex dream with you in it, and we were fucking, and in the dream, it seemed like I liked it quite a lot," Katie sighed. "I know that doesn't necessarily mean anything,” "They say sex dreams generally aren't about sex." "But, but when you were taking Whitney the other day? I found myself getting wet, thinking about what it would be like, what it would be like to be her, to be getting fucked by you, and, and I think I want to try that at some point, not the tying up or collaring or anything but, but I think I'd like for you to fuck me once, just to see, just to see if I really do feel differently about you than I do all the other men in the world,” "And you're okay with this, Jenny?" he said, reaching down to stroke Jenny's hair back. Jenny nodded, popping her lips off his cock with a loud smack. "I still want both of us to be there any time you dose either of us, sir, but if this is a thing she wants to try, well, it would be unfairly judgmental of me to fuck you myself and not allow her to do so as well. 'Sides, she told me about these feelings long before she told you, and that's all that really matters." She smiled at him kindly, then lowered her lips back down around his shaft once more, her eyes still looking up at when she did. "Then it's fine with me, Katie," he said, looking back at the Hispanic woman, one of her hands being held by him, the other being held by Jenny from below. "Thank you, sir," Katie said. "For being willing to do that with me, and for not judging me because of it." "Katie, look. If you want to try it, that's fine. If you try it and you don't like it, that's fine. If you try and do like it and want it more regularly, that's fine. If you change your mind right before we're about to do it, that's fine. Whatever you want here, it's fine. I just want you to be satisfied with whatever decision you made, and I want it made because it's what you want, and not what you think I want, okay? I am surrounded by beautiful women, and I'm just trying to do everything I can to do right by all of you. So whatever you want, you just need to tell me." She nodded, before looking down with a smile. "You were taking your time because I was talking to him, weren't you, Jen?" The curvy girl between his legs giggled a little and nodded, then started thrusting her face into his lap faster and more intently, and Andy could feel that release building up inside of him, even as he finished the last bite of breakfast. He was more than a little taken back when Katie leaned in and whispered into his ear, "My wife's such a good little cocksucker, isn't she? Give us our breakfast, Master, that fucking load of hot cum right into her fucking mouth." The unexpected words made his cock throb and finally he pumped a few squirts of his cum into Jenny's mouth, as she shuddered at his feet. The woman kept her lips sealed just past the head of his cock while her fingers jerked along the rest of his length, making sure to milk out the last of it before she pulled her head back, keeping her lips pursed together before standing up and immediately kissing Katie, swapping that cum between them, Katie's form trembling as she leaned against Jenny, the Latina being held up by her wife for just a moment until the orgasm passed. Both women pulled from the kiss, licking each others lips for just a moment before turning to look over at Andy, almost as if they were ready for a second course right now. Katie winked at him. "You know, I know it's all chemical, but dios mio if that orgasm from tasting your cum doesn't leave one sweet ass high,” Jenny moved to tuck his cock back into his pants, zipping them back up and buttoning them, as she glanced over at Katie. "Don't forget to update the Needs Board, hun," she told her wife, who nodded in response. "Got it, babe. Anyway, sir, let me think about it, but next time, I think I'd like you to fuck Jenny with me there, and then fuck me with Jenny there, so I have some time to let it settle in my brain that I'm going to go through with it," Katie said to him. "You know, actually fucking a dude." "Whatever you want, Katie." "Thank you, sir. Oh, don't forget, you have a phone meeting at 2 with that director candidate, Erica Xiao." He nodded. "Good. Yes. Thank you for reminding me. I might have forgotten if you hadn't." Jenny snickered a little. "Em would've had your balls if you had." "She's got them anyway," Katie shot back. Andy arched an eyebrow at them. "Don't you two start." He drank the last of his pineapple juice then pushed the plate forward. "Thanks Jenny, for everything. I'm going to head to my office. Maybe send down lunch a little after one." "Yes sir. Also, don't forget that Miss Steele will be here sometime today." "Oh right," Andy said, chuckling. "Sometimes everything gets so busy, I can barely remember my own name, much less who's coming and going. Katie, can you set up a large portion of the back yard to fence off, so that Maya's dogs will have a place to run and play without us worrying about them getting into the pool if she wants to leave them outside?" "Miss Steele's got dogs?" Katie said, groaning. "Great. Now I get to start having to watch the backyard for landmines." "That's why I was thinking if we gave them their own area that's fenced off, at least we'd have it clearly marked that it's the part of the yard with occasional hazards, although Sarah insisted that Maya is known to always clean up after her dogs. Maybe put a bin outside for her to toss them all?" Katie nodded. "I can spend the day prepping the yard so we're not all worried about stepping in dog shit when we're walking in the grass." "Good on you." "Did Miss Washington said what kinds of dogs they were, sir?" Jenny asked. "Pomeranians, I think," Andy said. "Those aren't dogs, those are animated dustmops," Katie said with an amused snort. "And here I was worried they would be Saint Bernards or Rottweilers." As he headed down to his office, he was starting to run through the checklist of things he needed to do today in his head. He definitely wanted to talk to Moira now that she was up, but he figured he would let her come to him in her own time, as it had been so long since they'd really talked to one another. He would need to pair with Maya when she arrived, and he also needed to check on Lexi and see how she was doing. As much as he wanted to head over to Xander's and see his friend's new house and meet all the rest of his partners, Xander had asked him to wait until the weekend, so he would have more of a chance to get settled, both into the house and into the household. He was almost at the door of his office when his iPhone began to ring, and he fished it out of his pocket, surprised to see Phil The Younger a.k.a. Lesser Phil a.k.a. Phil Pak (not Phil Marcos), on the screen, as he answered it. "Heya man, long time no talk!" Andy said to him. "To what do I owe the pleasure?" "Nothing good I'm afraid," Lesser Phil sighed. "I'm not going to be able to make poker night on Friday. In fact, I may not be able to make poker night for a while, I'm afraid." "That sucks man. What's going on?" "Well, me and the family were relocated, so we're quite a bit further from you now, and the place where we're at is very strict on quarantine procedures, so if we came and saw you and the rest of the gang for poker, we'd have to quarantine for a week before we would be allowed back in to our house, so while we'll try and do it a couple of times a year, for the foreseeable future, it's probably off the table." "Where's they move you to that's got such strict guidelines?" "They're calling the place Valhalla Shores. They decided that they didn't want to put all their eggs in one basket and have New Eden be the only place for Level Fives in the Bay area, so they built a new one over closer to the coast. We're where Pacifica used to be, basically, although I think they tore almost all the old city down and put up this place, like a giant gated mansion community. It's a little snobby for my liking, personally, but you know how Brandy has always been in terms of keeping up with Joneses, so when the NSA offered to move us over to here, she made me jump on it immediately. It's mostly just spooks and techbros over here," he sighed. "You'd fucking hate it. I know I do, but it keeps peace in my household, and that's about all I can ask." "Wait, techbros and spies crossbreeding? That sounds like a horrible idea, like, just the worst. On the other hand, if your quarantine protocols are that strict, it might mean I never have to deal with techbros again, and that might make the whole thing absolutely worth while. Hey, can I recommend a couple of cockish investors over here in New Eden to get transferred over there?" Phil the Younger laughed. "You fuckin' wish, dude. Whole place is fucking creepy anyway. Brandy says some of the women are kind of Stepford ish, and she feels like they're definitely an in crowd and an out crowd and she has zero interest in joining the in crowd. They keep trying to get her to join one of their hot yoga classes, but she said they'd have to break her legs to get her to do that shit. I hope she was being figurative, but you know Brandy." "That I do. Well, we'll miss seeing you guys, but I get it. You're doing what you have to do to keep your family safe and sound. Keep us posted, but I appreciate you calling to tell me personally." "Copy that, man," he said. "See you on the other side." After Lesser Phil had hung up, Andy wondered how many actual community hubs had formed in the Bay area since the cultural rebuilding had started. He also wondered how hard it would be for him or any members of his family to leave New Eden, even for a short while. He'd been craving an animal style In N Out burger for nearly a year now, and while he could ask Jenny to make something equivalent, there was nothing quite like having the real deal. He was certain Niko would know what the current entrance/exit policy for New Eden was, and he resolved to ask her when he saw her. It couldn't be that strict, he realized, because Lauren had been coming and going to the training camp for over a week now. Maybe he could just get in the Tesla and drive down to an In N Out, assuming he could find one that was open. When he walked into his office, he saw that his two cats, Muninn and Huginn, were curled together in a bundle in his writing chair, the two forming a sort of gray black yin yang symbol. Also, as promised, atop of his desk was a brand new laptop, a silver MacBook, with a Post It note on top of it. It was from Whitney (he could recognize her meticulous handwriting) and said "Try it. If you hate it, we'll get something different. “w" As much as he wanted to move the two cats so he could sit down in the chair where he got his best work done, he decided it was okay to sit at the desk for a while, even though it felt way more formal, although he realized he wasn't doing much creative today, mostly just the assorted busywork that sprung up around the actual creative process. The new laptop was set up with access to his emails and had all of his writing transferred onto it, so he could consult back to other things as he started answering questions from his agent and his editor, losing an hour or so before there was a knock at the door. "Come on in," he said. The door opened and Moira and Fiona slipped in together, closing the door behind them. All of their possessions clearly hadn't arrived from cross country yet, because he noticed each of them was wearing one of his t shirts, the fabric hanging big and loose over them like an overcoat. Moira had on one of his Biffy Clyro shirts, which he found fitting, whereas Fiona had clearly dived way back into the depths of his closet and was wearing a Gin Blossoms t shirt. "It's good ta see ya again, Andrew," Moira said shyly, smiling across the room at him. "I've missed ye something fierce." "How are you feeling, Moira? I knew the serum can react strangely to people who've had complicated medical history, and I imagine dengue fever isn't the only strange bug you've picked up over your wild and crazy life." "I cannae tell ye how great I feel, Andrew," she said, starting to move across the room to him. "An' how thankful I am ye trusted Fi enough t' let her bring me in wit' her. Yer, nae mad, are ye?" He shook his head. "Look, Moira. We had a wonderful time together, but that was decades ago. But I've always trusted Fi, and if you and her were together before now, there's no reason any of that should change." "Of course it'll have t' change, ye big dummy," she giggled. "Ye know she's always loved ye, ye daft shite? E'en when I came inta her life, that has nae changed." "Except she's changed and I've changed, so maybe it has changed too." "You haven't changed that much, Andy," Fi said, "and neither have I. You still trusted me enough to offer me a place in your family, even when I had a condition I wouldn't tell you about." "Were ye surprised when ye saw me?" Moira asked him. "Well, I'd figured it out before I saw you. I figured it out as soon as I heard your voice, and that let me put two and two together. But I was very surprised when I heard your voice, yeah." "Surprised inna good way, I kin hope?" "Naturally, although I was hoping you were going to be happy with me, even with the weight I've put on and the hair I've lost," he chuckled. "I think ye look sexy, ya galoot," Moira twittered. "Hold me hands, Fi. It's all I kin do t' keep from havin' a crack at him right now." Fiona wrapped her arms around Moira's waist, shaking her head. "He's not going anywhere, Moira," she said with a kind ease. "Aye, an' neither are we, an' I don' wannae be too far behind the other gare ruls, an' two of 'em are already in th' lead." "One day at a time, love. One day at a time." "You two want to sit and have a chat?" Andy said. On the other side of his desk were two chairs, so he could entertain meetings in here if he needed, although the chairs held the cats more often than they held people. "Oh aye, let's have a chinwaggle," Moira said, slipping from Fiona's arms, moving over towards Andy's desk, but instead of moving to sit in one of the chairs across the desk, she moved to slide herself up and into his lap, her legs dangling over one of the arms of the chair. Fi then moved across the room, and moved his laptop to one side, so she could scoot her ass up and onto his desk directly in front of him, making sure not to knock anything off. "So tell m  " he started to say before Moira leaned in and kissed him hard, her body light in his lap, but the strength with which she pulled his lips onto her own was more than a bit forceful. "I bloody love ye, Andy," Moira said to him. "And Jaysis, do you smell fookin' amazin'." Andy grinned a bit, arching an eyebrow. "Sounds like you may have picked up a little bit of Piper's superpower along the way. I wonder if that's a side effect of the dengue fever antibodies you have in your system." "I cannae tell ye where it comes from, but Jaysis, you smell better'n any meal I've ever eaten in me life. I want ta breathe ye all day long,” She buried her face against the nape of his neck, as he looked to Fiona for sympathy, but saw only mirth on her face. "So, Moira, tell me what you've been up to since we last saw each other." "School," she said, pronouncing the word like 'skoo will,' "then more school, then residency, then Doctors Without Borders, at least until I ran in ta Fi again in DC. It's no tha' excitin'." "Doctors Without Borders, tending to patients in the middle of warzones? That's the absolute definition of exciting to me." "Then you're a fool," she giggled. "I mean, yeh, I was shot at now an' again, but that's a part o' life anyway, isn't it? I was tendin' to kids who needed doctors, an' while I loved tha' work, when I shacked up with Fi again, she wanted me to be safer, wha'ever th' hell tha' means." "It means you're saving lives without people trying to take yours, Mo," Fiona scolded, kicking the Scottish lass with the tip of her leather boot. "She's still undecided whether she wants to take up private practice here in New Eden, or if she wants to go and work in the hospital they're finishing up alongside the base." "In a few years, anyway," Moira said. "After I've given ye a son." Andy's head leaned back a little bit. "Little early to be thinking about stuff like that, isn't it, Moira?" "Like hell, Andy," Moira said, pulling her face back from his neck so she could look him in the eyes again. "You," she said, tapping his chest with a fingertip, "need children. I," she continued, tapping her own, "want tae have one or two before I get back to the medical life. So all we're doin' is just wastin' fookin' time until you get me ripe." "You still don't need to rush right into it, Moira," Andy said, stroking his fingertips against the back of her neck. "Take some time to get settled and comfortable here in the household before you go rushing straight towards the respawning finish line." "Spoken like a laddie who doesnae realize our clocks 'r tickin'," she grumbled. "But, aye, I'll do me best nae to rush it too much. And all the other gare ruls have bin sooo kind tae us. I didnae know what t' expect, 'specially wit' all th' famous faces y'got around these parts." "They're just people, like anyone else," Andy replied. "Think how I feel, trying not to let anyone down." "Ach, yer daft, laddie," Moira said, tickling him a flash. "Yer a good man, an' tha's all tha' matters." "Emily told us all about her experiences this morning, what with the poker game and how it felt being traded like cattle. She was horrified by what horrible things the few remaining men in power are up to, and Niko explained how she basically had to force you to get into the game to rescue Asha and her mother from Covington," Fiona said. "I'm sure that must've been quite taxing." "You had to risk people to win people, and while I certainly didn't want my ex as part of my life, I didn't want to consign her to a life with someone horrible either," he sighed. "I feel very fortunate that it all worked out in my favor, but it was such a gigantic risk." Fiona tugged his chair a little closer to the desk with her leather boot, shrugging. "Life's one colossal risk, Andy. You've always known that." "You think your mother's going to be okay with you being part of a polypod, Moira? I only met her the once, but she struck me as an especially stern Catholic." "When th' news comes out, she'll come 'round, 'specially since th' Pope's apparently okay wit' it, or so we were told a' th' base," Moira shrugged. "Besides, it saves me th' trouble from havin' t' tell 'er I'm shacked up wit' Fi here. She's still nae comfortable wit' 'th' gays,'" she said, making air quotes with her fingers. "Didnae know how t' break it t' her tha' her daughter's as queer as a two dollar bill." "I hope I'm not coming between you two," Andy said. "Nah," Fiona laughed. "We're both bi, and both need some cock in our life. Yours'll do. It was generally my favorite." "An' mine, although I didnae try tha' many." "Tell him how many, Mo." "I don' wanna." "C'mon." "Fi,” "Mo,” Moira sighed. "Fine, wha'ever. I've only had three cocks, Andy, an' yours was right smack dab in th' middle. Me first was a boy in school, and me most recent was another doctor jus' before I hooked up with Fi again. I generally prefer gare ruls to lads, but ye always felt, felt like home t' me." "She was worried that her piercings were going to put you off her," Fi said. "Between the nose stud and the pierced nipples, she told Niko that she felt too different than anyone else it sounded like you had in the family." "I'll admit, I'm not generally a big fan of excessive piercings, but the whole look works on you, Moira. I mean, if you'd had one of those septum piercings like a bull ring, I might have had some reservations, but who am I to tell someone what they do to their body?" Fiona giggled slightly. "I jokingly suggested she get one of her eyebrows pierced once and she slugged me hard enough that she almost dislocated my shoulder." "Do I look like I wanna join bloody Evanescence?" Moira growled. "Did you two decide if you want a bedroom to yourselves, or one each?" Moira shook her head. "We're wit' you, laddie, no matter where y' lay yer head down." "Although I was thinking I might turn one of them into an office for me to work, if that's okay," Fiona said. "Sort of like your little office here." "Yeah, of course," Andy said. "Whatever you want. At some point, all the rooms will be spoken for, but until they are, they're fair game for whoever wants them." "At some point, some of them are going to have to be nurseries," Fiona stressed. "Especially since you've already got two pregnant ladies in the house. How far along are they?" "A couple of months," Andy said. "So it's still early days, and we haven't really told many people outside of the family yet, since the first few months are the diciest." "When's th' big wedding gonnae be?" Moira asked. "Niko told me her family wouldn't give two shits if the wedding happened after the kid was born, but Ash said her family might have some issues with it, so she and I might have a legal ceremony beforehand and then when the world is open again, when I have the giant wedding ceremony, she'd be part of that too." "Seems a fair compromise," Fi agreed. "It would also mean you have someone to function as Head of Household if you were incapacitated and needed someone to make a decision on your behalf." "Don't go planning to have me put into a medical coma any time soon, Fi," Andy joked. "That's still a few months down the way." "Good thing you've got yourself a doctor in the house now, hmm?" "How're you two feeling about all of this? I know it's a lot to process all at once." "It's a lot of bloody names ta learn," Moira grumbled. "I almost want ta see nametags on e'eryone fer a few months." "You'll pick them up pretty quick," Andy said. "And I was smart or lucky enough to not get any two partners with the same first name, thank god for that." "I dinnae find out if they tol' you, Andy," Moira interrupted, "but jus' so ye know, my cycle's shorter than th' rest of th' gare ruls. They kin go about ten days 'fore they cannae think clearly, but I kin only go about six." "Nobody told me that, no," Andy said. "Any other differences I should know about?" "Nothin' ye need concern yerself with," she replied, kissing his cheek. "I'm sure all th' lasses have got their own quirks so ye need nae concern yerself." "Alright then, I'll try not to worry. Anyway, I appreciate you stopping by to say hello, but I do have an online meeting in just a little bit, so I hate to kick you out but  " "No no! You've got work to do, so c'mon, Mo," Fiona said, hopping off his desk, pulling Moira from his lap. "Let the man talk to the voices in his computer." Moira leaned down and kissed him one final time, resting her face against his for what felt like minutes before she smiled and pulled back. "I love ye, ye daft git." "Love you both," he said, as they slipped out of his office. The meeting went as well as could be expected, and Erica Xiao seemed like she might actually be a good choice for directing the first Druid Gunslinger movie, as she seemed to intuitively grasp the undercurrents of the story without having to explicitly call them out, something that was a refreshing change of pace from the first couple of candidates he'd interviewed. Of course, he didn't get the final say on who was directing the movie, but Working Title seemed to genuinely care that he liked the director, so that they would remain true to the books. They'd gone against authors' wishes before, and it hadn't gone well for them, so now they were trying to make sure the author approved of, or at least understood the reasoning for, any changes that were made in the process of translating it from a book to a movie. After that, he decided he needed to go and check on Lexi. Even though Phil had told him that her imprinting process time would take a bit longer, he thought it wise to swing by and make sure that she wasn't in any pain, but when he arrived by her door, he found Niko sitting on a chair in front of it, a Lee Child book in her hands. "Hey Niko," Andy said, approaching her. "I thought you were on the base today?" Niko shook her head, smiling at him as she tucked a slip of paper in as a bookmark before closing the paperback up, setting it on a table next to her. "With Lexi having a different reaction to the serum, Phil asked me to stay here and keep tabs on her, and report in what other irregularities she was going through, especially since I noticed a few right away." Andy's brow furrowed in worry. "How concerned should I be?" Niko sort of tilted her head a little. "That's just the thing, babe. I don't think you need to be at all worried, but you are definitely going to have a challenge on your hands for the first few days after she wakes up. I think letting Jenny help with that, though, would be a wise move." "What the hell does that mean, Niko?" She jerked her head over her shoulder. "C'mere and lemme show you." After sliding off the chair, she opened the door and they both stepped into the room, and Andy immediately started to panic, but he felt Niko's hand take his and squeeze it reassuringly. "She's fine, Andy, regardless of how she looks." "What, what the hell is happening to her?" There was a large growth on one side of her, a faded white swell over her body, and Andy didn't even know what exactly he was looking at. "She's healing," Niko said. "The reason you're going to want Jenny to help is that by the time she wakes up, I think Lexi's not going to have any scars left. It's almost like she's shedding the scarred layer of skin and replacing it with fresh, newly healed skin, like a snake molting. We've seen it in rare cases on the base. I told you early on that I knew the serum did some basic additional healing when it was first taken into the woman's body, but that level of healing varies a lot from patient to patient, more than anything else about it. When she was injected on the base, I knew there was a, call it ten to fifteen percent chance this might happen, that the serum might go into overdrive with her scars and began repairing the skin and the nerves, but I didn't want to get her hopes up in case it didn't happen, because we still don't know what does and doesn't cause the reaction." "And, and you're telling me her skin will just be back to normal?" "Whoa, easy there. 'Normal' is a very flexible word, and one that we don't like using on the base," Niko told him. "She's likely to be healed but considering all of those nerves will be freshly regrown, they are going to be hyper sensitive, and that means people are going to have to be careful around her, because it'll be easy to overwhelm her until those nerves have gotten accustomed to working again and they know how to moderate their intake. We also have no idea what it's going to do to her PTSD, if anything, and that's what we need to keep an eye on." "But, she is going to be okay, right?" "This isn't going to be a problem, Andy, but it's up to all of us to make sure that the repercussions of her sudden healing don't overwhelm her. But I think it'll be okay." Andy sighed, turning to press a kiss against Niko's cheek. "Is there anything else you aren't telling me?" "Honey, what I'm not telling you could fill up Levi's Stadium, but you just have to trust me that I'm doing it all with your best interests at heart, okay?" He chuckled, shaking his head. "You're lucky you're so cute." "It's one of my natural defense mechanisms," she teased. "C'mon, let's leave her be." They stepped back out into the hallway and Niko closed the door behind her. "I figured I should be here when she wakes up, so I can explain to her all of what happened, and prepare her for what to expect. It's the least I can do." She jerked her chin upward, to get Andy to look behind him. "Looks like you're up." Nicolette was walking down the hall, a soft smile on her face. "Just letting you know, Master, that Miss Steele's ride over just buzzed the gate and she should be at the front door any minute. Miss Washington and Miss Stevens said they would meet you there." Andy kissed Niko again before turning to walk with Nicolette towards the stairs, heading to the front door. "Showtime!" Chapter 39 It was with a little surprise that Andy stepped out of his front door to see a familiar electric blue Tesla parked in front of it, Phil helping Maya remove her things from his trunk. "Hello Maya," Andy said, walking down the steps towards her, seeing Emily and Sarah were already there, Emily talking with Maya while Sarah was crouched down next to the little carrier, giving the dogs inside scratches while cooing at t

 Laying Pipe: Part 2John continued finding the depths of his neighbors.By Bitterjohnzim. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  Beth crossed the dark guestroom and slapped me, snapping her hand across my left ear and cheek. I reeled away, half-falling to the bed. I caught her second swing, outlined, now, by the exterior lights.“Beth!” I exclaimed and she stopped straining to strike me. “What the hell are you doing?”Initially, she was silent, struggling to pull her arm from my hand. We both heard the low drone of the shower in the bathroom and she hissed at me, “You were mine.” I pushed her away and flipped the light switch by the veranda door. A lamp on either side of the bed flickered to life. In the low light of the guestroom, I knew how I would look, naked, muscular and hairy, cock still slick from congress with her daughter. Beth, a gorgeous brunette, was flush, her face red and the magnificent swell of her breasts heaving beneath a fitting tan top. Dark skinny jeans cupped her curves and legs, the outfit terminating functionally in dark tennis shoes“You're Tom's.” I stated simply, laying a calming hand on the woman's shoulder.A flash in her eyes- she was honestly angry, “We have an arrangement. Lacey, obviously, isn't a fucking part of it.”Shit. They were in an open marriage. She'd just been fucking around teasing me, before. Uh, until I put it to their daughter.“Beth, she's an adult, we had some fun, there's no reason to be tense, I'm just your friend.” I defended myself.Oh, man, that was the wrong thing to say. Beth jerked, and snagged my wavering dick. Twisting sharply, she demanded, “How are you my friend? We trusted you as a neighbor, I, might, have wanted to screw you, and I catch you fucking my daughter? Is that what friends do?”A moment after the sudden pain started, I wrapped a thick hand around Beth's throat and pushed her onto the bed. Her hand tightened until I squeezed her neck and both of her hands flew to my grip. The hot surge of adrenaline had me hard, and I momentarily felt the coarse denim of Beth's jeans beneath my cock. I was, now, choking a woman who had twisted my dick- after finding me nutting her daughter. What the fuck is my life?I pressed Beth into the bedding and she made, the single horniest noise I've ever heard from a woman. Somewhere between a groan and a purr, she glared at me through lusty eyes. Her breathing was fast and straining. Her flushed cheeks and expression rattled a memory of a deeply submissive former partner. I suddenly suspected Beth had been out on the twilight veranda longer than her surging, violent response implied.Listen to the rest of this story on the audio file.By Bitterjohnzim for Literotica

Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 21 Andy's spirits are lifted by an old friend. Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Chapter 36 Half an hour later, his phone rang and Andy glanced down to see it was Phil calling, a picture of him with the words "Phil The Elder" superimposed over part of it. The poker group actually had two Phils in it,  Phil Marcos and Phil Pak. The two men were dramatically different from one another, but also remarkably similar in others. They shared the same first name, so the group had given them nicknames when they were talking about them if it could've been either of them. Phil Marcos a.k.a. Phil The Elder a.k.a. Greater Phil was 34, Filipino and worked for Boeing with the Air Force at a base in the East Bay, and was certainly the closer friend to Andy. They'd met at a local comic book store just after Andy had moved out to the West Coast, and had hit it off immediately. When Andy had started his poker group up a few years later, Phil was one of the first people Andy had called. Phil Pak, a.k.a. Phil The Younger a.k.a. Lesser Phil was 32, Korean and worked for the NSA out of San Francisco, and not someone they'd seen as often as they liked. For the last couple of years, Lesser Phil had been trying to convince Andy to come work as a data analyst for the NSA in terms of interpretation and extrapolation. Lesser Phil had been a college friend of Eric's, and had been introduced to Andy only a few months after he'd met Greater Phil. While Andy still typically thought of them as Greater and Lesser Phil, he tried not to call them that out loud, and had them as Phil The Elder and Phil The Younger in his phone. Andy asked if it was a common name, and Eric remarked that he knew at least a couple more Phils but none he knew that well. Andy told him he'd had a similar problem with Jennys in high school. "Talk to me, Phil," Andy said to his friend. "You heard the recording. Should I be worried?" "Concerned, yes. Worried, no," Phil sighed. He sounded exhausted on the other end of the line, but as of late, Phil had always sounded exhausted. Whatever he was doing over at the base, it was certainly taking a toll on his friend. "So the good news is that in the long run, it shouldn't make too much of a difference. But that reaction means that Lexi had been infected with the Orange Variant of the DuoHalo virus before we introduced the serum to her body." "The 'Orange Variant?'" "We started naming them after colors, working our way through the spectrum. The Red Variant was first but it died off very quickly, so this is the second one," he grumbled. "But she isn't our first exposure to it, so we know how the serum's going to generally react to it, and what it's going to do to her. There are only two real major differences you're going to need to worry about." "Is she going to be okay?" "I told you, in the long run, it shouldn't make too much of a difference. The two differences you need to pay attention to are this,  first, her margin of error for recursion is far less forgiving. That means don't ever make her go more than a week without getting some Rook juice, if you know what I mean, otherwise she see temporary cognitive decline set in pretty fast, and she'll be ripping your clothes off no matter where you are, so keep that in mind." "Every seven days minimum," Andy repeated, writing it down on a notepad in his writing office. "What's the other major difference I need to worry about?" "It shouldn't even be a concern, but you should still know about it. You know how other men's semen will typically make an imprinted woman ill?" "Sure?" "Those who've been exposed to the Orange Variant, if they come in contact with the semen of a man other than those they're imprinted with, they go into a violent fit of rage, attacking anyone other than their imprinted man on sight. Those rage fits tend to be relatively short lived,  only a hour at most,  but they're still incredibly dangerous and not the kind of thing you want sprung on you as a surprise." "And this is my bodyguard who has this," Andy sighed. "Oh it's fine," Phil chuckled. "She won't harm you, and you know how to protect your family better than anyone. I think anyone who tried to use it as a weakness against Lexi would probably not live to regret it. She'll also be imprinting for longer than normal, so if she's sleeping for like a day and a half, don't worry about it. That's to be expected." "You doing okay, Phil?" Andy asked. "You look like shit, and I'm more worried about you now than I am Lexi." Phil sighed then laughed a little bit. "You know me. I'll sleep when I'm dead. Lots of long days in the office turning into long nights, and on top of that, Audrey and Linda are making sure that I have several partners as well, so that my immunity to DuoHalo continues to be strong. We're not entirely sure of the science of it yet, but it looks like the more people inside a particular polypod, the stronger the internal herd immunity the male at the center get is. Once we knew that for certain, my two queens made sure I had a good litter of partners in our household. So I'm up to eleven myself now." "I still can't believe I'm a level five and you're not, Phil," Andy said, deliberately testing a theory by trying to bait it out of his friend. "Okay, Andy, you got me," Phil said with amusement. "I'm also a level five. I was lying to you earlier, for security reasons. In fact, I think technically I was one of the first level fives. I've also technically had DuoHalo, but I can't really get into the details of that all that much. Let's just say that when we're finally through this whole pandemic, I'm going to have a bunch of stories to tell you that will blow your mind. I probably have to get clearance for you so that I can tell you some of them, but it'll be worth it." "I've always known you were up to something over there, Phil," Andy laughed. "I just couldn't figure out what it was." "Greater Phil, International Man of Mystery. It's got a nice ring to it." "Speaking of Mystery. Poker, this week. Let's do it." "Yeah, sure," Phil said. "I could use a break, so you call everyone else, and I'll make a point of coming over with as much of the family as I can convince to come out, although it has that weird side effect of making every poker night feel like a giant party where we're all hiding from our wives. Maybe we should see if there's enough interest to set up a second table and we can mix and match, so you can spend a bit more time meeting my partners and vice versa." "Well, you see Niko all the time, what with her being at your work, so you probably know her about as well as I do." "That girl's got secrets upon secrets, Andy." That caught him a little off guard. He wasn't bothered by it, but he was amused at the idea of her trying to hide something from him. "Niko? My Niko? I can't see it. She's open and transparent about everything with me." "Sure, okay. Didn't you feel that way about Erin?" "That was different?" "Was it though?" Phil said in a tone that immediately conjured the Smug Thor meme to his mind. "I mean, sure, Niko's secrets are probably being kept from you for the right reasons, as opposed to Erin's, but secrets are secrets." "The last thing I need is you making me more paranoid, Phil." "Forget I said anything. Oh, one last bit of news for you. Maya won't be there until tomorrow midday. Turns out she's also got the Orange Variant, so we're making sure the serum is getting a good foothold before we send her over to you. It's all just safety precautions, but it'll be over soon enough." "Great. We can do poker night on the 20th, so we can all watch the President's speech and the 60 Minutes story together." "Sounds like fun," Phil agreed. "Hopefully Katie Couric's team caught my good side. See you on Friday." As Andy hung up the phone, he noticed that Whitney was lingering in the doorway. She was dressed impeccably in a white button up shirt and a black pencil skirt with black pantyhose on beneath, and the shirt was just barely thin enough that he could see hints of her red bra on underneath. "Have you got a moment, sir?" "Sure thing, Whitney, what's up?" "Just wanted to go over the set up work I've done for the house so you know what's going on, and to ask you a few questions so I can start the process of replacing your laptop for you," she said, her hands folded together in front of her, her eyes mostly lowered. "Sounds great, but Whitney, you don't have to look down all the time. I know you're more used to a stern hand than I am, and I'll do my best to be what you like when we're intimate, but when you're acting in your duties as the house IT manager, you need to relax a little more and try to fit in." Whitney smirked a little bit, those dark red lips perked up as she lifted her head, nodding at him with a little smile. "Oh, I know, sir. I think I mostly just wanted to see if you would notice. Shall we?" For the next half an hour, Whitney explained to him in good detail all the changes she'd gone about to the house in the last day, getting all the rooms configured to work within the house's larger intranet. As it turned out, there were multiple LAN ports in the walls of every room in the house, it seemed like, and once again, Andy found himself wondering who this house had been built for originally. In addition to making sure all the ports were working, Whitney had also set up wireless hubs and repeaters all throughout the house, enough so that no matter where a person was in the house, they should always have a good signal to the internet. The house's security systems ran on an entirely separate network, one with minimal external connectivity, and Whitney said that she would work with Lexi to make sure the system was up to whatever standards his new head of security had in mind. They walked while they talked, and outside in the back, Andy could see Katie astride her riding lawn mower, zipping in lines across the monstrous amount of green grass in his back yard, making sure to get all of it cut even and levelly. He could also see Tala hauling things into the back house with the help of Nicolette, who had ditched the maid outfit for the time being for a more practical set of blue jeans and a baggy t shirt covered in paint splotches. All of the changes, Whitney assured him, had been done with minimal disruption to anyone's work in the house, and she'd been trying to get as much of it today, as it was a Sunday. The last thing they talked about was his replacement laptop, something that Andy was remarkably picky about. Oh, he didn't care about the things most people cared about,  when it came to processors and memory, Andy insisted none of that mattered to him,  but the thing he was adamant about was that the keyboard feel as close to the one on the laptop he was currently using, an eight year old IBM ThinkPad. Too many keyboards were difficult to use for long periods at a time, and considering how many words Andy found himself putting into his laptop on a daily basis, if the keyboard was unwieldy, the laptop might as well be non existent. Whitney made a special note that "keyboard feel" was of the utmost import, and she insisted to him, she would do her best to get him a good replacement within a week or so. She had already begun backing up all the files from his existing laptop to the house's master network, as well as to a backup kept in a fire safe, so that even if disaster struck, he would still have his work in a safe location. Andy did tell her that she didn't have to work full time on the weekends, and that she should make a point of getting settled into her own room, and spending some time catching up with her friend Nicolette who had brought her here. Whitney had smiled at that, and agreed to go get changed so she could help Tala move in, and then they could all help Whitney get moved in afterwards. He was starting to walk back towards his office when he ran into Lauren, clearly just back from a jog around the neighborhood, sweaty and out of breath, a big smile on her face. "Hey there, fella, just the bloke I was lookin' to have a moment with. Got a snip?" He grinned, leaning against the wall, crossing his arms over his chest. "Sure, what's up?" "I've been thinking, and I think maybe we should let Taylor off the hook now," she said, looking down at her feet for a second. "I know, I know, I was the one who set the whole month punishment in place but, strewth, seeing her walking around naked all the time is starting to make me feel bad. I'm thinking she's learned her lesson, and she knows she's got lots of trust to earn back from me, so I'm only keeping her from getting to spend time learning more about all the other amazing sheilas you have in this house, and that's not fair of me." "I agree," Andy chuckled, "but I didn't want to be the one to tell you, seeing how fire and brimstone you were about the whole thing when you set the rules in place." "Strewth," she muttered. "Was it really that much a dunnybrook?" "I was a little worried the heavens were going to part and you were going to call down lightning bolts from the skies," he said, the smile wide on his face. "Real wrath of god type shit." "Bugger. Anyway, you should tell'er that you've talked me down, and that you laid down the law, and you decided, and eventually I relented, that she is done with that punishment and should just join the family like all the other birds. Make it clear you decided, not me, so I still get to keep a bit of that big scary reputation." Andy rolled his eyes but nodded. "Sure sure, you'll look mean. You'll look really scary. Anyway, I'll go find her and tell her while you're hopping into the shower." "Stink that bad, do I?" "Your sweatstains have got sweatstains, Lauren," he said with a laugh as he was backing away from her, while she mimed punching motions in his direction. He wasn't certain where he'd find Taylor in the house, so he decided just to go wandering the halls and see where he stumbled into her. He found her in Hannah's room, where she, Asha and Hannah were sitting on the bed, gossiping. Asha and Hannah hadn't bothered to change out of their pajamas, enjoying a lazy Sunday, while Taylor sat nude with her back against the wall. One of his two cats, Muninn, the Russian blue, was sitting on the bed near Asha, who was petting him idly. All three girls tensed a little bit when he entered the room,  Taylor wasn't supposed to be sitting up on furniture unless Lauren or himself had told her to do so, but Andy hadn't really followed the rules at all, and had made it clear multiple times that Taylor's 'punishment,' such as it was, was mostly for Lauren's mollification, and that if Taylor slipped on the rules from time to time while she wasn't around, he didn't particularly care. "No no, don't get up, Taylor, it's fine," he said, coming into the room. "In fact, it's what I came to talk to you about." "You need to get Nicolette to turn up the house furnace, babe," Asha said to him. "If I'd ta walk around all day in me skivvies, I know I'd be freezin'." "Totally, Daddy," Hannah said. He'd repeatedly told her that she didn't have to call him that (in fact, going so far as to hint that it made him a little uncomfortable when she did) but she had repeatedly answered that she liked calling him that, so she wasn't going to stop any time soon. At least she knew enough not to do it when other people were around the house. "We're just talkin' anyway, so I told her to hop up here, so if you gotta punish someone, it should be me." "You look far too eager when you suggest that, Hannah," he told the Asian teenager. "Anyway, I had a talk with Lauren just a little bit ago. I told her this is my house, and I'm in charge, and that I've decided you've served this part of your punishment long enough. You're free to get dressed, wear clothes around the house, sleep wherever you want, sit wherever you want. You can get your phone back, and you can start working with Lauren at the 49ers camp whenever you feel like you're ready. You're a full member of the household now, and there's no reason for this silly punishment to go on any further. And you can certainly take off that ridiculous dog collar." Taylor's bright blue eyes had been focused on him the entire time he'd been talking, and she slipped off the bed quickly to throw her arms around him, pressing those impressive tits of hers against his chest as she hugged him very tightly, clinging to him, even as he could hear her sniffling back some tears. "Thank you, Andy," she said quietly. "I know Lauren's still mad at me, but this has been really hard, being made to feel like less than a person." He wrapped his arms around her, patting her bare back. "I know, and I get that, but you also have to realize that cheating on her hurt her in a way she'd never been hurt before, and that won't go away fully for a long long time. Just because you're done with all of this doesn't mean you're done with all of that. I know you know that, but it doesn't hurt to be reminded that you're going to be repairing that damage between you two for years to come. You screwed up, but there's a way back from that, as long as you're willing to put in the work and learn from your mistakes." Taylor pulled back, looking at him as something just dawned on her. "So, wait, all the rules have been lifted? Like all all of them?" He tilted his head a little. "Yyyyes? Why, is there one in particular you're asking about?" "So, like, next time, y'know, when me and you, then we can,” He bit back a smile and nodded. "Yes, yes we can. And if you want to masturbate again, you're welcome to start doing that too." She shook her head over dramatically once then leaned in to kiss him. "After we've had our first time together, our first real time together, then I will, but I want the first thing inside of my cunt after all this time to be your cock. If that's okay," she said, biting her lip nervously. "Of course it's okay. I think your next day in the rotation was going to be the 20th, but if you want, we can try and find some time before then instead. It can even be just the two of us, without Lauren around, if that's what you want." She pouted again for a moment. "Anything I want?" "Well, within my usual limits, but sure." She slipped her arms away from him, and turned back to look at Asha and Hannah, extending a hand to each of them. "I want the four of us together, for my first time normally with you, Andy," she said, as Asha took one hand and Hannah took the other. "Oh rrrrreally?" Asha said, dragging the sound out, her London accent dripping through the word. "All four of us together? Sounds like a spot of fun. I'm game if you are, Whiskers," she said, looking over at Hannah with a smile. "Anything you can throw at me, I can totally handle, Goldfish," Hannah shot back at her friend. Clearly the girls had developed nicknames for each other when he wasn't around. "I was supposed to have tomorrow night, Daddy, so instead of it just being me, it'll be all three of us, if that's totally cool and shit." "Yeah, that's, ahem, totally cool. And shit." He leaned in to give Taylor a quick kiss, but she kissed him back harder than expected, and it lasted longer than he'd planned, not that he minded. "And you, young lady, should get some clothes on, and maybe unpack your stuff, whether that's in your own room or in Lauren's room, that's up to you." "Oh it totally all goes in with Lauren," Taylor said. "I don't even want my own room. Either I'm in her bed or yours. You want to come help me move in, girls?" "You couldn't stop us, love," Asha said. "Last one there has a smelly cunt!" Hannah said as she bolted towards the door, Asha and Taylor just a step or two behind her. "Y'know," Andy said to himself and the cat, "I feel like I should've yelled that there's no running in the house after them, but I just know it wouldn't have done any good." "Meow," Muninn said to him in response. "Oh hush," Andy said. "What the hell do you know?" "Meow," Muninn agreed. "Damn straight." After leaving Hannah's room, he was halfway down the hall when he ran into Sarah, who was wearing one of his t shirts, one for a band called Stereophonics, and sweatpants beneath it, her hair done up in the least stylish ponytail he'd ever seen from her, as if she'd just put her red mane up to get it out of the way for a while. "Hey you," she said, her pearly white smile beaming at him. "Maya should be here any minute, and I know you're just gonna love her." "I actually spoke to Phil a little bit ago, and she's not going to be here until tomorrow, but she's still coming, don't you worry." He explained the Orange Variant to her, and while she was a little disappointed that her friend's arrival would be delayed, she understood that Maya's health was the most important thing, and the base didn't want to let her out of their sight until she was ready. "What've you been up to today?" She rolled her oceanic blue eyes at him with a big harumph. "Reading screenplays that my agent sent over, trying to pick my next project. It's looking like everyone's going to want to do serialized television right now, because they can get more content out of smaller budgets, but so many of these stories are just so boring," she groaned. "It's like my agent's only sending me the same stuff." "Well," he said, taking her hand in his as they walked down the hallway, "tell your agent what you want then, whether that's more drama, more action, more comedy, more whatever it is you want more of. They only know what you want when you tell them. I had to learn the same lesson with my literary agent early on." She squeezed his hand thankfully. "My agent really should know better, but you're right. I can get her on the hunt for the kinds of things I want to be doing. You know there aren't really any good spy stories on television right now? I should see if she can get me something like that. I'll give her a call tomorrow, see if maybe she can reach out to the production companies, see who's already got projects winding up I can try and piggyback onto." They walked past the door of Emily and Sarah's workspace, and Andy noticed it was closed. He pointed with his other hand at the closed door as they kept on walking. "Em in some kind of meeting?" Sarah nodded. "London based production company wanted to reach out to her, so she's taking the call today, but she should be out in an hour or so." The doorbell rang, and Sarah arched an eyebrow in surprise. "I thought you said Maya wouldn't be here until tomorrow." "That's what Phil told me," he said, as the two of them started to head downstairs, although Andy could hear someone answering the door, followed by a loud squeal of recognition. When they came down the stairs, Andy could see it was Piper who'd answered the door, and she had her arms wrapped around a short blonde girl, hugging her tightly. "Andy! Sarah! Brooke's here!" Piper said to them, swinging the shorter girl around a bit. "That's great, but I thought she was  " "Surprise, man!" Xander said as he stepped in through the doorway. Andy let go of Sarah's hand and rushed down the rest of the stairs, suddenly stopping about six feet away from the door. "Are you...?" "Paired with three people this morning, so I'm 100% safe as houses," his tattooed friend said. Once he'd gotten the word 'paired' out, Andy had continued rushing his best friend, wrapping his arms around the burly guy, giving him a hell of a hug. "Oh Jesus, it's good to know you're safe, man," Andy sighed. "And it's so fucking good to see you. I know we hung out last December, but fuck, these eleven months have felt like five fucking years,” "Glad to see my mouth's rubbing off on you," Sarah laughed, closing the distance to meet them. "Xander, these are my partners Piper Brown and Sarah Washington, both of whom you've talked to a bit through FaceTime. Piper, Sarah, this is my best and oldest friend, Xander Baker, whom I've known since we were both, like, what, 6?" Xander laughed, nodding. "6, 7, something like that. However old we were in kindergarten." "Not very," Andy said. "Not enough!" Xander replied. "Anyway, Andy, Sarah, this is my soon to be partner Brooke Maloney, whom I have your partner Piper to thank for." "Well," Piper laughed, "I'd originally pitched her to come here and be Andy's partner, but he realized she'd be a much better fit for you, considering how much you both love classic cars, although really, I think it was just so he didn't have to hear her singing Vince Gill songs around the house all the time, 'cause she does that a lot, and I hope they warned you about that, Xander." "She can be singing Vince Gill while I'm singing Wu Tang Clan, and somewhere in the middle, over the engine of a Dodge Charger, I think we can make it work," Xander said. "Honestly, Pipes," Brooke said to her, "the only reason he said soon to be is because I wanted to come over and say thank you to y'all, and let Xander have a bit of time with his friend before we got to bumpin' uglies. But all the other gals in his house have just been so sweet, y'all, I can't wait for you to meet'em." "Why don't Piper and I give you a tour of the place, Brooke," Sarah said, "and the boys can do a little bit of catching up. You want me to have Jenny bring drinks to you out on the patio, hun?" "Yeah," Andy said, "I'll take a pina colada. Xander?" "Just a Corona." Sarah nodded. "Drinks coming up! This way ladies!" she said, marching them down towards the kitchen first. "Jesus Andy," Xander said quietly. "You really bagged Sarah Washington. I mean, I know I've talked to her vidchat, but seeing her in person like this,” "Seriously, I don't deserve this much luck," Andy said with a chuckle as he started to lead his best friend towards the back patio. "Oh fuck you," Xander teased. "You deserve exactly this much luck. Our entire lives, I've been watching you do good things for people left and right and never asking for so much as a thank you in return, and this is what karma has brought you, dude, so live a little. Enjoy it." As they moved out onto the patio, Xander shook his head. "I will say, however, that my house isn't quite as big as yours is. Don't get me wrong, it's still a fucking palace compared to that one bedroom shithole I lived in back in Ohio, but I'm just saying,” Andy rolled his eyes with a smirk. "You know I didn't pick the places myself, right jackass?" "I guess so," Xander said, as the two men moved to sit down on deck chairs near the pool. It was cool for November but not so cold that either man felt like they needed to add layers, both having grown up in the Midwest, where California winters would be considered nice spring days. "God, I'm really here. It's wild, man." "It's great having you out here, Xander. Jesus, the stories I have to tell you. You're here early, though. I didn't expect you out here for at least a few more days." "Turns out these DuoHalo Variants are pretty intense," Xander sighed, "and since they were pairing me up with someone in the military, they wanted to make sure I got hooked into the system as quickly as they could, so everything got very rush rush rush. When you told me to be ready to go at a moment's notice, you weren't kidding. As soon as we finished up that conversation, I started packing, and just barely got done before they showed up to cart me away. They're even taking care of selling my house for me, although I suspect it's just going to become government housing or something." "Yeah, that wouldn't surprise me," Andy agreed. "God, it's good to have you here, man." "Well if it isn't my favorite hoodrat," Fiona said, carrying out a tray with three drinks on it, setting it down on a table as Xander immediately got up and hugged him hard. "How you been, lunkhead?" "Better now that I know you made it here okay, muckraker," he teased back. "How the hell you been Fi?" "Better now that I know you ditched that crazy ex of yours," she laughed. "Can I say it?" "Oh I think you've earned it." "I told you that girl was no good." "You did indeed tell me that," Xander agreed, taking his bottle of Corona from the drinks tray, as Andy grabbed his pina colada and Fi grabbed a tall glass of wine. "Hey hey hey, the gang's all back," Fi said with a smile. "To old friends and new flames." "To life, liberty and us getting through this fucking plague together," Xander toasted. "To family," Andy corrected. "To family!" they all toasted together, clinking glasses. Piper has a confession to make.. Chapter 37 The conversation had gone far into the evening, with members of the household coming in and out several times, joining for a while before leaving the trio to their own devices once more, mostly anyway, a couple of Andy's partners choosing to remain longer. Sarah and Aisling in particular were intent on getting as many stories about Andy's youth as they could, and he felt a little like they hoped either Xander or Fiona would tell them embarrassing tales from their college years. While Fi had been mostly coy about the years they'd spent at university, Xander, by contrast, had been eager to tell at least a handful of hilarious and ridiculous stories about the troubles they'd found themselves in during their misspent youth. Despite how flustered he got a couple of times, it was a wonderful night of reminiscing, and a chance for the girls to see Andy in a different light. A piece of advice Andy had never let go of was that as you got older, it was almost important to keep people around you who knew you when you were young and fearless. At least a few times, he'd managed to deflect the conversation off himself and onto other people, a detour letting both Sarah and Emily talk about their experiences making movies, and Xander talking about the process of being relocated from Ohio out to California. Xander's trip had been surprisingly surreal, and he told the group about it in explicit detail. He'd been loaded into an isolation chamber on a cargo plane along with twenty other men, each in their own little plastic bubble tent, although each of the tent also had curtains that could be dropped for privacy. Xander told them he'd found that odd but understood why eventually. The plane had been mostly full of men when it picked Xander up in Ohio. The little isolation chamber was like a emergency field hospital's clean room, with a mattress on the floor as well as a few days of rations, both food and water, and a little sealable chemical toilet. Nearly everything was ziptied to weights to keep it steady. There was also a little headset that connected to a series of voice chat channels all the men could use to talk to one another. The main channel had been too hectic for Xander to stay in for more than a handful of minutes, but he'd eventually peeled off a couple of the men in the plane into a separate channel, and was able to both give them some information and get some on his own. All of the men on the plane had been gathered from cities in the central and eastern United States, and were being ferried out to partners, generally military but some in other branches of the government, and they weren't being let out of their isolation chambers until they'd been paired up with at least one woman, thus, the beds and the privacy curtains. At least a couple of the pods had not only men in them, but also a woman in the middle of the imprinting process . The government didn't want to risk the life of any man, so this was an emergency plan decided to keep as many people as they could safe. The two men Xander spent the afternoon talking with were Klaus, a 26 year old Master Sergeant from Georgia that Xander felt like was probably in special ops of some kind, and Bill, a 34 year old schoolteacher from Tennessee who was being paired up with a prominent Silicon Valley businesswoman he'd dated back in high school. Klaus clearly knew far more than he wanted to share with Xander and Bill, but he'd done his best to give the two men some information to make their journey a little less panic stricken. There were two women in the isolation chamber with Klaus, a twenty year old blonde named Olivia and a twenty two year old Korean American named Naya, or so Klaus told them, as both women were still in the middle of the imprinting process. The man was part of the security forces for the flying hospital that was transporting men and women around the country. He knew what he could and couldn't tell Xander and Bill, and just having a conversation with Klaus had made Xander feel more safe in their travels. He had a calm and casual demeanor to him while discussing how everything had been carefully planned, even if it all felt pretty slapdash. He couldn't answer all of their questions, for security reasons, but he told the two men that the airplane had basically been in motion nonstop for the last three weeks, doing its best to ferry people around the nation. Xander had asked him if it was truly necessary, only to be told how high the casualty rate was for men around the nation. Klaus had seen the stacks of bodies, and the man sounded rattled when he described the hundreds of empty apartments he'd seen in his native Queens, as the corpses had filled up dump trucks, and they'd had to conceal the bodies as they were taking them out in the dead of night. Klaus told them he'd been in a biohazard suit for most of the last week, but now that he had two partners, he would be able to go out and provide an escort for everyone going to and from the plane, although he planned to return to his isolation room with his two partners in between each stop they made. From Ohio they flew down to Nebraska, stopping at Offut Air Force Base, where they picked up a handful of soldiers and dropped off a handful of women. Bill had asked Klaus how long they'd been running these routes. Klaus said they'd been running for a few weeks now, and they were only one of five planes that were crisscrossing the nation. Olivia and Naya had both been brought into the inoculation center in Denver earlier and then swapped planes to meet up with him in New York, where they'd met up after he'd returned bringing in another stable of surviving men. All privacy had basically gone out the window. Klaus told him that most of the men had the option to wait until they were in a house or an apartment or something, but Klaus had been told by his commanding officer that they couldn't spare him that much time, so he needed to just get on with his business on the plane so he could get back to work as soon as he was done. By the time they'd touched down at McCarran Airport in Las Vegas, Bill had been just about ready to break out into full fledged panic, between the constant shift in air pressure, the take offs and landings done without proper seatbelts and his inability to go anywhere that wasn't his little sealed off compartment, but a quick talking to from Xander had gotten the man to cool down at least a little bit. They were barely on the ground in Nevada an hour, taking people off and bringing new people on, as well as refueling the plan, before taking off again, landing at Oakland airport a few hours later under the cover of night. Their cellphones had been taken from them when they'd arrived at the plane, so Xander had been forced to guess at the time, but he would've placed their arrival in Oakland at something around 2 a.m. or so, although the lock in had made it impossible to use traffic as a gauge. In Oakland, everyone had been taken from their individual compartments and loaded onto a large troop transport truck, with no caution given to cross contamination or infection, as they were all told they would be getting paired up within a few hours, so even if they caught DuoHalo now, it wouldn't matter. Xander had been concerned by that but he had decided to go along with it, because Klaus seemed to consider the whole thing fine, and he was the one loading people onto the trucks. The trucks had ferried them from Oakland up to a staging area next to the lab near Mount Diablo, just adjacent to New Eden, and once there, they'd been introduced to their new partners and from there, sorted into where they were going to go. The building they were using as a staging area felt like a converted aircraft hangar, with a high curved metal ceiling and big fluorescent lights hanging high above them. Although there were some tented parts of the space, similar to what had been inside the cargo hold of the airplane that had brought him here, most of the space was open, with long painted striped lines on the ground, leading people through the processing. Men weren't being given any injections, something Xander had thought was odd, until all the men were given a five minute lecture on "Your New Reality," something that the men were told to take deadly seriously. The lecture included basic things like how they would be receiving their vaccinations (sexually transmitted from their new partners), how their partners would need sexual satisfaction about once a week or so, how their semen would be toxic to any woman they weren't paired with, and how if they ever felt like they were coming down with the symptoms of DuoHalo they should have sex with one of their partners immediately, which would resolve them. At the point when the men had been told that their semen would be toxic to any woman they weren't paired with, a handful of the men had quietly jeered and rolled their eyes, but the next slide in the presentation showed a wound on a woman's arm that had silenced all that nonsense quickly. The end of the lecture included a video message from President Pelosi, urging the men to consider fatherhood like a new version of the World War 2 draft,  every man needed to do his service to help save the country. Extensive tax breaks and financial aid would be provided to families with multiple children, it was stressed. The country needed to be rebuilt. As soon as the lecture was done, they'd been marched single file to a series of processing windows, over a dozen clerks taking people's names and social security numbers before assigning them a holding area to head over to, where they would meet their partners. A sticker was placed on their chest before they were sent on their way. It had all felt very assembly line, as if there wasn't time for kindness or courtesies, and people were simply being pushed through the grinder as quickly as possible. Klaus had joked around with them on the ride over that while it might seem rough, it was being done for optimal performance in getting people in and through the system and into their new lives, wherever they may be. Xander had heard several different locations mentioned,  the San Jose highrises, the Stanford campus, the Berkeley campus, the SF towers, the Altamont sprawl, the Tracy ghosttown,  but when it came time for him to be told where to go, he was told he wouldn't need to go far, as he was being assigned to Dos Eden, the first expansion zone to New Eden. He'd been given four partners on site, with one more to be waiting for him at the location. They'd been waiting for him in the holding area assigned to him, each having arrived sometime over the previous day, so they'd all had a chance to get to know one another. Letting the women have some time to bond in advance of the man's arrival seemed smart to Xander, as they could size each other up without having to worry about keeping their new mate's attention. The women had also been given their injections in the holding area, and so Xander assumed the spaces had also doubled as observation areas, making sure none of the women had suffered any adverse reactions to their injections the day before. Captain Betsy Ross had turned out to be a complete knockout, a blonde pint size pocket rocket dynamo who was training men nearly twice her size in hand to hand close quarters combat, and they had clicked immediately, almost as if they were custom made for each other. She'd kissed him hard enough to nearly knock him off his feet before he'd even been able to say hello. The second woman had been Serena Ortiz, a Latina woman in her late twenties who was a U.S. Marshall, and had built a career out of tracking down fugitives. Tall and statuesque, she had a certain grace to how she'd moved, he'd noticed immediately. She'd spent the past few hours talking with Betsy before Xander's arrival, and the two already had a friendly relationship, having bonded over the fact that they could both kick Xander's ass if needed. The third was a slender blonde woman in her late 30s who had looked hauntingly familiar before her introduction, but Xander had struggled to place her, even after she identified herself as Alicia Geller. When she'd told Xander that he would likely know the role she'd played in her youth, Rascal Rachel, that had made it all come together immediately. Alicia was a child actress who had been the star of a popular kids show until she'd grown out of it and the show had been canceled. Instead of continuing acting, she had retired from show business and gone into education, teaching history to high school students. She seemed a little shy, but had assured him that once they'd had time to get to know one another, she would come out of her shell. The final one on site had been Brooke, and she'd detailed the story to him how her friend Piper was paired up with Andy, and that they had recommended Brooke pair up with Xander, so she had. She'd been wearing a Shelby GT Cobra necklace when they met, and Xander had known it was going to work out just fine. A second sticker was placed on his chest and the girls were told to stay with him, as everyone was sorted into lines and sent towards trucks. Most of the trucks were large troop transports, but Xander had been surprised to see that the vehicle he and his partners were set to was much smaller, and they were the only group loaded up onto it. He'd felt a little bad, since really they could've just been loaded up into an Escalade, him, his four new partners and the MP driving them over to their new home. On the way over, the MP delivered the final set of instructions to Xander, as to why his fifth partner hadn't been waiting for him at the base and was, instead, at the new home. Her name was KC Kadrey, and she was a 20 year old Vietnamese American student over at Stanford, studying mechanical engineering. She'd needed to get her injections a couple of days prior, and there had been some concerns that she might simply just grab the first man she saw and go after him, so she'd been taken to their new home and allowed to settle in. But, the MP warned him, it meant that she might be a bit intense when they arrived. She'd also brought her golden retriever with her, and keeping the large dog at the staging area had seemed problematic. Xander, like all the men who'd been on the airplane, had been forced to travel light, a single wheelie suitcase all he'd been allowed to bring with him. All of his things that had been picked up in Ohio would show up at some point within the next few weeks as the truck conveying them drove cross country, but until they, he would have to make due with the things he had. Xander had been forced to argue with the people picking him up that the one car he'd been restoring, a black 1970 Barracuda, would be part of the things taken to his new home, and while the discussion had gotten a little heated, eventually the people picking him up had relented and loaded it into the truck with the rest of his stuff. Each of the women had a similar amount of things with them, and when they arrived at their new home, they all felt woefully unprepared. Dos Eden was technically part of New Eden, but it was an expansion to the original enclave, and the dwellings there were much more of nice houses than they were the sorts of mansions and manors that made up New Eden itself. The MP driving them over had said she lived in Dos Eden, and she was incredibly thankful, as it meant having a family was a distinct possibility, while the people in many of the other locations were going to be doing lots of relocating and readjusting over the next few years. Those in the tower condo buildings were generally being given an entire floor to themselves, and as needed walls would be knocked down and units combined as families expanded. The views were nice, the MP told them, but it just didn't feel like a home. When they pulled up to the house just around dawn, Xander was a little surprised by it. They had told him not to expect a grandiose mansion, but the home was far nicer than any place he'd ever lived in before, a two story building with five bedrooms and four bathrooms, so not enough that each person had their own bedroom, but they would make it work, all of them agreed. It was mostly glass walls, and Xander found himself thankful for the ring of trees, and the high fences, that would provide him with at least a little privacy from his neighbors, who were only a short walk away on either side. It had a three car garage, and Xander was told there were new Teslas charging inside for them. (Xander immediately planned to turn one of the three garage spaces into his own little workshop where he'd continue restoring the Barracuda.) The driveway was long enough that they would be able to comfortably fit at least four more cars out front if needed. The place had its own pool with hot tub, however, something Xander was astonished to find. He'd never lived in a place with a pool before, and now his home had one. They'd barely gotten in the door before KC had rushed Xander, practically mauling him with love in the entry way to the home. She'd been coherent enough to talk with him, the two of them moving into the master bedroom before he'd had sex with her and she'd fallen into her imprinting process. The other girls had moved into the bedroom somewhere in the middle of their tryst and Betsy had immediately insisted on going second, having stripped down while watching Xander and KC. Alicia had gone third, leaving him with only Serena and Brooke conscious. The three of them had taken a shower together, and somewhere in the middle of the shower, Serena had decided she couldn't wait any further, and had gone through part of the process in the shower and the rest bent over the bathroom countertop. As much as he wanted to, he told Brooke that he was going to need a while before he could imprint her, his entire body more than a little exhausted, as the chemicals from the four women had been flowing through his bloodstream, giving him immunity from DuoHalo and doing some rather significant changes to his body. Brooke had laughed and just suggested they go over to visit Andy and Piper, which brought them up to now. "Fuckin' hell," Andy laughed. "No fucking wonder you look exhausted, Xan. How much have you slept in the last two days?" "Oh, we took a nap after we settled into the house, and I slept a bit on the plane while it was hauling our asses through the skies," his best friend said with a chuckle. "So yeah not as much as I should but more than I do some days. Was your experience similar, Fi?" Fiona's journey had been very similar, with her and Moira catching an earlier flight out of Washington a few days ago, although their plane had made only one additional stop before landing in Oakland, their plane having gone straight from Washington D.C. to Los Angeles, where many of the men in the chambers had been unloaded and several women had been loaded on board. Because Fi and Moira had been traveling together, they'd had each other to talk with and neither had felt especially lonely during the voyage. Fi even admitted they had spent much of the time talking about Andy, speculating how much he might or might not have changed over the years. As the hour grew late, Brooke returned to the main room with Piper, suggesting she and Xander head home, reminding the two old friends that they now lived less than fifteen minutes apart, and could see each other as often as they wanted to, but Andy and Xander still hugged for a long minute, thankful to have reconnected on the other side of the disaster, before they walked the two to the door and sent them home. Several of the girls had peeled off and gone to bed over the course of the evening, and at the end of the night, the only people still awake were Andy, Piper and Sarah. Aisling had been the very last to go to bed before reminding Sarah not to stay up too late, otherwise she would be too tired to talk to Maya when she arrived tomorrow, but Sarah had laughed it off and dismissed it. After closing the door behind Xander, he walked back down stairs, intending to clean up the remaining empty beer bottles and glasses left behind in the living room, only to find that Nicolette had beaten him to it, having cleaned it all up and then disappearing into her room for the night, so he couldn't even say thank you to her. "I swear, we've got a ninja for a French maid around this house," he muttered to himself with amusement. Huginn, his black cat, stood up from his perch on the back of one of the couches, stretched by arching his back, then moved to sit back down exactly where he was. "I feel ya, bud," he agreed with the cat. "We should probably see about getting to bed, don't you think, ladies?" Piper shook her head, pushing Andy back to sit down on the couch. "Not for a bit. You can sleep when you're dead," she said with a grin. "Don't you agree, Sarah?" "Oh totally," the tall redhead said, moving to slide in to one side of Andy on the couch. "You lose one third of your life sleeping, well, I mean I guess you don't really lose it since you have to sleep otherwise you'll go insane, but it's, like, a lot a lot of time to be spending doing just one thing." "Besides, I have to say thank you for making sure you brought my best friend to be nearby so I didn't feel so lonely all the time," Piper said, peeling her shirt up and over her head, tossing it aside, leaving her in a sports bra and tight fitted blue jeans, her toned stomach bared to the cool night air. "We've been kinda dancing around each other for the last few weeks, Andy, and I don't want you to think I'm not grateful, because I'm very thankful for all the things you've done for me since we've met." "Piper, you don't have  " he started before she lifted her hand up to cover his mouth, "Andy, enough," she giggled. "You can just say 'you're welcome' when you're being thanked for something, you know. You don't have to try and play down the work that went into it." He smirked a little bit, as she pulled her hand back. "I just don't want you to feel like you owe me anything." "Oh, but Andy, I do owe you," she said, bending down to press a kiss to his lips, just a soft and quick one. "You got me away from that asshole Covington. When I couldn't think straight, you did everything you could to bring me back to being me again, and that's not something anyone would do." She inhaled the scent of him, and he could swear he saw her pupils dilate a little in response. "You remember how I told you I could smell you from far away? I still can, but the raw musk of you is even more intense up close, and I fucking love how you smell, you sexy bastard. It makes me feel warm and safe and gooey and sticky and protected all at once. And I know that at least some of that is just the chemicals flowing through my brain bonding me to you, but you know what?" She leaned in and nibbled on his earlobe a little bit. "I've decided that I don't fucking care why I feel how I feel. I feel how I feel and that's all that fucking matters. You've kept me safe. You've given me space when I wanted it, and been happy to talk with me when I needed that. You helped me get my friend here and kept her safe, and as soon as you thought it was time, you pushed my ass to get back to work and reminded me not to give up on my dreams. So don't you dare fucking tell me I don't have to repay you, because even if you don't think that I do, I do, and I want to." "You're the only one of the girls who says she can smell me anywhere in the house, Piper," he told her. "I hope that's not a sign that anything's wrong because Covington held off so long on letting you get imprinted after the injections." "Oh, there's nothing wrong with me, Andy," she purred, unbuttoning her jeans before pushing them down to her ankles, not having bothered to put shoes on earlier, stepping out of them and her panties, leaving her in just the sports bra. She had such an athletic body that it had a tendency to make Andy feel a little ashamed of how out of shape he was. "I'm just different, that's all. Being able to smell you when you're in the house? I consider that a benefit, not a side effect. I get a little anxious when you leave and I can't smell you, not so much that it bothers me, but just enough that I notice the feeling of longing I have that you aren't on hand. And I've reread that letter you left me over a dozen times, because each time, I think I fall for you a little more." She grinned, grabbing her sports bra, pulling it up over her head, tossing it aside. "So yeah, I was scared of saying that, but I'm definitely falling for you, Andrew Rook. Falling in love with you. That's why I was so deep in thought the other morning. You didn't do anything to make me upset or angry. I just was worried about how to tell you." "Piper, Why would you be worried?" Andy said with a kind smile. "You've got so many beautiful women here, Andy," she said, gesturing back to the house. "I mean, shit, you've got Sarah Fucking Washington with her arm around you right now! I know I'm fit, but I'm not beautiful like she and Em are." At that, he raised a single finger, pointing at her. "How dare you," he said, his tone evening a little bit. "You are fucking stunning, I mean beautiful like you cannot even imagine and I do not want to hear you saying you're not beautiful ever again, okay? Because whatever dumb ass boyfriend or athlete you met who said you weren't pretty was the biggest fucking moron you ever met, and you shouldn't give whatever that prick said another thought ever again. Tell her I'm right, Sarah," he said with a soft laugh, shaking his head. "Yep yep yep," Sarah said with a giggle. "Stop being fucking stupid because you're not just pretty, you're fucking hot, and every girl in this house who likes girls thinks so. Shit, I heard Katie telling Jenny that if she wanted to give her a hall pass for her birthday, she'd want to use it on you over all the other girls in the house." Piper giggled, shaking her head, her dark hair covering her eyes for a minute. "You're fucking lying, Sarah." "Cross my fucking heart, swear to fucking God, may she strike me the fuck down if I'm lying. Katie thinks you're the hottest bitch in the house, so you need to shut the fuck up about saying you aren't fucking pretty because that's the stupidest fucking thing anyone's said today, and people talk, like, the worst amount of shit in this house when they think people aren't listening," Sarah said, rolling her eyes, as if she found the whole thing hilariously sad. "Well, that's something I wouldn't have believed if you hadn't told me," Piper replied with a smile. "And I was talking about us dancing around each other, Andy, and I want to apologize for that. I know we've had a handful of encounters, but I've been, guarded, and I'm sorry for how guarded I've been emotionally. I think maybe I was a little hurt that you didn't want to bring Brooke into this house, even though I know you said you thought she'd be a better match with Xander. I thought maybe that was a polite way of you trying to duck out of meeting her,” She looked down at her feet. "I feel a bit guilty about that right now, having spent a bunch of the evening talking with her. I have known that girl almost half a de

Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 20 Fiona fills in some gaps. Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Fiona giggled once more. "I think since we were both being stupid about it, it cancels each other out. Some, anyway. But then I got this message from Captain Linda Hayes in the Air Force, telling me that a request had been put in for me to be paired up with you out here in California, if I was interested in that." "Well," he said, teasing her back, "you did say you wanted me to reach out,” "I did, and you agreed to my condition, because there was no way I was coming without bringing Moira." "Thanks for that." "I did my homework first, though," she chided. "Even after I'd accepted, I still had about a day to change my mind, so I reached out to Xander and spent about five hours talking to him on the phone." "I thought you said you hadn't talked to him?" "Yeah, well, I was lying, but most of the time I was talking to him, I was asking about you." "Oh, and that was enough to convince you?" "Well, he answered a lot of questions, but the only thing I really cared about was if you were still, y'know, you. Doing good deeds without thinking too much about them in advance, trying to help every lost soul you bump into. He said of course you were still you, and probably even more you now than you'd ever been." She paused for a minute, then continued. "He actually told me all about the poker game, and how you were just trying to help one of Niko's friends, and had to do your best to save nearly every damn person that you could, and the more about it he told me, the more I knew that you hadn't changed a bit. Still jumping face first into the firing line, just like Moira." "I wish I could say I'd gotten a little wiser over the years, but I don't know if that's true." "If Niko, Ash and Emily are to be believed, I'd say so," she said. "They certainly grilled the hell out of us before they were okay letting us into the household. Emily's quite the little spitfire, considering how short of a time she's known you. Very protective of you, although maybe that's as much protective of Sarah as it is of you." "Yeah, that's definitely a possibility," Andy admitted. "Sarah's so insanely optimistic about things, maybe she needs Em to keep her down to earth. And the poker game caused lots of ripples out here, so everyone was a little on edge about all of it. Well, that and the fact that I just made the decision to invite you entirely on my own without talking to anyone in the household first. I mean, they'd told me to make sure I invited someone of my own choosing, but I think they thought I would've talked it out with them a little bit beforehand." "And you didn't?" "Didn't need to." "That confident, were we?" she chuckled. "I see we haven't entirely shed the overconfidence problem we had back in high school." "It was me taking a bit of agency back in my life, Fi. And while it surprised everyone a bit around here, I don't think anyone really complained, other than they hated waiting to learn more. I just figured, if you said no, there was no reason getting everyone excited for nothing." "Did you honestly think I would've said no?" Andy shrugged a little. "It'd been over a decade, Fi. I figured anything was possible." "I suppose," she said. "So what do I need to know about my new family? The short version, s'il vous plaît." He smirked at her dipping into French for a moment. She tended to do that when she was feeling particularly playful, knowing he didn't speak a word of it. "Well, there's three levels of partner here in the house, I guess. The fiancés, the partners and the staff." "How did you decide which fell into which category?" "I mean, I mostly didn't decide, or I suppose, basically they either chose to be partners or staff first and foremost, and from there, the ones who felt the most emotionally connected to me decided they wanted to eventually get married. I asked Aisling first, and she agreed, and then Niko asked me before I could ask her. When I announced that, Emily and Sarah both sort of insisted I accept their proposals as well." "Much like I did," she said with a titter of laughter. "See? Not as different as you thought. Nicolette, Jenny, Katie and Whitney all came here expressly because they wanted to be staff, and not partners." "And you're okay with that?" Her voice didn't have a tone of judgment to it, just a hint of curiosity. "It's what they wanted, so who am I to tell them that's wrong?" "That's completely fair," she said. "It just surprises me that you sort of made peace with that so easily. I would've thought you would've taken more time to get your head around it." "After you get past the notion of the first one, it's pretty easy to make peace with the rest, and Nicolette was very good at making that clear to me early on. Katie's the weirdest of the cases, but we've made it work." "How so?" "Oh," Andy said, amused in how offhandedly he mentioned it, "she's completely a lesbian, so she gets everything secondhand." "I'm sure there's a story behind that one." "There is, but I was giving you an overview." "Fair enough, Mr. Rook," she said, mirth layered in her voice. "Do continue." "Everyone who isn't a fiancé or a staff member falls into the category of partner, but even there, there can be quite the range of attachment." "How many others are there that don't fall into either category?" "Eight, not counting you or Moira, with one more on the way, and one more to maybe fall into staff but maybe into partner as well." She giggled a little. "You, sir, are drowning in cunt." "Yeah, well, it comes with its own complications." "And you know I'm going to be a fiancé, as is Moira." "Well," Andy admitted, "I knew you wanted to be, but I didn't want to jump to any conclusions about Moira." "You were the first man she ever loved," Fiona sighed. "As much as she might have tried to pretend otherwise, she never hid that very well." "Well, fair's fair, Fi," he chuckled. "You were the first person I ever loved, so I guess it all works out in the end." The rain had actually gotten heavier rather than easier since they'd been talking, but the fog was starting to roll in a bit, so it was harder to see, wisps of clouds covering the grounds of the manor. "What am I going to do with myself here, Andy?" she said, leaning into him. "I'm a reporter. It's my job to report things. I'm used to covering the White House, the Senate, the House of Representatives, even the military. Granted, I hated DC, but how is any of this ever going to compare?" He shifted a little bit. "I mean, you could write a book about the whole pandemic, document the whole thing from top to bottom. I know there's going to be the 60 Minutes news story in less than a week, but they're only going to have an hour to cover so much. You could write a book like Bob Woodward, cover everything." She stood quietly for a minute, then nodded. "You're right. Maybe I could do something like that." She reached a hand and smoothed it across his chest through his shirt a bit. "So, now I want to get the juiciest piece of dirt here in the house. Who's the best in bed?" "Oh hell no," he laughed. "Even if I could make that kind of judgment, which I can't, there's no way in hell that I would. Everyone's amazing in their own way." "Picked up any new fetishes I should know about, or just the ones you had back in college?" she teased, her fingertip trailing down his sternum. "And what old fetishes those would be?" "Oh come on, Andy," she said with a smirk. "I haven't forgotten. Sweary wife, happy life. I bet if I started telling you that my cunt still ached from the fucking you gave it last night, you'd be getting,” Her fingertips teased against the waistline of his sweatpants. "See? There it is, right on cue." "Tease," he scolded. "No no no, love," she giggled. "Tease would be if I wasn't going to do anything about it. I am, but I just want to know what else you've done with whom else." "Too many things to list all at once," he said. "Maybe just ask some specific questions, and you'll get your answers." "Did you fuck Emily in her costume from the movie?" she said, rubbing one of her thighs along the front of his. He was amused by the question. "I did, but that was her idea, not mine." "Doesn't matter whose idea it was, only that you've done it. Doesn't make it any less hot. How many different girls in the house have blown you?" "Almost all of them?" "Done any of them in the ass?" "I think five or six of them." "Was it the first time for any of them?" "For most of them, not that it matters." "Everything matters, Andy. Everything matters." She slid her hand to rub against Andy's cock a bit through the sweatpants and boxers. "Any of them as loud as I was the first time you fucked me in the ass?" "Only Niko," he said with a chuckle. "Most of the others were loud, but Niko really howled in pleasure loud enough to shake the walls." "You gonna do all of them that way?" Her fingertips stroked his shaft just a little through the fabric, her eyes looking up at him in amusement. "Only if they want to." "Anyone said they don't want to?" "Piper said she wasn't too sure about it, and Sheridan said the idea scares her, which she said also turns her on a little, but she was still pretty nervous about it, so we'll see I guess. If they want to, I will, but if they don't, I won't. You know me, Fi. I'm never going to make anyone do anything they don't want to do. Ever." "What about that plump Japanese teenager you've got?" "Hannah?" he said with a laugh. "Oh, she's eager for it, but she's always rushing towards new things like a cat after a laser pointer. I think if one of the girls said she wanted to have sex on a trapeze, Hannah would say she had next. " "Done any bondage?" "A little bit with Whitney, the newest staff member, but she's very much into that kind of thing, so I felt like I'd be letting her down if I didn't at least give it a go. And I suppose you could say Nicolette and I dabble at that back and forth all the time." "How did it feel?" Her hand slipped up and then pushed down beneath the waistband of his sweatpants and boxers, moving to close around his naked cock. "Did you like being a Master for a day? Everyone doing only what you told them to?" He grinned, feeling her cool touch against his warm skin. "It's a fun hat to put on from time to time, but certainly not one I want to wear too often, and definitely not one I want to get too comfortable wearing. Too many people get a little taste of power and then run away with it." "Did you like our little game yesterday morning where we were all touching and kissing and sucking on you at once?" He nodded, maybe even a bit too quickly. "It was intense. Overwhelming and hard to focus, but it felt so damn good. Was that your idea?" "Of course it was my idea," she giggled. "Well, it wasn't entirely my idea, but I started coming up with the plan. Niko and Ash both helped a little bit. I'm not stepping on anyone's toes by being here, am I? It seems like you and those two are especially close." "Other than Lauren, we've been together the longest. But Lauren and Taylor are a couple. They love both me, but they love each other more, which is absolutely fine. So we've all worked pretty hard to make each other happy." "Where do you think Moira and I are going to fit in here?" "It feels like the fiancés have their own little clique, and I expect you'll slide right in there before you know it. I know you, and you've always been one of the most adaptable people ever. You've always been the kind of person to go up and pick a fight with the biggest person in the yard, if it's what you thought you needed to do." "Prison metaphors?" she laughed softly. "Not exactly your most romantic approach, is it, Rook? Shouldn't you aim a little higher?" "I actually think you and Ash are going to become the most dangerous team I've ever seen, and that's before you rope in the partnership that Emily and Niko are already building," he said with a little laugh. "I'm just a guy in the background, a meat puppet for you ladies to steer me around into whatever conflict you need me to put down." He gave her shoulder a little squeeze. "You're gonna love her. She reminds me a lot of you. Or you remind me a lot of her. Take your pick." "Well, while redheads are an acquired taste, it's one you know I've already acquired," she said, her thumb teasing over the head of his cock. "So maybe I should just tell you that I'm looking forward to get a taste of her, hmm?" Fiona smirked. "Or maybe that I already did?" "You didn't," Andy said, tilting his head to one side. "No, I haven't, but I will soon enough," she said with a laugh. "So I don't need to worry about the fiancés, because we're all going to get along like a house on fire. Do I need to worry about the partners? Do you think any of them aren't going to like me?" Andy grinned. "I don't know anyone who didn't like you the moment they met you, Fi." "But Ash is the lady of the house." "We don't have a lady. I thought we were an autonomous collective," he said to her, smugly. She gave his cock a firm squeeze, enough to make him yelp a little. "You're fooling yourself. And the two showing up today? Those are going to be the last ones? Or is there space for one or two more, if the right girl strolls in front of you?" "I mean," Andy said, as she begun to stroke his cock very slowly and deliberately. "I said in the interview with 60 Minutes yesterday that if I had my say, we were definitely done adding people to the household, but Emily pointed out I really don't have the final say in these kinds of things." "All I'm saying is that you shouldn't shut any doors permanently, Andy." Her fingertips were sliding back and forth. "I think you're almost ready for me again." "Twice in two days?" he said, trying to shift a little bit against her cold touch. "The other girls are going to think you're greedy." "I paid close attention to the briefing when they were giving us the injections, Andy," she scolded. "You can pump out a good five loads a day without any trouble, so I'm making up for lost time." "I mean, I didn't say that I didn't understand." "Good," she said, turning around, putting her back to his chest, letting go of his cock as she leaned forward, and tugged her yoga pants down to the middle of her thighs, exposing her cunt to him. "So get to it." He reached down to grab his shaft, moving to get it lined up before he pushed forward, sliding good and deep inside of her, feeling her honeyed walls clench on him even as he filled up her hungry cunt with his shaft. "Ffffuck," she hissed. "That's never going to get old, feeling you slide inside of me. God, I'd forgotten how much I fucking missed this. Promise me we'll never be that stupid again, Andy," she said as she started to swivel her hips a little bit, not pumping into him, just making his cock press against one side of the inside of her snatch then the other. "I'm never going to let you go again, Fi. You have my word on that." "Right now, there's only one word I give a shit about," she said. "Fuck." Her hips slammed back against his in time with the word. "Fuck." She repeated it, both the word and the motion. "Fuck!" The tempo and the force of her body thrusting back into his increased with the intensity of the word. "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" They'd fallen back into their old, familiar rhythm, each of them remembering the other's personal turnons. They knew how to get each other going quickly, and while Andy had expected that Fi would want to savor their moment alone, she was hellbent on getting another orgasm from him. Patience was not on the cards. Each time he pushed forward, she whipped back, as if every second he wasn't inside of her was a second she couldn't afford, that she couldn't abide by him being anywhere else. She wanted him to be inside of her as much as she could get it. "C'mon, Andy," she whispered. "Just you and me, just like old times. Just do it already!" The familiarity was a heady cocktail of lust, and her body gripped his cock in just the perfect way, and before he knew it, the moment as on top of him, just as he was on top of her. His body seized and she started to spasm just as he began to unload his hot spunk inside of her body, the two shivering in one unison, a completed pair once more. A minute or two later, they were both laughing softly again, his cock having slipped out of her, both of them having tugged their clothes up, Fi having slipped back into his arms once more. "I'm gonna love getting that regularly," Fiona giggled. "Not that you weren't great at sex before, but man, the chemical life is quite a trip." She reached up, tipped his head down and kissed him again. "I still love you, Andy. Always have." "Me too, Fi. Me too." They stood there on the balcony listening to the rain for a few minutes. "So who's coming today? You said you've got a few more lined up?" "One of Em and Sarah's friends, plus my new bodyguard." "Bodyguard, huh?" Fiona smirked as they turned to walk back into the house. "Gotta admit, sounds kinda hot." Lexi arrives to the House Of Rook. Chapter 35 When they sneaked back into the bedroom, Andy could hear the shower running, and he and Fiona stepped into the master bathroom, closing the door behind them. They each stripped and hopped into the running shower, where Niko was just finishing washing her hair. He leaned in and gave her a soft kiss before Fi moved to hug the smaller girl warmly. "Thanks for being so welcoming, Niko," Fi said to her. "You've really been the best at welcoming both me and Moira. Not that any of the girls have been bad, but you were there to talk with us the whole time the treatment was going on, and it means a lot to me that you were willing to answer all our silly questions." Niko smirked, leaning in and kissing Fi on the cheek. "Not a problem," she said. "I just wanted you both to feel as comfortable as possible here, and we all knew that if Andy invited you personally, you'd get along with everyone great. Which reminds me, Andy. I don't think anyone told you yet, but Moira will actually be passed out in the imprinting process for a significant amount longer than normal, but that's expected and nothing to worry about, so don't freak out when she sleeps through all of today, okay? That's exactly what's supposed to happen, and nothing's wrong." Andy tipped his head a little in curiosity. "Why's the treatment taking to Moira differently?" "Unlike everyone else in the house, Moira actually had dengue fever during her time working for Doctors Without Borders, and while she's fully recovered from it, the antibodies for that complicate the serum so it takes longer to settle in and take hold. It's a minor flap, and it won't have any impact in the long run," Niko said, as she stepped out of the shower. Fiona stepped out after her, grabbing a towel as well. "She's lived a way more interesting life than the rest of us. You'll be astonished by some of her stories from when she was performing triage in warzones. It turns out people can be far more horrific than I ever imagined." Andy turned off the water and stepped out last, grabbing the one massive black towel that was his and exclusively his. Andy sometimes wondered if Nicolette always had laundry running, what with all the people in the household. He knew she had a system of some kind, and had yet to give any woman someone else's clothes, so the last thing he wanted to do was jinx it by asking for details, though he had complimented her on it several times, something that always made her smile. "Oh, some people suck," Andy grumbled as the hot air from the fan blew down on him even as he was lightly caught in the backwash of Niko and Fiona's hair dryers. "I've known that since I was a kid, and it's basically the backbone for the career of any writer. I'm sure we're going to hear a bunch more about that starting today, since we'll be adding an ex spook to the family." Niko nodded, as she flipped off her hair dryer. "She and Maya won't be showing up at the same time, either. Lexi will be here around lunchtime; Maya won't get here until late in the evening. People are passing through the base at such a high speed that we're just treating everyone as soon as they arrive rather than batching them like we used to." She grabbed her clothes from the shelf and started tugging them on, clearly getting ready to head to the base. She'd been taking a lot of time off to meet new arrivals to the Rook family, but she was determined to get back into some sort of normal rhythm now. "Lexi's a tough one to get a read on, but I think she'll warm up to you eventually," she said, giving him a firm hug. "She's had a pretty rough go of it for the last several years, so try and be patient with her. I know you always are, but a little extra patience here wouldn't go amiss, if you know what I mean. This is quite the severe change for her." Andy nodded. "Of course I'll be patient," he said before giving Niko a soft kiss. "You liked her though? She seemed like a good person? You get to meet everyone before most of us do, so I trust your judgment on these kinds of things." "She'll take care of you, and that's the most important part for a bodyguard. The rest we can figure out as we go." While Fiona finished getting her hair dried and shaped, Niko got dressed and headed out. They would see her again in the evening, but people needed to start getting back to work. Lauren was already changed into her workout clothes and heading down to the cars, as she was heading off to training camp, something that Andy had just heard about yesterday. Knowing full well there were going to be huge amounts of dead players, the NFL was preparing something truly unheard of. The following season would be the first co ed season played in the history of the league, and would be that way moving forward, so thousands of adjustments were being made, but the last thing the owners were going to allow to happen was the death of their livelihood because many of their players died. The 49ers had asked Lauren to consider playing, but for the time being, she had insisted she only wanted to continue as a trainer for players. That just meant instead of training exclusively men, she was mostly training women with some men, mostly new incoming players from other countries. Andy couldn't even begin to imagine how much restructuring and revamping of the game itself going completely coed was going to result in, but he imagined it would be no slight shift. They had nearly a year before the scheduled 2021 season would start, with the 2020 season already fully canceled, but the amount of changes they were going to be making meant they needed to get a head start on them, particularly so they could figure out how to start recruiting women to play. It had come as a bit of a surprise to him that they hadn't just started recruiting men from other countries, considering the rest of the world hadn't faced casualties anywhere near as badly as the US, but the last time he'd talked with Phil, Andy heard that DuoHalo was flaring up again in many other parts of the world, as piss poor world leaders had convinced themselves the dangers had passed, and that they could just "endure" through the resurgences. It would likely take a few more million deaths overseas to prove them wrong. He wondered if there was a collapsing of other American leagues, such as the NBA and the WNBA, into one league. For non contact sports, the changes would be exceptionally minor, but the recruiting would be the biggest challenge, although he wondered if entrenched sexism would impact more international things like FIFA or the Olympics. He suspected it would have to, eventually. Most of the other girls were still either working from home or not working at all, so most people tended to be around the house for the majority of the day. Both Sheridan and Piper were getting up as Lauren left, however, the two getting ready to start their morning workout, although Andy suspected they might grab Hannah and Asha to join them. Andy had tried participating in their morning workout routine once, and had found himself unable to keep up with the girls, despite his best efforts. They were just in far better shape than he was. Lauren had also allowed Taylor to get dressed and had taken her to work, as she was training her partner to work with the 49ers with her. By midday, most of the girls were up and tending to their own worlds, Sarah and Emily taking meetings with studio folks and their projects about upcoming agents, Ash working away on some project or another for Google, Hannah and Asha were both doing some coursework having enrolled in remote courses at Stanford until onsite learning could begin again. Tala and Jade wouldn't be up until late afternoon, so Andy spent the rest of the morning doing edits and rewrites on the draft of the newest Druid Gunslinger novel. Everyone met up for lunch, however, as they usually did, and just as they were finishing up, the doorbell rang and Nicolette hopped up to rush towards the door before Andy could even get up. "Oh, let her have her moment," Sarah said to him with a smile. A minute or so later, Nicolette entered the dining room with Lexi in tow. While Andy had spoken to her a little bit on FaceTime, it was their first meeting in person. He smiled, rising up and walking over towards her. "Hey Lexi, welcome to your new home," he said, extending a hand to her. Lexi was an odd mishmash of styles, two differently contrasted vibes struggling for dominance in the woman's look. She had on tight blue jeans and a leather motorcycle jacket, but beneath the jacket she had on a pastel pink top that seemed a little frilly. The Latina woman's scars were more prominent in person, the right side of her face from the cheekbone downward warped and wrinkled, definite burn scars that had healed but had been severe enough that cosmetic surgery would prove difficult. He could see the scars covered almost half of her neck and disappeared down into the neckline of her shirt, so he assumed it spread over at least some of her torso. He knew it bothered her, but wanted to assure her that it didn't bother him at all. She took his hand and shook it, certainly a different greeting than the other girls had gotten, but Andy wanted to give Lexi the space to settle in however she wanted. Their relationship hadn't been defined yet, and both Jenny and Katie had made it clear that they suspected it would blossom into something more than a professional relationship, but at first, that's what it would need to be. "Let me introduce everyone. You know Katie and Jenny already, obviously, you met my fiancé Niko on the base, and you met Nicolette at the door," he said. "These are my other fiancés Aisling, Sarah, Emily and Fiona, and these are my partners Piper, Sheridan, Hannah and Asha. This is the house IT tech Whitney. My partners Tala, Jade and Moira are all still recovering from the imprinting process, and my partners Lauren and Taylor are both off at work. I know, I know, it's a lot of names to remember all at once, so don't worry, everyone will be happy to remind you for a while." Lexi tried to shake hands with all of them, but many of the girls insisted on hugs, something that seemed to take the Latina a little aback, although she didn't retreat from any of the contact. "It's very nice to meet all of you," she said. "Mr. Rook? Would you mind giving me a bit of a tour of the grounds, just so I can get my bearings?" "Not at all, Lexi, but please, you're welcome to call me Andy if you like." She offered a brief tight lipped smile that appeared and was gone just as quickly. "Let's stick to 'Mr. Rook' or 'sir' for now, and we'll see where that goes, okay?" He grinned, shrugging his shoulders. "Play it where it lies. C'mon, I'll give you the tour." The two walked out of the room, and once they were down the hallway a bit, he could see Lexi visibly relax a little. "Sorry about that," she said to him. "That was a lot of people all at once, and I know they're all your family, and that it's part of the gig, but it's a ton of information to take in all at once. The longer I stayed in there, the more worried Jenny was gonna get about me, and that's all I need, is her up my ass worrying that I'm going to have another episode." "Episode?" he said, as they walked out into the back yard. He figured he would give her a tour of the grounds first before doing the house, that way they would be a good distance from people, allowing her to have a bit of time to wrap her head around all of it, and to get to know him one on one before having to adapt to all the other people. "We talked a little bit about this when we spoke earlier, but I do have PTSD, so from time to time, I can go through panic attacks, nightmares or even brief flashbacks, although nothing that should prevent me from doing my job, which is to keep you and your family safe," she said. There was a confidence to her walk, a sense of purposefulness, like she was always on task. "And I do want to stress that while I'll do my best to keep all of your family safe, you will be the primary protectorate, and that means your health and well being will always have the highest priority. You seem like a good guy, and that may take some getting used to, but if I'm going to do my job properly, it's a thing you're going to have to get your head around pretty fucking quickly, pardon my language." "Okay, first thing's first," he said with a laugh. "Never apologize for swearing around me. Ever. I happen to like women who swear, and while that may not be what you're used to, it's S.O.P. around here and you don't need to waste words on apologizing for things you don't need to." She laughed a little, a genuine warm laugh, and that made Andy feel a little bit better. She'd been putting on a very cold exterior since her arrival, and Andy wanted to make sure she felt like she didn't need to be so guarded from the whole family. "Fuckin' a, then," she said, nodding to him. "But my point still stands. If it comes down to keeping you safe or keeping one of your women safe, I am always going to put your safety first. You don't have to like that, but you're gonna have to fucking accept it, because that is the way it's going to be. If you die, it sounds like there's a good chance that all of your partners die with you, and the protection business is about understanding the very basic math of it, which is that in a situation where I can let one of these women die or I can let all of these women die, I am going to protect you first, and will mourn the loss of the woman I couldn't save afterwards. I realize that may sound particularly cold, but I don't want you thinking about it like that. Trust me to do my job, and I will keep you safe with my last dying breath, if I have to." "I can't imagine it'll ever come to that," he said, as they walked past the pool, heading out to walk into the large grassy field off to the side of it. "I get everyone wanting to make sure that I'm safe, knowing that their health is dependent on mine, but I don't live a high risk life. I haven't pissed off arms dealers, drug dealers or crime bosses. There aren't any foreign governments trying to kill me. I'm not in the line of fire for anything or anyone." "Can I speak plainly, sir?" "Always. In fact, you should never worry about saying something that will offend or anger me, Alexis. If we're out in public, maybe use some tact in conversations then, but when we're at home, and this is your home now, if you want it to be, just speak your mind." She nodded a bit, walking along side him. "Copy. That's horseshit, sir, about you not being in the line of fire for anything or anyone. I spoke with Niko some yesterday, and as one security person to another, she told me that I should consider this Covington to be a hostile operator, and that should extend to anyone in his family or household." "Arthur?" Andy said. "Sure, I bet he's pissed at me, and that man has a lot of resources he could bring down to bear on me, but I wouldn't think he's the kind of guy to hire a hitman to rub me out or anything. That sounds a little too 'Goodfellas' and not enough 'Trading Places,' for his tastes. He's an asshole, but I doubt he's up to out and out murder." "I have to keep reminding myself that despite this house and your large collection of beautiful women, you're extremely new to this lifestyle, sir," Lexi said to him. "The ultrawealthy are almost exclusively assholes with no regard for human life or the well being of anyone who isn't providing something of use to them. You may think Covington's harmless now, but at any moment, he could turn far more malevolent, and it's my job to ensure that he doesn't get to you." "You know, I'm just going to trust your judgment on this, then. When I got an agent, I had to learn to let my agent to do all the things an agent should be doing. The same when we signed a five book deal and I got an editor. I had to learn to trust the editor's judgment on what did and didn't belong in a story. So third time's a charm. If you take on the job here, then I'll defer to you in all things of this kind of nature, and if you tell me someone could be a threat, I'll consider them a threat." "If I take the job here?" she asked, stopping in her walk as they neared the fence at the edge of the property. "I thought I'd already made it clear I accepted it." "Well, you did, but up until you're imprinted, you can still change your mind," he said. "And I always give everyone up until that moment to reconsider if they want to. Jenny said she thought you were looking for your Prince Charming, and if you take this job, if you get imprinted to me, that effectively ends that search for you for the foreseeable future. That's a huge step to take, and if you have any misgivings about it, you shouldn't commit to it, to me, to us, to this." "Well, Jenny established pretty clearly that I am absolutely disinterested in intercourse with any of the women in the house, right?" "Absolutely. And if that's what you want, nobody's going to push. You and I can have our intimate time one on one without anyone else around, and if you like, I can even spend a night with you in your bed regularly. The key is that you're going to have to accept that I'm also attached to all these other women, and while I'm going to do my best to divvy up my time equally, I won't always be perfect at that." "Anytime you go anywhere, I'll be by your side, so we will get plenty of time together, sir," she said with a little laugh. "A better question is how good have you been at not comparing your partners? I'm sure someone's got to be the best, which means someone's also got to be the worst." "No bests and no worsts," he said sternly. "Everyone's different, and that's exactly how it should be. Hell, I think everyone's different enough that it makes comparisons nearly impossible anyway." "Do the scars bother you?" she asked him, turning to face him directly as they stood near the fence, a big metal monstrosity that was far enough from the house that its appearance was mostly masked by trees. "At some point I could get cosmetic surgery, but up until recently, I've constantly been working, and there hasn't been any time for it." "That's entirely up to you, Lexi," he told her. "I don't mind the scars. I think they add character and personality." "You haven't seen how far they go," she sighed. "Not yet, anyway, but I will when you're ready to show me." "They go down to my ribs, and my right boob is scarred up like my neck here. Not very sexy, I know, but it's what I got." He took her hand for a moment, which made her jump a little bit at the sudden contact. "Lexi, don't worry about it," he said emphatically. "You're a beautiful woman, and I do not mind the scars. If you want to have them corrected at some point, you are welcome to do so, but you do not need to think you have to do so on my behalf, okay? I'm going to trust you so I need you to trust me on this." She looked down, drew in a heavy breath then sighed it out. "I got hit with a molotov cocktail in the jungles of Peru. The doctors there did everything they could to tend to the burns, but they were severe, and we were several hours away from a real hospital, so before I could get the best treatment, a lot of the damage had already been done. There's some nerve damage anywhere I'm scarred, so I have to be careful if I get into scraps, because I could be bleeding from there and not notice it. I also get phantom itches all the time, but I've mostly gotten the compulsive need to scratch under control at this point. Some people, a lot of people actually, have trouble seeing past the damage." Andy's other hand moved to brush along the underside of her chin, touching some of the scarred flesh for the first time, forcing her to look back up and at him. "There's where they're going wrong," he said. "You don't look past the damage. You learn to see that the damage is part of what you're seeing, and integrate that into the whole. Everyone's damaged, Lexi. Everyone. Some people, they just have an easier time hiding the scars. But you are a beautiful, sharp witted woman, and anyone who gets fixated on the scars is looking at the wrong thi  " He didn't get a chance to finish his sentenced, because she leaned up and kissed him, shutting him up, her hand holding onto the back of his head. The kiss took him but surprise, but it wasn't unwelcome. Still, he let her set the tempo and intensity of it, their tongues remaining in their mouths, and the kiss only lasted a few seconds before she pulled back, lifting her free hand up to wipe a tear from her eye. "That's, that's very sweet of you to say, sir. It's been a long time since anyone's looked at me with something other than sympathy." "I can tell you've never read any of my books," he said with a soft laugh, She blushed a little, frowning. "I'm sorry sir, I haven't,” "Don't worry about it," he said, waving a hand. "The reason I said that is because the main subtext of my books is that everyone has damage, and how they manage that damage is the important part, not the damage itself." She laughed a little bit dismissively. "You've got two world renowned actresses and an Olympic hopeful athlete here. I somehow doubt they've got all that much damage to them." "Well, Piper was imprisoned by Covington and left in a sexual frenzy locked in a room without clothes or a toilet for days, so maybe don't go implying around her that she does have any idea what damage looks like." The laughing died immediately. "Oh my god, that's horrible. I didn't even realize  " "As for Sarah and Emily, someone attempted to rape Sarah about six years ago, and while she got lucky and someone interrupted it, the person responsible was a studio mogul and still hasn't been really punished for it. Emily, on the other hand, has had stalkers for years, and had her home broken into a couple of times, once when she was even in it. She told me once the interview airs in a few days, announcing that she and Sarah are partners, but also that they're going to marry me, that we may get some hate mail and death threats, although she says they're generally just people venting. But I suppose you can add that to your list of possible threats against my life." She nodded somberly. "I expected that, although I did not know about Miss Washington's near rape, obviously. Powerful men are such bastards." She chuckled a moment. "Present company excluded, clearly." "Oh, I've probably been a bastard a couple of times in my life, of that I have no doubt." They started walking along the fence line, so that Lexi could see the outskirts of the property. "But I draw the line at assaulting innocent women." "But assaulting non innocent women's cool then?" she said with a slight smile. "Look, if a woman's coming at me with a weapon in hand, all bets are off," he chuckled. "And I think that's fair, don't you?" "Absolutely fair, sir." They walked along the fence for a minute or so in silence. "Now that we've sized each other up a little, do you still think I'll be a good fit here, Mr. Rook?" "Oh, I knew you'd fit in here after our first conversation, Lexi, but that's not what's important right now. What's important is if you want to be here, and if you can stomach having to be sexually involved with me on the regular." That made her giggle, a sound he was particularly pleased to draw from her. "You make it sound like you're some oafish brute with a face not even a mother could love." He smirked. "I have no illusions about who I am, Lexi. I'm losing my hair. I have a bit of a belly. Hell, I've got hair on my back. On the best of days, after a good amount of prep work, I am a six, at best, and certainly not deserving of all the beautiful women I'm surrounded with. But I'm alive, and most of the men who were nines and tens aren't any more, so women are reevaluating their standards, I guess, and I'm the beneficiary of the new sliding scale. Is that fair? Oh fuck no, but that's where we find ourselves. But the social game is radically different than it was a year ago. No matter what you may think of yourself, I can assure you that you are well out of my league. But you have friends here, in that you know Jenny and Katie, and they'd both love to have you around the house. I know Jenny's worried about you, and all the girls are worried about my safety, so this seems like an easy two birds with one stone solution to me. But if you look at me and think 'God, I just can't see myself fucking this dude every week or so,' then I get that, and I'm not gonna be angry." She smirked a little bit. "I can see myself fucking you every week or so. I just don't know that I can see you wanted to fuck my scarred ass every week or so." "The scars go down to your ass?" he said with a grin. "That's even sexier." That set her off giggling again. "No, they don't extend down to my ass, you jerk," she said, still smiling. "But you know what I mean." "No," he said, shaking his head. "I really don't know what you mean. The scars are beautiful, they're a part of the beautiful woman that you are. Anyone who's been put off by that is a fucking idiot, and isn't worth your time." "And my past isn't a dealbreaker?" He arched an eyebrow at her in surprise. "You're kidding, right? I didn't want to say anything, but when Jenny showed me that photo of you holding an AK 47 in the jungle, looking like an utter badass, I got an immediate hard on. How the fuck would that be a dealbreaker?" "Some people think hooking up with an ex spy is risky." "I accept you, Lexi," he said. "I'll keep repeating that as long as it takes. The decision's really yours to make." They were nearly back at the house again, approaching the small pool house first. "It okay if I build a small gun range out here?" "I mean, as long as you set it up so there's minimal risk to us or the neighbors, although I guess if you point it that way," he said, gesturing off in one direction, "there really isn't any risk, as any missed shots will just go into the hillside." "And you know I'm going to have guns in the house?" "I sort of expected that, what with the whole body and guarding aspects of what you're going to be doing. I just ask that you make sure they're stowed safely, either on your person or in a case. My cats are assholes, but they won't open cases. That's all I'm really worried about." "Well, and babies, eventually," she said to him. "Oh you heard?" She nodded. "Niko mentioned it yesterday, which was why she was grilling me so hard for my professional qualifications. She's remarkably competent for someone so young." Andy returned the nod. "It's easy to forget she's barely old enough to drink, considering how much she runs around here. I think you'll learn that between her, Ash and Em, I really don't get to make all that many decisions in the house," he laughed. "Not that I'm complaining." "And any specific sexual kinks I can't practice on you?" He grinned. "No poop, no pee, and my ass is exit only." "Then is it fair of me to say mine is as well?" "Absolutely fair." "And you're gonna be okay fucking in a bed with a gun on the nightstand?" "Are you kidding?" he chuckled. "That might make it hotter. Anyway, this is the pool house, which is going to get converted into Tala's bedroom and work space. You haven't met her yet, but she's both a wood worker and a musician, so giving her her own area where she can hammer away on oak, metal, guitar or drums whenever she wants to seemed to make sense." "She won't be sleeping in the master bedroom regularly?" "Regularly, yes. Often, no. I expect her to be the main bedroom like once a week or so, but there won't be any kind of rigid schedule for that kind of thing. Jenny said you're the kind of person who likes to have schedules and follow them, but with this many people in the family, there's got to be some room for give. That going to be a problem?" "Nah," she said. "Who you fuck when isn't any of my concern, as long as I'm getting my regular fix within my timeframe." "So you're going to stay then?" "I think we both knew I was going to before I got here, but yeah, I feel comfortable saying I'm in now that I've had a chance to size you up a little more. I've heard about most of the girls here either from Jenny or from when I was talking with Niko yesterday, and while there may be the occasional personality clash here and there, I don't think it'll be anything we can't work out together." "And I'm not too ugly for you?" he teased. "Look," she sighed with a hint of exasperation. "If I'm not allowed to be bothered by my scars, then you can't call yourself ugly, deal? You're a handsome man, and I won't have you demeaning the man I'm going to be fucking on the reg, got it?" "Yes ma'am." The tour of the house gave them a little bit more time to discuss the general routines people were in within the house, what times and days people were coming and going, and when people woke up and went to sleep. She seemed especially amused by the Needs board, tracking the last time each of the girls in the house had gotten their fix, and the point when they were going to start being mentally affected by not hooking up. "You've got a few here you're gonna need to tend to soon," she said, tapping the schedule. "Yeah, the last few days have been pretty busy, but I'll make sure I take care of them in the next couple of days. And we'll have to add your name up here on the board, assuming you're joining the household." "Didn't I say I was going to?" "I mean, not explicitly, no." He shrugged slightly. "You've been strongly hinting that you're going to, but you need to say it to finalize it." She was quiet for a bit, as they walked away from the board, heading towards the stairs. "Fine. Fine then. I'm in. I'll join this weird household you have and become part of your family, as well as taking on the job of your personal protection. Just don't ever ask me to be a play partner with any of your girls, or invite any of them into my bed." He raised his hands as they walked up the stairs, heading into the hallway that lead down towards some of the individual bedrooms, finding Jenny and Katie standing down in front of one of the doors down near the end. "Are you gonna do it?" Jenny said, stepping forward to take Lexi's hands in her own. "Yeah, I am," she said. "It seems like you're right. He seems like a good guy, and finding those in this world's new layout is going to be a bitch in the best of circumstances. And if you say he's a good fuck, I have no reason not to trust you, Jen. Plus, the idea of having lots of people around, of having friends around, that sounds pretty fucking great to me. So what's next then?" She turned to look back at Andy. "You want to do it now or later?" "I mean, that's entirely up to you," Andy said. "You can wait up to a couple of days if you want to, or we  " "I wanna fuck right now, if that's okay," she said, interrupting him, blushing a little bit. "Not to be pushy or anything, but I haven't gotten laid in a couple of years, and even before the treatment, I was fidgeting more than a whore in Sunday School. So if it's alright with you, maybe we can go and do that right now?" Jenny leaned back and pushed the door open behind her, as Katie gestured to the open room. "This'll be your bedroom, Lex," Katie said. "It has its own attached bathroom, like most of the bedrooms do. You can decorate all of it however you want to, but Jen had one little touch that she wanted to throw up to make you feel more at home." Lexi stepped into the bedroom and then began howling with laughter, reaching behind her to slap several times at Jenny's arms playfully. "You! Utter! Bitch! Oh my fucking god! Where did you fucking find it?" Andy moved closer to peek his head inside of the room and noticed that on one wall was a large poster of a shirtless Enrique Iglacias on the wall, like something from Teen Beat magazine back in the day. The image had to be at least ten or fifteen years old, and Andy suspected he had wandered into a private joke between the two women. "I had to buy it off the internet, but when I talked to Andy about bringing you here, I ordered it so that if you came, you could have it up on your wall, just like you did in your bedroom at our old apartment." "I can't tell if I want to rip it down immediately or leave it up forever!" "Well if you take it down, don't rip it up," Jenny teased, giving her friend a big hug, one that Katie joined in on. "Good to have ya here, Lex," Katie said. "Now we'll leave you two to it." The two women excused themselves and headed back down the hallway, as Lexi stepped into her bedroom, Andy stepping in behind her, closing the door behind them. Lexi was glancing around the room, but still slid out of her leather jacket, tossing it on top of a dresser in the room. Beneath the jacket had been concealed a shoulder holster with a firearm in it, that she slowly slid off, placing next to her jacket on the dresser. "I have some serious decorating to do in here, but I can make it work."

Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 19 Jade makes her request of Andy. Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Chapter 33 Andy sort of cocked his head to one side, as Emily started to break down the camera and the microphones. "I'm almost afraid to ask what you mean by that, Jade," he said with a soft chuckle. "What does 'something else in mind' mean here?" Jade blushed a little, looking away for just a moment before turning back to look at him. "I've, I've been giving it a lot of thought, Andy," she said, pausing a bit in between the words, as if she was making sure she didn't chicken out of saying any of this. "And I've been talking with Lauren some, and she's been an utter sweetheart about all of this, and she's made me realize something,” "Stop," Andy said. "Before you go any further, I want you to make sure whatever it is you're about to ask for, it's what you want. Not what Lauren wants, or what someone else suggested. This is a once in a lifetime experience, and I don't want you to regret any aspect of it." "Oh. Oh! Oh, no! I wasn't,” she said, giggling a bit. "I wasn't going to suggest I wanted this to be my first time! No no no, not at all, Andy! Gosh! But, you remember I told you I wanted to record a video to send to my father, to show him that he couldn't control me any more, right?" "Oh," he said, understanding where this was going. "Sure, and you've changed your mind and don't want to do that any more, no I get that." "No!" Jade said, shaking her head quite determined. "I still super want to do that, but I realized, uh, I'm going to go a bit, no, a lot further than I think you're expecting me to. And I don't want it to come as any great shock to you when I do." Andy got a strange smile on his face, arching an eyebrow at her. "I mean, I'm glad you're telling me in advance, because it might've come as a surprise to me, but let's be real here, do you think you're going to go further than anyone in this house has?" Jade's eyes widened a little bit, then nodded with a little impish smile. "Kinda? I mean, I'm not going to do anything you haven't seen before, but I'm certainly gonna say some stuff that might shock you a bit." "Like...?" The blonde woman sighed a little bit, folding her arms over her ample chest. "So, in talking with Lauren a lot today, I realize that I've been so darn shy with boys because of my dad, because of all the stupid bull honk he told me over the years, because of all the expectations he put on me, and I need,” She looked away again, trying to find the words she wanted to say before looking back at him with those gorgeous green eyes of hers. "I need to make as much of a break from him as I can. I need to make him want to disown me, to get me out of his life, so he can't try and control me any more, can't try and control you because I'm with you." "This is starting to sound serious," he said, as Emily tucked the camera into the bag, pushing it to one side. "You don't need to do any editing with the footage from Tala?" The tiny Brit shook her head. "Framed it clean and only recorded what we needed, so no need to do any post work," she said. "Besides, I need to be here to help support Jade. What she's going to ask of you is, very brave." "Very brave?" Andy said, looking at Emily before looking back at Jade. "What are you going to ask of me?" "I'm going to,” she said, stopping then starting again. "I'm going to ask you to be okay with whatever I say during the whole imprinting process, to not interrupt me, to let me get all of this out onto film, that I'm going to send to my dad, so that he knows I don't want him in my life, I don't need him in my life, and that he's not welcome in my life." "He's still your father. Are you sure you want to kick him out for good?" Jade sighed a little bit, sitting down on the bed next to him. "That's just it, Andy. You don't know him like I do. You don't know what I've been through growing up. How much he stressed that I had to be a prim and proper lady. Proper forks, curtsying to the right depth, never speak at a party unless spoken to first. That I couldn't have any fun because fun reflected poorly on the family's legacy. He scared off every boy I tried dating in high school and even well into college. He tried to keep me in some protective bubble, where I would be reliant on him for everything, so that I would do whatever he wanted me to. Did I tell you yet that he wanted me to have an arranged marriage?" "What? No! Really? In this day and age?" "It gets worse," Emily said, taking the camera bag to the door of the bedroom, handing it off to Nicolette, who was standing there. "Take that downstairs and when Katie Couric's crew comes to pick it up, hand it off to them with our thanks." "Yes ma'am," Nicolette said, taking the bag from her before heading down the hallway. Emily closed the door after she went, leaving Andy in the room with four conscious women,  Jade, Emily, Sheridan and Lauren,  and three unconscious women,  Tala, Fiona and Moira. "Tell him who the person he wanted you to marry was, Jade," Emily said, annoyance plain on her face. "He won't believe it." "It won't mean anything to him," Jade said, "but okay. My father wanted me to get married to Benjamin Watkins. He's  " "I know who the fuck he is, Jade." Suddenly, Andy was furious on Jade's behalf. "You've got to be fucking shitting me," he said angrily. "He's almost a decade younger than you, he's an asshole and he's a selfish little prick. How could your father possibly think that would be a good idea?" "Wait, how do you even know who Benjamin is?" Jade said, looking at her hands nervously. Andy gave Jade the short version of the poker story, explaining how he had originally gone to protect some of Niko's friends, but had ended up winning even more people, and the last one, Deborah, had been claimed by Benny before she could be brought over to Andy, which was why Hannah had joined the family instead. Benny's awful behavior on his doorstep had left Andy with a very bitter impression of the boy too stupid to be called a young man. "I mean," Andy said, "I can't imagine Nathaniel, Benny's father, even going along with that. Had your dad talked about it with him?" "I think he wanted to convince me to go along with it first before talking with the Watkins family," she grumbled. "But I never agreed to it, because I wasn't going to let my father tell me who I could or couldn't love, the jerk. And a couple of years ago, he stopped talking about that entirely, and I think I finally figured out why." "So what do you need from me with all of this, Jade?" he said to her. She smiled warmly at him. "See, that right there is how I know I made the right dang choice, Andy," she said. "You're always just asking how you can help, what you can do to make other people happy first. It's never about what you want or need." "I'm surrounded by a large number of beautiful women all competing for my time and affection," he said with a laugh. "If I ever start complaining about that, people should start punching me in the kidneys." "But yer still doin' a bangup job of makin' sure such a diverse buncha Sheilas get along with one another, Andy," Lauren said to him. "It's the least I can do." "Anyway," Jade said, "what I need is for you to be okay with whatever I'm going to say in this video we're going to make. It's, it's not going to be what you expect from me, and honestly, it might be pushing your boundaries a little bit, but I need you to know that I'm okay with it, and just because it's stuff I'm saying in the video doesn't mean it's anything we have to actually do if you don't want to." He reached over and brushed a hand across Jade's face tenderly. "I mean, I only have a couple of complete hard passes in my repertoire, but nobody's come up against any of those yet." "Anything I should know about?" "You don't want to peg, pee or poop on me, do you?" Jade giggled intensely, shaking her head. "God no." "Then it's probably fine." "We'll see if you say that after you're done imprinting me," she grinned. "You won't hear anything I say right after I'm done imprinting you," he chuckled "How long does that last, anyway?" Jade asked. "Well, I expect Whitney woke up a couple of hours ago, and Tala will wake up tomorrow midday. Fi and Moira got it this morning, so technically they should wake up in the middle of the night, but because it'll be dark outside, they may just keep on sleeping until morning. You'll be out a little longer than Tala will. It'll screw up your sleep schedule for a few days, but before you know it, it'll be back to normal." "I think we're pretty far from normal, Andy," Jade said with a nervous laugh. "You know what I mean." "Sure sure, I know what you mean." Behind her, Sheridan and Lauren helped moved Tala up, laying her down next to Moira and Fiona's sleeping bodies. "Do you want us to leave her here tonight, Andy, or put her in her own bed?" Sheridan asked him, as they made sure that the three women were close to each other without overlapping too much. Women in the imprinting process made almost no movements when they were out, so it was important to position them so they didn't have muscle cramps when they awoke. "She said wanted to wake up in the main bed for her first morning after imprinting, so she can just stay here," he said. "Jade? What about you?" "I'd like to do the same, if that's okay." "Of course it's okay," he said, leaning in to give her a sweet kiss, his fingertips brushing against her face once more. "I'm trying to get you to relax." "I know. I know I know, and I appreciate it," she said with a shy smile. "You're so gosh darn sweet. But you don't know how far I'm about to go down a path of depravity." "You don't have “ " "Andy," she said, resolve strong in her voice. "I do have to do this, so just let me do it, okay?" "Sure, okay." "Should we, are you ready to get started?" she said, looking up at him. "Are you sure you don't want me to go hop through a shower first? I'm still kinda sticky from my time spent with Tala." "No no, that'll make this all the better," she said, moving to stand up. For her interview outfit, she'd chosen a long skirt that hung down past her knees, but wasn't quite long enough to be considered a dress, and a red silk blouse that hung loosely over her ample bosom. "Emily, are you ready to start filming?" "You're sure you want me to capture everything, Jade?" Emily said. "I know we talked about this, but, everything? Nudity and everything? To your father?" Jade nodded, her gaze resolved. "I need to do this, Em, so just film it all." Emily shrugged a little, grabbing Jade's phone from the nightstand next to the bed. "If you say so, love." "Andy, could you stand up?" Jade said, as Emily moved over towards Jade, getting ready to capture what was about to happen on the iPhone. He nodded, sliding up and off the bed, moving to stand, glad that someone had turned on the heat in the house earlier in the day so he wasn't cold, standing nude in the middle of his insanely large bedroom. "Don't say much during this, okay, Andy?" Jade asked him, imploringly. "I mean, if I ask you a direct question, and it doesn't feel rhetorical, maybe answer, but err on the side of not saying anything. I need this to be all about me rather than you, no matter how much I'm going to talk about you during all of this." "Okay, I'll try and be quiet as much as I can then." "Great. Super. Thank you. Oh, if you hear me calling myself Button, it was his nickname for me growing up. So that's where that comes from. Anyway, let's get to it. Em?" she said, looking over to Emily, who was framing all of Jade in the shot on the phone. "Aaaaand, action!" Emily said, just before she hit the record button. Jade offered a brief, almost reticent smile, and it was gone as quickly as it appeared. "Hi Daddy. Button here and this is going to be the last time I reach out to you." She started slowly unbuttoning her blouse, letting it fall open, to reveal an ornate black lacy bra on beneath. "I know you wanted me to move back home until the whole plague passed, but that's not going to happen. I'm done living by your rules, not just regarding this, but everything." Andy actually felt a little bit nervous, not about being seen naked on camera, but for what Jade was going to say. She'd been purposefully vague with him, but he trusted her that she was only doing whatever she thought was necessary. "You always wanted to keep your little Button under your thumb, didn't you Daddy?" she said, sliding the blouse entirely off, tossing it aside. "But a couple of years ago, around the five year anniversary of Mom's passing, the things you said to me changed and started getting creepy. You kept talking about how much I reminded you of Mom when she was my age, how much you missed her and how your needs weren't being met." Oh, Andy thought to himself. OH. Oh shit. "I tried to tell myself that you didn't mean it, that you didn't realize what you were saying, or how inappropriate it was to be talking about your own daughter that way, but the more I told myself that, the more you seemed to be doing it." She unhooked the waist of her skirt and then let it drop to her ankles, stepping out of it before kicking off her boots, leaving her in the black bra and a matching set of black panties. "But the more I thought about it, the more I realized you weren't looking at me thinking about Mom. You were looking at me thinking I could replace Mom, and that's fucking creepy, Dad." She was fit, more fit than Andy had realized when she'd shown up in the cheerleader outfit yesterday, and her body was as toned and lithe as Sheridan's was, although maybe a little more muscular. She was an athlete, more like Piper, and she took great pride in showing her body to Andy, it seemed, or maybe showing off to her father, lashing out at him for his actions. "You wanted me to move back into the mansion so you could get me imprinted to you, didn't you, you sick fuck? You wanted your own daughter bound to you by science, reliant on your cum to keep her alive? Do you know how disgusting that is? How much it horrifies me?" She unclasped her bra behind her back and pulled it forward and off, tossing it aside, exposing her tits to both Andy and the camera, large proud swells that were just the perfect size for her body, as tanned as the rest of her, although her nipples were a bright rosy pink. "But you've lusted after your own daughter, haven't you, you sicko? You thought your wealth would let you get away with the ultimate betrayal, to have a perversion that you should have never even thought about," she growled. Andy understood now why she'd been so angry when she'd talked to him earlier in the day. Jade had clearly been thinking about her father's actions in light of what she knew about the process now, and had put two and two together to get a pretty unpleasant four. And now she was making sure her father understood that he was dead to her. "It bothers you, doesn't it, Daddy, hearing your precious little Button talking like some dirty whore? Swearing so fucking casually when you tried to drill it into her head that she should always be ladylike? Never act like some kind of cheap slut, never let a boy see or touch her special places." Jade's face was one of rage now, as she grabbed her panties and shoved them down, stepping out of them, leaving her fully exposed. She had a large triangle shaped blonde bush, neatly trimmed but still of a decent size. She also had no tanlines of any kind, making it clear she tanned in the buff, her whole skin that golden shade, the perfect California girl. "I hope seeing this video gives you a fucking heart attack, you asshole, because you're going to witness me guaranteeing that you can never fucking have me," she said, her hands on her hips, not making any effort to hide or conceal any of her gorgeous body. Andy hoped that the video did the trick, but if his time in New Eden had taught him anything, it was that the super rich were capable of nearly anything, and there were no other words to describe Jade's father, Cormack Dillon, quite so succinctly as "super rich," and that meant the man stood every chance of continuing to be a problem. "I took the DuoHalo immunity treatment yesterday, which means I'm going to get imprinted onto a man, to get the other half of it, and I know you know what that means," she said, sliding one hand over one of her tits, cupping it, for both the camera's eye as well as Andy's. "That means I'm going to be imprinted onto a man, a man who isn't you." Jade's nipple stiffened to her touch, and Andy could hear Lauren and Sheridan moving a little behind him, making sure they were completely out of the path, but he also wondered if the two weren't starting to play with themselves at least a little, because Jade had gone from schoolmarm to raw sexual carnage faster than a Lambo went from 0 to 60. "You know what that means?" Jade said, a coy smile on her face as her tongue licked her lips. "He's going to be my new Daddy, a better Daddy, a good Daddy, and he's gonna reap all the benefits that a good Daddy deserves." Her other hand moved to rub between her thighs, stroking across her cunt quite nervously, but her smile was practically eager. "I laid awake so many nights, playing with my cunt, wondering what my life was going to be like when I finally gave my cherry to someone, your words ringing in my ears how I needed to choose carefully, to pick someone who would make the family proud over someone who made me feel all warm and wobbly." Andy could feel her slowly closing the distance between them, Emily doing her best to keep her framed in the shot the entire time. "But that was what you wanted, and you're dead to me now. So I'm gonna give my cherry to my new Daddy, to a man that I chose to be with. And I'm not gonna be prim and proper about it, oh no," she purred. "I'm gonna be every bit the slut you were afraid I would turn into and more." She was only a few feet away from him when she slowly moved down onto her knees, keeping her head tipped up proudly. "He wanted to wash his cock off before I sucked him off, but I told him no," Jade giggled, scooting on her knees closer to Andy now. "I liked the idea of his cock being slick from the cunt of some other girl he'd just fucked when I blew him for the first time, so I'd get my first taste of cunt with Daddy's cock." She reached forward and grabbed Andy's shaft, giving it a gentle stroke. "See how much bigger my Daddy's cock is than yours, you senile old fucker? See how slick it is with the juices of some bitch he just met yesterday, another slut who's going to tend to his needs just like I'm going to? God, it smells so fucking good. Can I have a lick, Daddy? Just a little one?" Her intense green eyes were looking up at him, so Andy just nodded in response, as Jade let out a thankful, eager moan. "Oh thank you Daddy," she purred. "I just can't wait to be a good little Daddy's girl." Andy was glad she'd had the talk with him before this, because she'd been right,  he might have been a little uncomfortable with this had she not given him some advance warning. But she seemed to be enjoying stroking his cock for the camera, and when she leaned in, he knew what was going to happen, even if she didn't, not entirely. She'd intended to drag her tongue from the base of his cock to the tip, but only got about half way up before the mix of his semen and Tala's juices sunk into her bloodstream enough to begin the priming process, and she suddenly leaned her head back, looking straight up at the ceiling with completely defocused eyes, an intensely shredded moan erupting from her throat, that priming orgasm exploding through her body. Jade was back on her haunches, practically sitting on her heels, as her entire body shivered and quaked, the intensity of the orgasm a surprise even to Andy, who'd seen this thing happen more than anyone. The imprinting process had affected Jade stronger than anyone he'd previously paired with. "Jesus Fucking Christ," Jade hissed, finally having recovered enough strength to pull her head forward again. "That was the most intense fucking thing I've ever felt, Daddy. And I'm just getting started, because I have to thank Daddy for the gift he's giving me by taking me into his family." She kissed along the length of his cock slowly, never once taking her eyes off of Andy's, Emily having moved in, standing on the bed behind him, so she could look down with the camera. He even felt one of Emily's hand on his shoulder, making sure she was balanced properly. "I'm gonna be such a good little slut for you, Daddy," she whimpered. "I can't wait to feel you inside my cherry cheerleader cunt, to be the first and only cock I ever have inside of my sweet snatch. God, you're gonna feel so good, aren't you, Daddy?" Andy couldn't help but smirk for a moment, because he could feel Emily's nipples were rock hard through her top, pressed against his back while she continued to film. Clearly, the Brit was getting turned on by what she was watching. "That's not all I'm gonna give you, Daddy," Jade said, licking the taste of him and Tala from her lips. "I'm gonna give you everything. I'm gonna do everything. After an entire life of saying no no no, all I'm gonna tell my new Daddy is yes yes yes." She was starting to cradle his balls now, and he felt like that was a warning that she was about to crank up the tempo on him. "If Daddy wants to fuck me, I'll ask what position while I'm spreading my legs to show him I'm already wet for him. If Daddy wants me to blow him, I'll start sucking on his cock right away, no matter where we are or who's around. If he wants to knock me up, I'll beg him to breed me like his good little bitch in heat, even if we aren't married." She shivered a little bit, looking down for a second before gazing back up. "If Daddy wants to fuck me in the ass, I'll hold my cheeks apart and beg him to do it to me hard and fast, just like a good little slut, just like his good little slut should." He couldn't help himself, and his cock throbbed at that, not just from her description of it, but from the look in her eyes as she said it, like she was revealing some hidden desire that she hadn't known she wanted until she spoke the words aloud, and now that she had, it was burrowing hold in her psyche, not for now, but something definitely to be revisited lately. The look on her face was one of eagerness, like she was reveling in who she was after hiding it for so long. "To keep boys from fucking me, I had to learn how to become not just a good cocksucker, but the best cocksucker, able to get a boy off within just a minute or two of wrapping my lips around his cock, but I don't want my new Daddy to feel like he's being rushed, so enjoy this Daddy." Jade wrapped her lips around the head of his cock and slowly pushed her face down onto it, her lustrous green eyes holding his gaze the entire time, until she had her lips down around the base of his cock, no sign of coughing or choking, like she'd managed to suppress her gag reflex entirely. She slowly drew her head back, sliding her mouth off his cock with a wet pop as she grinned up at the camera. "You see that, Cormack? That's the view you always wanted of your daughter, isn't it, you twisted asshole? Down on her fucking knees with her tits out, looking up at you, her lips wrapped around your cock? But it's not your cock, is it shithead?" As she pushed her head back down onto his cock again, Andy did everything he could to keep his moan quiet, but a little bit of it slipped out, and that made Jade smile as she pulled back from his cock once more. "Hear that, Cormack? That's my new Daddy, enjoying what a good little cocksucker he's got. I asked him to stay quiet, but I'm just too skilled at sucking cock that he can't keep still. So I hope you fuck off and die, because I'm gonna get what I want now, I'm gonna be happy without you, I'm gonna get bonded to this beautiful fucking stud of a man, and he's gonna be my Daddy forever, and you're just going to be dead to me, so the sooner you fuck off and die, the better. Goodbye forever Cormack." After she said that, she started thrusting her head down his cock over and over, going from tip to base time and time again, making as much noise as she could, as much performance as it was blowjob, but damn if she wasn't right, and it was the best blowjob he'd ever gotten. Jade had total control over when his orgasm was going to hit, and just when he thought he was about to pop, she backed him away from it, just to prove that she could, then when he thought she was slowing down to prolong the video, she attacked once more, and started bobbing her head across his shaft faster and faster, and there was no stopping the collision course they were headed on. He wanted to put his hands on her head, but Emily seemed to have the shot framed exactly as she wanted, and Jade was doing her best to keep her eyes on his face and the camera the entire time, and when the moment of his release happened, he wasn't even sure where she was looking, because the intensity of the orgasm was brutal, easily the hardest he'd ever come from a blowjob. His cock blasted a hot load of cum against the back of her throat, as her lips sealed in a vacuum lock around the head of his cock, sealing him in there, not letting a drop of it spill out, all of it pouring directly into her belly, as her green eyes finally rolled back in her skull. Her mouth finally popped off his cock as she started to fall backwards, and Lauren darted in suddenly to slide her arms beneath Jade's shoulders, catching her and cradling her to lower her down onto her back, pulling her away slightly to let her legs unfold from beneath her, as Emily moved off the bed, jumping to the floor, slowly crouching down to finish on Jade's face, as the bubbly blonde proudly said 'imprinting' over and over again, an accomplished smile wide on her face. Emily tapped the Stop Recording button on the phone, and then exhaled a deep breath. "Holy fuck!" she shouted, taking one of her hands to fan her face. "I know she said to expect it to be out of character for her, but can I once again reiterate, holy fuck!" She giggled wildly, licking her lips. "I can't tell if I should send her father this video first or do my best to convince you that you can handle another round right here and now, Andrew, because, in closing, holy fuck was that hot!" Andy laughed a little bit, shaking his head. "No more. No more rounds for today. The House of Rook is officially doing no more deliveries tonight!" He crouched down and scooped Jade up into his arms,  she was light, although Emily and Lauren helped him anyway,  as he lifted her up and onto the bed, laying her down next to Tala. Once there, he moved the four of them,  Jade, Tala, Fiona and Moira,  over to one side of the bed, not pushing them off, but making sure there would still be room for his usual group of people to crawl into the bed as well in a few hours time. "Well, at the very least, I can take care of you in the shower before you make your run to Target tonight," Emily said to him. "God, can't it wait until tomorrow?" he groaned, before raising his hand. "No no, I know, we need to do it, and I agreed to do it tonight. Okay, let's go shower, and then a handful of us can make the run out and pick up supplies." After a very nice shower with Emily and Sheridan, where both girls steadfastly avoided getting their hair wet, Andy felt cleaned up and ready to round out his day. He hadn't even had dinner yet, but he decided that could wait until after the Target run. One of the things he'd learned early on, before they'd even gotten to New Eden even, was that women who lived together didn't really sync their periods up, but with a typical period lasting about five days, the more women in a household, the more likely it was someone needed additional feminine supplies. With the size of household now, he'd learned they were the most vital supply the household needed, and never, ever ever to be without. Whenever he went on a supply run, the girls drew names from a hat to decide who would go with him, because inevitably whoever went found a handful of things they just had to have and brought them home, and going to a Target with his entire family was beyond unwieldy. So as Andy checked his shopping list, the girls did their little drawing. Hannah, Aisling and Sarah won, and so the four loaded up into the Tesla Model Y and headed down to the Target. There were many things he was appreciative of about the home in New Eden that the government had gifted him with, but the one he noticed the most was its completely self reliance. The entire roof of the mansion was covered in solar panels, and Andy had been told there was a small field of them further out on his property, in the middle of a natural glade, that ran back to his house, which had power walls, storing all of that excess power. The cars were all electric. Phil had joked around that if New Eden were hit by the worst possible of storms, the town would be self sustaining for a few months before food would be the eventual first issue. Target was one of the few well established brand stores within the walls of New Eden, but it was handy enough that everyone seemed to overlook it not being a local business. There were a handful of cars in the parking lot, but it looked far from crowded. Andy parked the car and then headed in, as Hannah grabbed them a shopping cart. Andy hoped they'd only need the one, but at least half of the time, these trips involved getting a second cart. Most of his list was relatively short,  cat food, cat litter, cleaning fluid for his electric shaver, vanilla Coke if he could find it,  but the girls had their own list, and it was compiled from all the girls in the house. They mostly didn't have to do groceries,  Jenny and Katie made their own weekly run to the grocery store to keep the house stocked,  but everyone had little things they wanted for themselves. Nicolette had toilet paper delivered in bulk and was trying to convince the household to bulk order feminine supplies as well, but it seemed like each of the women in the house had their own deeply held preferences. Andy suspected Nicolette would win out in the end, and that bulk deliveries in the near future would start including things like pads and tampons (as well as diapers and other such baby supplies) eventually. For now, though, everyone was still eager to get out of the house every chance they could, the fatigue of being quarantined to a single space, even one as wonderful as the Rook Manor, getting to each of them a little bit. "Okay girls, let's split up and cover ground a bit," Ash said to the other two, "and we can meet up with Andy back in the pet supplies." Sarah, Hannah and Aisling each put a hand on top of one of the others and then said in unison "Go Rookies!" And like that, they each went their own separate direction into the large Super Target, as Andy headed over to pick up his electric razor cleaning fluid. Since their arrival, both Sarah and Emily had been trying to convince Andy to move to disposable razor blades, or even a straight razor, for shaving, but Andy had been using an electric since college and found the convenience of it too great to give up. Jenny had assured the two actresses that once Alexis showed up, Andy would learn the joy of having his face shaven by a woman with a straight razor, and once he did, he'd never want to go back. But even when she showed up tomorrow, she'd need to convince him it was the right call, so until then, he would stick to his old ways. Before he could make his way out of the razor section, Sarah came bounding around the corner, a package full of pads in one hand, a handful of make up supplies in the other, tossing all of them into the cart. "Hey, like, did you know Nate Watkins was gonna be here tonight? I saw him and one of his partners coming in as I was heading here," she said, leaning in to kiss his cheek. "I didn't," Andy said, "but it's not that big a community, so people are bound to run into one another here." "Did Phil tell you how many households are here in New Eden?" she said, sliding her arm around his waist, her body taller than his, something he still hadn't fully gotten used to. "I asked him, and I think he said about 400, although it's pretty scattered out, and some of the households are way bigger than others. We're definitely one of the bigger ones, although there's pressure on everyone to grow a bit, considering the news that'll be hitting in a couple of days." The two of them headed over to the soft drinks, and Andy was delighted to find that not only did they have vanilla Coke, they also had vanilla cherry Coke and orange vanilla Coke, so he grabbed a twelve pack of each, sliding them on the flat tray beneath the main cart itself, knowing to leave as much of the basket open for the girls as he could. "I imagine that poor Lily's going to go mental when she hears she's going to have to share poor Eric with even more girls," Ash said, tossing her collection of things into the basket. She'd come from behind Sarah and Andy, so neither had seen her coming. "But she'll just have to cope like the rest of us have." "She'll be extra picky on Eric's behalf," Andy said with a quiet smirk. "He won't want to kick up a fuss about who they send, so she'll take over the whole process and make sure nobody rocks the boat over there." "I meant to ask," Sarah said. "How come Eric's got a Chinese last name when he's Japanese?" "Well, he's actually half and half," Andy said, "but he prefers to think of himself as Japanese first and foremost, I guess, so that's how I've always thought of him. His Dad's Chinese but his mom is Japanese. They met after they'd both immigrated here in the 70s to work for tech companies. It's kind of a cute love story. They met in a class to learn English as a second language, so his dad never learned any Japanese and his mom never learned any Mandarin or Cantonese, and they only ever spoke English to each other in the house. They're both very nice people. Eric sort of speaks all three languages, but none of them that well. His Japanese is better than his Cantonese, though, or so he tells me." "That's funny," Ash said. "Lily's story is pretty much the same, half Chinese half Japanese. I guess their kids will keep the same ratio then." "Once they get around to them," Andy said. "You heard Lily, love," Ash giggled. "She's gonna get a child out of Eric even if it kills him. Her clock isn't just ticking, it's pounding out a drum beat." "No no, that's just Lily taking him Amazon style," Andy said, and both Sarah and Ash descended into fits of laughter at that, as he smirked and pushed the cart onward. They kept walking as Sarah and Ash each picked up a few things here and there,  scented candles, Fabreeze, some picture frames,  as they headed towards the pet section. "Don't freak out, Andy," Sarah said, "but I'm going to be grabbing some dog food for Maya's two pups." Andy arched an eyebrow. "Not once did you or Emily ever mention that Maya had dogs," he said, trying to put on his most disappointed look. "Don't you think that's something you should've mentioned, what with me having a couple of cats?" "That's fair, completely fair, but hear me out, just for a moment, on a counter argument," Sarah said, talking slowly, as if she was struggling to think of what she wanted to say. "Ok,” Sarah glanced over at Ash, who offered a sympathetic shrug, then back at Andy, and suddenly she grabbed him and kissed him hard, wrapping her arms around him in a constrictive hug before she pulled from the kiss and clenched him more tightly. "Okay, so we totally didn't mention it, and that's totally on Emily and me, but they're just two little Pomeranians, and they're super cute, and they're named Stan and Ollie, and I know we should've told you, but we asked Ash, and she said you're not allergic, and she didn't think you'd be upset, and I don't know why we didn't mention it during the presentations, but we didn't, and then you said yes, and we were both just so excited, and at that point, you were into the idea, and it didn't even occur to us that you might not like dogs, because I mean who doesn't love dogs, am I right, and I wasn't even thinking about it because Emily said she was gonna tell you but then she put dog food on the list for me to grab and now here I am, trying to convince you that it would be criminal to turn those two sweet little adorable faces away or hide them out back or anything when they're super well trained and lovable and  " She suddenly pulled back, glanced over at Ash, who was desperately trying to keep from breaking out into laughter, then back at Andy, sighing. "And you totally knew the dogs were coming and were fucking with me, weren't you?" At that point, Andy could finally let out the laughter that had been building and building and building inside of him as Sarah had just kept talking and talking and talking and some part of him had wanted to let her off the hook right away, but it had just so much funnier with every word. Ash was leaning against the cart, she was laughing so hard, once she finally broke. Andy squeezed Sarah tightly then pulled back and kissed her softly. "Of course the dogs are okay, Sarah," he said. "But you two definitely should have told me during the pitch, just in case I was allergic to dogs, which I'm not. But Emily brought it up to me yesterday, and I gave her a bit of stick for it, and she suggested this was how I gave you stick for your part in the matter." "Emily knew you were gonna put me up to this?" Sarah said, tilting her head to look upward. "Oh, the shit I'm gonna give that bitch when I see her,” Andy swatted his hand on Sarah's ass with a loud slap, which made her jolt a little bit into him. "Now now, I said the matter's closed, and the matter's closed, got it?" "You're fucking lucky you're so damn lovable yourself, mister man," she joked, rolling her eyes. "But okay, I guess we earned that." "Oh, Ker rist I wish I'd recorded that," Ash said, finally easing off of her laughing. "I don't know how she let that sentence run that far, but I think it could have sprinted past Piper!" As they arrived in the pet section, Hannah came to meet up with them, Nathaniel and his female partner in tow. She saw that Ash was wiping tears from her eyes still and pouted. "Aw, I missed the whole dog food fake fight, didn't I?" she said. "Oh well, look who I ran into!" It didn't surprise Andy that Hannah had stopped to talk to Nathaniel Watkins and his partner, as Watkins had been the man to bring Hannah over to him originally, which meant he'd know the Asian cheerleader longer than he had. Watkins was dressed, as ever, in cargo shorts, a bright Hawaiian shirt, socks and sandals, his black hair drawn back into a man bun, a pair of thin spectacles over his eyes. The woman next to him looked five to ten years younger than him, in probably her early to mid thirties, with eastern European features, jet black hair in bangs that hung down to her collarbone, dressed in a large loose t shirt that said "Cal Poly" on the front of it, and baggy sweatpants. It was clear, both had just decided to run errands in whatever they'd been lounging around the house in, although Watkins himself hadn't looked all that different at the poker night, or either of the times he'd come over to Andy's house, so Andy couldn't help but wonder if that was the man's standard look. Chapter 34 Uncharacteristically, Andy woke up at around 6 a.m., noticing that Fiona wasn't in the bed with all of them. He'd suspected that both she and Moira would wake up sometime in the middle of the night, but he'd hoped that they'd still sleep in some and get accustomed to local time a bit more. Fi, it seemed, couldn't do that. As carefully as he could, Andy extricated himself from the pile of naked female bodies around him and slipped out of bed. When it had been just him, Ash, Lauren and Niko, in the early days, anyone trying to leave the bed would wake everyone up, but now, after the last month or so of constant additions, people had grown much more acclimated to people moving, sliding in and out of the bed during the night without waking up. Currently the bed held Moira, Niko, Sarah, Emily, Tala, Sheridan, Lauren and Jade. He'd been a little surprised the night before when both Sheridan and Lauren had crawled into the bed as everyone was shutting down for the night, but both women insisted they each wanted their friend to have a familiar face nearby when they woke up in the house for the first time. He said he completely understood and respected that. He grabbed one his big t shirts, this one for the Chapterhouse album "Whirlpool," pulled on some boxers and some sweatpants and went to go find where Fiona had gotten herself to. Andy didn't have far to look. When he pulled the shirt on, he could see motion on the covered balcony just outside of the master bedroom, and figured it had to be her. He opened the sliding door as quietly as he possible, hearing the sound of heavy raindrops falling just feet away from the balcony, the wind not heavy enough to force them beneath the overhang. Fiona was wearing a cable knit sweater and Lululemon yoga pants, leaning against the railing, it still cool enough outside for her breath to leave a telltale cloud in the air in front of her. "This is California," she said, her voice laying plain her amusement with the weather. "I was promised sunshine and warm weather all the damn time." "It's raining," he said, moving to stand beside her. "And we need it, so don't jinx it and make it stop. Besides, it was raining the day you asked me and Xander to move in with you." She laughed a little bit, shaking her head slightly. "I can't believe you remember that," she said. "And, for the record, I asked you to move in with me, and I knew that Xander came as part of the deal at the time, because you weren't going to leave him hanging. How's he doing, anyway? I haven't talked to him since college." "You can ask him yourself when he gets here in a while." Fi turned to look at him, arching one of her impeccably well kept eyebrows in his direction. "He is not moving into this house, Andrew. This isn't the old days." Andy laughed, shaking his head. "I didn't mean here here, as in Rook Manor, but he's moving into New Eden, so he won't be too far away." He went to slide an arm around her waist, just a little hesitation in his motion, but she immediately slid in firmly against him, pressing her body against his. "I knew that, Andy. I was fucking with you. Jesus, you're an idiot sometimes," she sighed with a wide smile on her face. "So it's lucky you're so damn cute." He rolled his eyes a little bit. "Nobody thinks I'm cute but you." "Bullshit. Moira thinks you're cute." "Fine. Nobody but you and Moira." "And Niko and Emily and,” "Okay, okay, I get the point," he laughed, leaning down to kiss her forehead. "God, I missed you, Fi." "Me too. So next time, maybe call, huh?" He smirked. "You're gonna hold this over my head for a while, aren't you?" She giggled a little, nodding. "Oh yeah, bigtime. But you know me. I'll get bored with it at some point, and tease you about something new, once I have something new." Her right hand rested on his left arm, which was folded and pressed against the railing. "How the hell did we get to here, Andy?" "I mean, there's all of my life before May of this year, and then there's this year, and one of them is a lot more boring than the other, but I'll tell you all about both, given enough time. I am sorry I didn't try and find you after you cut me out, but to be fair, I didn't think you wanted me to." She nodded, giving a little shrug. "I was angry and I was dumb, Andy. It wasn't a good combination. And when I was old enough to know better, I was too scared, thinking you'd just moved on and didn't ever think about me any more." He had a short bark of laughter, shaking his head. "Yeah, get that fucking idea right out of your head now. After we split, I only had one serious girlfriend, and that was because I was comparing them to you all the time and nobody ever lived up to you." "Not even the one serious girlfriend?" "Especially not the one serious girlfriend, but at that point, I thought maybe it was me, and I was the one doing things wrong, so I stuck with it longer than I should've. You'll end up meeting her at some point around New Eden and then you'll ask yourself how she and I ever dated as long as we did." "That bad, huh?" she said, giving his arm a squeeze. She always knew exactly the level of physical touch he needed to feel reassured or put at ease. "That bad and a whole hell of a lot worse." That hung in the air for a minute or two with nobody saying anything. "You seem to have done alright for yourself this year, though," she teased. "Two actresses, two cheerleaders, an Irish lass, an Aussie, a Native knockout, a couple of athletes, an Indian knockout and your own personal staff including an honest to god French maid. I'm shocked you could find time to pencil me and Moira in." "I certainly never intended  " She reached a fingertip up to his lips to stop him from talking. "I spent a great deal of time between my arrival at the base and my injection with the serum talking about you with Niko, and she assures me that you've done everything you can to be the best man anyone here can ask for, so whatever you intended, it doesn't really matter anymore, does it? What matters now is that you've got a wonderful, if a bit immense, family, and that you wanted me and Moira to be a part of it." "Speaking of Moira, how long have you two been together?" Fi grinned, leaning her head against his chest. "About four years now. It's the reason I didn't put anything about my relationship status on my Facebook page. Didn't want Mom and Dad throwing a shitfit about it. Well, mostly Mom, I think." "So it's been serious for a while now." "Very," she said. "And she's the one who's been bitching at me to reach out to you for the last couple of years, so don't worry about her being jealous of you or anything. On our way here, she was telling me that it's felt like the entire time we've been together, there's been a part of me missing, and how she was sure that you had the missing part of me. I'm surprised you never reached out to her." "I never got her contact information all those years ago," he chuckled. "Hell, I didn't even get her last name. I still didn't know it until Niko told me yesterday." "Oh my god, really?" Fi giggled. "I guess that makes sense, because I know you would've remembered it if you'd ever learned it. You loved that damn silly movie." "Madam, I will not permit you to impugn 'Highlander' on these grounds." "Oh hush," she said. "But yes, you're going to be taking a bride from the Clan MacLeod, but there cannot only be one. You owe me a ring as well, mister." "You think that'll satiate the bloodlust of Mr. & Mrs. Smith?" he said, referring to her parents. "They already know you're back in this picture and are ecstatic," she said, kissing his cheek. "I mean, Mom's a little less thrilled with how many wives you're going to have, but I told her with all the deaths, that's the way it's going to work in this country for our generation. She's still wrapping her head around it." "Everyone in your family okay? All your brothers?" "All three were smart and locked down immediately, so everyone's okay. I'm glad you asked." "And Moira's family?" "Her mom's all that's left, and Scotland's not had a lot of problems with DuoHalo, since they seemed to take lockdown extremely seriously in the smaller villages. You can talk to her about her mom when she's up. It'll mean a lot to her that you're asking." "So how did you two hook up again?" Fiona sighed again, slumping into his body a little more. "How much of my writing career did you follow after we split?" "Most of it?" he chuckled. "I set up a Google Alert to notify me whenever your byline appeared." "You stalker," she giggled, waiting just the perfect beat before speaking again. "It's okay; I had one set up on you as well. Uh, two, actually, one for your real name and one for your pen name, once I read an article about that. Thanks for making that hard on me." "I didn't expect anyone to be following my fiction writing, Fi. But carry on with your story." "Do you remember that story I wrote about about five years back on the Syrian civil war?" "I remember you wrote a whole series of them. What, seven or eight different pieces?" She smiled up at him. "Gold star for robot boy," she said with a smirk. "You really were paying attention. That's nice to know. Anyway, the one about the Doctors Without Borders that were crossing into the firefights to provide medical aid to civilians caught in the crossfire." "Oh yeah," he said. "Those people sounded amazingly brave." "Moira was one of those people," Fi said. "Running out into firefights, scooping up kids and pulling shrapnel out of them. One of the bravest people I'd ever met, but she's been doing it for a few years, and it was starting to take a real toll on her, so I invited her to come and visit DC. A few weeks later she'd gotten a job at a hospital in Georgetown. A couple of months later we started dating. Half a year later, she moved in with me. About two years ago, we decided we both wanted to get the fuck out of DC forever, but weren't sure where to go." "Around the time you added me and Xander on Facebook." "Actually, I have a confession to make,  Moira sent you the friend request from my account," she sighed. "I was convinced you didn't even think about me any more, so one day when we were fighting, she just sat down at my computer, found you on Facebook and sent you the friend request before I could stop her." "And then you and I played the biggest, dumbest game of virtual chicken ever, waiting for the other one to reach out first," he sighed. "God, we're fucking stupid some days." To be continued in part 20, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.

Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 18 Andy tells the press his side of the story. Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. As he told her the story, Katie Couric mostly let him talk, asking the occasional question,  how had he known that Dr. Varma and Asha were going to be there, what did plan to do if he lost, etc.,  before letting him continue. Andy zipped through the actual poker tournament very quickly, although he did make a point not to name names of anyone else who was there, other than Covington, despite Katie asking twice. The rush of winning lasted very briefly, he told her, as almost right after, they met Piper. When Andy described how they'd found her, in a near feral state, he spared no detail, making sure that Katie understood just how cruel Covington had been to the women he'd had under his household. He even paused to asked Katie what she thought a man like that would want both a mother and daughter for, and he watched the reporter visibly blanch at that. "How did this game even get started?" she asked him. He shrugged a little. "I don't know," he said honestly. "Niko manipulated the situation into me getting an invite, and Emily herself contributed, trying to make sure that I would win, since she wanted her and her partner Sarah to be assigned to me, since Sarah is such a huge fan of my writing." "How do you make that kind of decision? How do you decide to gamble with a woman's life in your hands?" "Very, very carefully, and not without long consideration," he sighed, sitting back in his chair. "Like I was telling you earlier, sometimes bad people do good things, and sometimes good people have to do bad things for good reasons. Niko was very close friends with Dr. Charlotte Varma, and she'd met Mister Covington more than a couple of times. One of Covington's partners, Rachel, works at the base, and helps with the scheduling and directing of where people are going, so she's probably how Covington got the game started, when he realized he could manipulate the system. I mean, I'm sure other people on the base have to be in on it, but who that is, I certainly couldn't tell you." "People like Phil Marcos?" Andy scowled at her, pointing a finger her direction. "You try and blame this on Phil and I will go to every single one of your competitors and tell them how you made that shit up to get ratings," he said angrily. "Phil's a damn good man, one of the best, and while I'm sure he's aware of the game, I'm also fairly certain that he probably can't do anything to interfere with it." "I thought Mr. Marcos was the head of the project." "Doctor Marcos is high up on the team that's developing and implementing the process, but he's certainly not in charge. There's at least a handful of people above him, and besides, Phil's only working on the process itself, not the pairing and matching of individuals. I'm sure they must've mentioned there's two divisions on the base during your tour. Phil's half works on the biology. The other team works on the sociology and matchmaking, and while Phil can trade the occasional favor to get things done a certain way on that team, he'd never have gone along with this poker thing, or for people being used as chips. Shit, he damn near tore my head off after he heard I'd gone and played in the tournament even the once. Made me promise I'd never do it again. So yes, Ms. Couric, I can guarantee you that Phil has nothing to do with the poker tournament." "You mentioned one of Covington's partners, a woman you called Rachel, was on the coordinating team. Would that be Rachel DeMarco?" "I don't know," he said. "I've never met her. Niko would know. I could ask her. Why?" "Well, Rachel DeMarco is the person who told me about your involvement in the tournament. She actually made it sound like you were running the event." "Running it?" he laughed, almost incredulous. "Fuck off. No, Ms. Couric, I was not running the tournament, nor have I played in it more than once. I went the one time as a favor to Niko, to try and keep her friends Dr. Varma and her daughter Asha safe." "So you won both Dr. Varma and her daughter Asha?" "I did." "How come Dr. Varma isn't here as well? Asha was at our first group interview." "Dr. Varma isn't attracted to white men, so she asked if she could be paired up with Phil instead. I respected her wishes, obviously." "Wait, Dr. Varma is one of Dr. Marcos' partners?" "When she arrived at the base, she was married, but her husband died very early in the initial stages of research into the DuoHalo Virus," Andy said. "In fact, Phil said quite a lot of men died on the base due to whatever incident it was that happened in the early days. He couldn't get into details, but he seemed pretty frustrated by it. But after her husband died, she slowly started falling for Phil, a sort of second act if you will, so when I rescued her and her daughter from Covington, she asked if I thought she could be paired up with Phil. I called Phil up, and he agreed, so she's paired with him, and her daughter Asha is paired up with me. We all agreed that a mother and daughter being paired up with the same man just had an ick factor that none of us were comfortable with." "The woman who died. Where did you say you met her?" "I didn't, and I know you know that. But I met her at Covington's home. She was originally scheduled to be the dealer for the poker game that night, but I made a point about never trusting a house dealer, so she was relieved of the job, and the participants all took turns acting as dealer, so no one player could sway the game that much. I suspected Covington might have been using the dealer being a member of his house to fix the game, and the last thing I wanted was a cheat." "Who else was playing?" "Where are you going with this, Ms. Couric?" "Look, Mr. Rook, you seem like a good man, a decent man, but this kind of thing, it can't be allowed to continue, a handful of men trading women like cattle. We're better than that as a country, and I believe you when you say that you were only doing it to help some people. But think about all the women who don't have someone like you looking out for them." "Right, but in giving you this list of names, I'm painting a huge target on my back here in New Eden. Are you planning on running a story just on what I tell you? Because that's a sure fire way to only make things worse." "Of course not, Mr. Rook," she said with a sigh. "But I can talk with the White House, or the Senate, and expose some of this, and get it shut down." "Well, I'm glad you believe that, Ms. Couric, but I can't say that I do. Still, I hope you succeed." "So who else was there?" "You had myself and Covington. The Mayor of New Eden, James Haunton. Financial investor Gregor Vikovic. And Jake Jacobson, ower of the AllStore group." "That's it?" Andy considered for a moment, and decided that he should let Nathaniel Watkins name slip his mind for a moment. "There was one other person there, but I don't remember who it was. Nobody I immediately recognized, and I was very focused on the game, and making sure that I didn't screw up." Andy wasn't entirely sure why he decided to conceal Watkins identity, but suspected it was because Nathaniel was the only person who'd treated him as a human being, and the fact that he'd given Andy a few hundred mil didn't hurt either. But for the most part, Watkins had seemed like a good enough person that Andy felt like giving him a pass. In the short period of time he'd talked to him, it had almost seemed like Watkins' presence at the poker game was for the same reasons he was there,  to try and protect people caught up in the mess. "And you said it's Covington who's running the event?" "Yes," Andy said. "It's always at his house, and they've apparently run it a few times before. I expect having the Mayor in his pocket certainly helped him set the whole thing up and keep it quiet, but I expect he's also got someone over at the base helping him, someone in the logistics and organzational team, but who that is, I couldn't tell you. Niko said she's been trying to find out, but that the scientists on that half of the team tend to be a bit rude to women, including those working in the security detail." "Wait a moment. You said Veronica DeLaCruz, the women who died a few days ago, she was originally supposed to be the dealer at the poker tournament?" "That's right." Katie Couric paled a moment, before she looked at Andy. "Do you think her death is at all connected to her not being able to fix the poker tournament in Mr. Covington's favor?" "Oh shit," Andy said, a little shook by the suggestion. "I hadn't even thought about that, but it's certainly possible. Believe me when I tell you that Arthur Covington strikes me as the kind of man who's capable of just about anything. And I did mention that Emily was attempting to convince Veronica to cheat on her behalf, to ensure that she and Sarah could guarantee coming to our family and not anyone else's, so it's also possible that he somehow found out about that." "Who knew about that?" "As far as I know, just Emily and myself, although I've mentioned it to a couple of the girls here, all of whom I obviously trust with my life," he said. "But it's not impossible that somehow Veronica told someone else, or that she was so frustrated with Covington that she just wanted a way out. As I said, I didn't really know her at all, so I can't say. But if you're asking me if I think it's possible Covington had her murdered, either for failing to rig the game in his favor or planning to rig the game against him and failing in that, I think it absolutely something the man is capable of." "If I informed the President's office about all of this, do you think you would manage to stay safe of repercussions, or would you be at risk?" "Don't worry about us, Ms. Couric," Andy said. "If you think you can make sure these bastards aren't trading the lives of women with no regard for their wants or desires, you absolutely should do everything you can to put a stop to it. If that means Covington wants to take a run at me because of it, well, I'll handle that when it comes up. He's exceptionally rich, but he's not invincible." "Not to remind you of things you already know, Mr. Rook," she answered, "but you were just saying a few hours ago how your health is now responsible for the well being of over a dozen women. Do you think they would all be okay with you being so cavalier with their safety?" "If it meant that hundreds if not thousands of women would get to fairly choose their partners instead of being saddled up with people they can't stand, I'm sure they would." He sighed, leaning back in his chair a little. "So how do you want to play all of this?" "It won't be part of the main story, but I'll threaten to run it if the President doesn't do something to ensure that a stop comes to this kind of thing," she said. "I just got word this morning the Presidential election's being delayed again this morning, and that'll be another thing they're going to include in the announcements. The special election will be in February, and the new President will be instated in office in March, as well as Representatives and Senators to replace all those who've been killed by the DuoHalo Virus. The Republican Party apparently wanted time to have a mini primary for the new Presidential election, so they won't know their candidate for a month, and plans to have the election in December have been scrapped. So President Pelosi will remain in power until March, and that should give her a little bit of time to try and get this mess sorted out. Because if it's happening here, I imagine it's happening in other places, and that kind of damage could scar our country for centuries." "Forgive me for asking, but you know a lot more about this than any of us do," he said. "How many centers like the base in New Eden are out there?" "They started mass production about a month or so ago, and the goal is to have every man paired with at least a couple of women before January 1st, because the casualty rates for men are so insanely high. The hope is the news story will light a fire under those who have been afraid to get vaccinated, when they hear just how many people have died because the DuoHalo virus. But there are still enclaves of men who insist they aren't going to pair up with women, because the treatment will install 5G microchips in their penises, or some such nonsense." "If we've got problems like this poker game here at the source, I imagine there's this sort of thing starting up in a number of the other pairing centers around the country, so I don't mind you showing this conversation to the President, or the Joint Chiefs of Staff, if it means ensuring that women get to decide who they get paired up with." "It's very noble of you to say that, Mr. Rook, but you know as well as I do that some men are unlikely to get paired up with women they would like. I was a little leery of the Level system when I heard about it, men being classified in terms of priority from level 1 to level 5, but I suppose it's the least worst option out of all the ones we have," she sighed. "And you assure me if I talk to any of the women here in your house individually, without you around, they will all tell me they chose to be here, in your company?" "Well, no," he admitted, "but I think they will all tell you they are happy here. But Piper, and to some extent Niko I suppose, they weren't really in their right minds when they arrived." "What do you mean by that?" "Did they not cover this when they were talking about the process with you at the base?" "No, they most assuredly did not." Andy let out another deep sigh. "Okay, so after women are administered the treatment at the base, they're kept there for 24 hours observation, to make sure there aren't any unusual reactions to the process, which is normal. Then they're delivered to their male partners whom they're going to be imprinted to." "Yes, they told us all this." "So, the longer a woman goes without imprinting, the more the chemicals start to affect her ability to think clearly. That's how Piper got into the state she was in when Niko and I first met her. She couldn't think, couldn't speak. She's thanked me, repeatedly, that we rescued her from Covington, and she's told me again and again that she's happy with us, here in our family, but the ability to make that decision was taken away from her by Covington. There is a limited window after a woman receives the initial treatment where her cognitive functions are full, and the longer she goes before imprinting, the more compromised those functions are, albeit temporarily, at least I hope." "Have you heard of women being made to wait longer before imprinting?" "Hell, I haven't heard of anything like what happened to Piper anywhere and if I had, I'd be kicking up a fucking storm," he said angrily. "I was so livid that I wanted to go and beat the shit out of Covington myself right then and there, but I also needed to make sure I got everyone out of their situations first. We were still at his home, and I'm sure he has some sort of security. What he did to Piper wasn't just unforgivable, it was criminal, or at least it should be, but we're in uncharted waters here, Ms. Couric. There's going to be an entire new wing of legislature and legal decisions spiraling out of this for decades. And nobody knows how any of it's going to turn out, because all the signposts people used to use to predict these sorts of things have been tossed in the woodchipper. I don't know how many people in Congress died, but I imagine you do." "Around 60% of the Representatives and about 70% of the Senators, as well as five of the Supreme Court Justices, although Ruth Bader Ginsberg died from cancer complications, not the DuoHalo Virus. It's an almost incomprehensible strain of the system." "I'm sure some of those people who will be elected to Congress to fill those vacancies will be men, but the overwhelming majority of them are going to be women. And that's going to change a lot about how the country operates. Not as much as I'd like, I'm sure, but a lot." "Why do you say not as much as you like?" she asked him. "I was very lucky to get level 5 status, but you know who else got level 5 status, Katie? The billionaires of America. Jeff Bezos. Bill Gates. Elon Musk. Warren Buffet. And you know the most fascinating thing about it, that I hope you focus on in your story? You know how many of those people refused treatment?" "Very few?" "Absolutely none," he said. "In fact, what I have heard is that the ultrarich were bumped to the highest possible priority, and were the very first in line to get paired up with people. Now, what level of scrutiny did those people go through in their pairing process? Not a whole lot, I imagine. In fact, I'm willing to bet that on the other side of this, when we start to see what the new world looks like, you're going to see those men with impossibly beautiful women, celebrities, athletes, women who probably wouldn't have given these men the time of day even with all their money. They did it because it ensured their survival. I know the fatality rate for women with the DuoHalo Virus is only a fraction of what it is for men, but it's still a risk. And I'm worried that those people who have insane amounts of money are going to continue to do what they've always done,  spend that money to ensure they keep making money at the expense of those without it. They will attempt to buy their way into power once again, and will simply adapt so they don't get knocked off their pedestals." "Are you considering running for office, Mr. Rook?" Andy laughed a bit at that, shaking his head. "Fuck no," he said. "But if one of the women of my household wanted to run for office, I would absolutely encourage them to do so. Despite how political I know I'm coming off right now, Ms. Couric, I would not consider myself a political activist. But I want women and men to have equal rights under the eyes of the law, the same for the rich and the poor. And this country is going to see a shakeup the likes of which it has never seen before over the coming few years, as it tries to decide and define what the new normal is, such as it is. We're in danger of having our own little French Revolution here, guillotines and all." "So let's get back on track and get back to things I can likely use when we air the special," she said with a laugh. "Has it been complicated, navigating this many relationships with this many women at all once?" "I'm not going to lie to you and say no, Katie," he chuckled. "Of course it has. But some of the decisions I made early on have helped that a lot, and thankfully, I have an amazing collection of women who have chosen to spend their lives with me." "What kinds of decisions did you make early on that you would say helped?" "Some of it is stuff that seems obvious in retrospect. No kink shaming, for example. No body shaming. No shame in general, I suppose. That was a big start. But there were also things like making sure nobody got too possessive of anyone's time." "You mean managing the amount time the women could spend with you." "Well, yes and no. I mean, obviously, yes, there's only so much of me to go around, but I also made sure that everyone made time to get to know one another in the family, even with all of our busy lives. And we do our best to try and keep arguments from getting out of hand. It helps that there's always someone else around to try and play neutral observer. Not going to bed angry is a big deal around here, and that hasn't always been easy." "How so?" "Well, when Taylor showed up, Lauren was furious. They weren't currently together before they both came here. In fact, Lauren originally wanted me to turn Taylor away, to get her out of the house, because the breakup had gone so badly. But I sat Lauren down and talked it over with her, made sure she had time to think it all out and make a decision with a clear head, rather than out of anger, which is what she would've done if I'd taken her first opinion. At the end of the day, they've repaired that relationship, but it wasn't easy going at first." "Do you ever feel like you're going to upset one of the girls by spending too much time with another, or that you have to do or say something to keep the peace between some of them?" "My relationship with each of these women is a unique thing, and they're all very different from one another. Also, they all have relationships with each other, so when I'm not around, they have their own preferred cliques and groups." "Anyone left out?" "Not that I know of. I certainly hope not. I've tried to make sure that everyone in the house has at least a few people other than me that they feel they can go and hang out with, talk with, spend time with, so if I'm busy, which happens from time to time, there's always someone else just as important to them to talk out whatever's going on." "Can you tell me a little bit about those groups?" "Well, some are based on existing relationships. Lauren and Taylor, obviously. The same for Emily and Sarah. Aisling and Niko have been with me the longest, and have had the most time to get to know one another, so there's another group there. But Emily and Sarah also connect with Sheridan and Tala, because they all share a love of performing. Lauren and Piper connect on their athletic backgrounds, but Sheridan's an acrobat, so she can fall into that group as well. That's just the start, though. Everyone here, I think, falls into multiple groups, so nobody's limited." "And how do you determine how you distribute your sexual time evenly?" "Again, I don't know that evenly is the right word, but I suppose fairly would be a better one, because some women want more sexual time than others. Some of my partners are content just having one sexual encounter every ten days or so, but others like to make sure they're having intimate time every day or two," he said. "We actually have a chart, in one of the hallways, where we make sure every woman updates each time she's had an encounter with me that's resulted in dosing, so we don't let anyone go too long without one, because we know what happens when they do." "The people at the base were a little vague about that," she said. "I'll bet they were," he said, rolling his eyes slightly. "The longer someone goes without pairing with their imprinted partner, the more intense the need to do so gets. After around ten or eleven days, the craving can get so bad that rational thought becomes almost impossible, and the woman becomes overly sexually aggressive, to the point of basically just taking what she needs from her partner. It's something we take great strides to avoid around here. You can ask Lauren about it; she's the one who decided to test how long she could last." "And did she become overly sexually aggressive at the end of it?" "Very much so," he said, trying to hide a slight laugh of amusement. "She basically cornered me and had her way with me, not that I was complaining all that much, but still. It's a thing all women should be informed of, and I was given the impression they were telling women that when they received their treatment." "Sarah said you have four fiancees currently?" "That's right,  Aisling, Niko, Emily and Sarah." "Are you going to have more wives than that?" "I mean,” he said, trailing off. "Even that feels greedy, but I also know we're being encouraged to do this kind of thing, because of the huge amount of fatalities America's endured in the past eight months. So we'll play it by ear. Most of the women here are very new to me still, and that means there's lots to learn about each other in terms of how we integrate. I wouldn't have leaped in so fast with Sarah and Emily but they seemed so sure, and I clicked so well with them right from the start, so I decided to trust my instinct on the matter." "I have to ask you, Andy,  do you have a type? I feel like other than a few minor exceptions, all the women in your family are quite different from one another." "Physically, yeah, they're pretty different, but mentally? They're all smart, independent, capable, free spirited women. I mean, I guess I've gotten pretty lucky in that I haven't run the risk of pairing up with anyone who would be a bad fit for me. Except, I guess, my ex, but I wasn't going to let that happen." "How did that happen, anyway?" Andy shrugged. "I'm guessing that she still fell into my general type, and since she requested to be paired with me, they sent her to me, assuming I could just refuse to pair with her and send her back to the base if I had a real problem with her." "You said you found another solution for her?" "Well, she was chosen by someone else in the poker game, but the man who took her, the guy who's name I can't remember, he seemed like a good enough man, and my ex seemed happy enough to take the match, so I'm assuming they worked it out between them." "Why do I have the feeling you know the man's name but are protecting him?" "Even if I was, which I'm not saying that I am, it would be for the right reasons and not the wrong ones. I got the impression that the man was doing his best to try and get women away from men they didn't want to be with. I can't prove that, obviously, but I've learned to trust my instinct on these things, and I wouldn't want to get him in the soup for trying to do the right thing." "Well, we'll edit that part out for the show. Were there any of your partners who initially gave you concern?" "I won't lie,  I was a little nervous about both Asha and Hannah, simply because of the age gap. I mean, I'm basically their age put together, but as both women have insisted to me, they are of legal age, capable of making their own decisions, and are happy with having me as their partner. So if the age gap doesn't bother them, who am I to let it bother me? It's just taking some getting used to." "Are you ever overwhelmed with the amount of sex you're having?" He laughed at that, then started to say something, then started laughing again before finally being able to speak. "It's almost insane to say, but there are days where it can feel like a bit much, mostly because I'm trying to make everyone happy, and I don't always remember who likes what, at least not yet. I'm sure a few years down the line it'll all be second nature, but right now, I still have to ask people what they do and don't like, even when we've already had sex a dozen times, just because I want to please them, and that goes a long way." "You said you weren't kink shaming anyone. Were you kink shamed before all of this?" "Oh sure," he said. "I have a love of dirty talk, and not everyone's into that kind of thing, and I get it. Different strokes for different folks. But we do our best and try and lean into everyone's kink at least a little bit. Some just take more getting used to than others." "Who would you say has been the hardest to adjust to?" "Nicolette, hands down," he laughed. "It's not that I'm incapable of being a dominant person; it's just not something that comes naturally to me. When we first met, and she insisted on calling me Master, that just felt odd for a while, but the last time she and I had a session together, she seemed incredibly satisfied that I'd gotten my groove with what she wanted from me. And her friend Whitney, who we inducted into the family yesterday, has similar tastes, so the two can work together to make sure I'm satisfying both of them." "Who would you say came most naturally?" "Ash, easily. We clicked immediately, and she was that perfect blend of aggressive and coy that hit all my triggers right away. All four of my fiancees, though, I have incredibly strong rapports with, so don't let me imply that I'm selling any of them short." "I don't really have time to interview them all today, so who do you think I should do one on ones with?" "Well, you should definitely interview Sarah and Emily together, as they want to make sure people understand they chose this, but also that they were a couple before any of this even started, and I know Emily wants to drive home the point that just because a woman is imprinted to a man doesn't mean she's giving up her independence or her identity, and that she certainly doesn't have to be submissive to a man if she doesn't want to." "Yes, I'd planned to talk to both of them together. I probably have time for two or three others before we do the final group interview and before you get the footage of Tala being imprinted. Thank you again for that. The base said we would obviously need to get someone's permission to show that kind of thing." "You should definitely take some time and talk with Ash, since she's certainly got the most experience at watching all of this out of anyone. She's been imprinted the longest of anyone you're likely to meet, so she has a very unique perspective on it all. It might help if you had Niko in that room as well, just because the two of them bounce off one another very well, and would help fill in some gaps for each other. And that would probably make a good link to your footage of Niko from the base." "Excellent, excellent. And one more." "I would say either take Hannah and Asha together as the last interview, or maybe interview Tala, although she's likely to be a little fidgety for the interview." "Oh? Why's that?" Andy smirked a little bit. "Well, we don't kink shame in this house, so, Tala's personal kink is to feel that sort intense sexual need someone gets from edging before getting their dosage. So she actually started the priming process for imprinting yesterday, but hasn't been imprinted yet. That's something it's not recommended you do, but it hasn't hit her too hard. We had an accident with that before, where Nicolette gave Sheridan a bit of my cum that she had stored, hoping it would take the edge off, and didn't realize it started the priming process. It was on a very chaotic day, so we found Sheridan in her room several hours later, her whole body burning up with need, having masturbated unsuccessfully for at least a few hours. It wasn't a smart thing to do, but Nicolette didn't know better and was just trying to help Sheridan. She's fine now, obviously, but it was a scary day, where Sheridan felt like her body was betraying her. Tala went into it knowing how it was going to feel, and is managing it better than Sheridan was, but I think that's because Tala wanted it to be." "Do you mind if I show the footage I'm not going to air to the President and the Joint Chiefs?" "To the President, no, but I would prefer you not show it to the Joint Chiefs, simply because that offers me at least a little anonymity. While I want to help, I also don't want to needlessly risk the lives of my family. Is that acceptable to you?" "I can agree to that, I suppose," she said. "Is there anything else I should know before we wrap up our interview?" "Did the base cover the changes that men encounter as a result of the treatment?" "Not extensively?" He grinned. "Well, I do think it's important that someone tell you that the longer men are exposed to the treatment, the more short their refractory period becomes and the more semen their testicles generate, so men shouldn't be worried about not being able to keep up. Their bodies will adapt. Just be open and transparent about what does and doesn't turn you on, and people should do fine. I mean, I have my suspicions that the brain post treatment is generating more mood stabilizing hormones, but I can't prove that for certain. I know I've certainly felt better than I have for years, but that could also just be the result of all the exercise I'm getting from all the sex I'm having, so, hard to say, but that's my theory anyway." "What's the biggest fight you've had with a partner since this all started?" He sighed, shrugging a little. "It all tends to blend together. I was pretty angry when Niko volunteered me for the poker game, but after I found out why, I understood, even if I still wasn't thrilled with the whole thing. But at some point, you have to learn to accept there's going to be little hiccups along the way. What's that maxim? Don't sweat the small stuff, and it's almost all small stuff." "I appreciate you being honest with me about the whole poker game, Mr. Rook," she said to him. "If I'm honest, I was expecting you to try and dodge the question." "What Covington's doing is horrible, and the only reason I went into that game at all was to try and save one of my partner's friends. I'm just more surprised you knew about it, since I would've figured Covington would have wanted to keep it quiet." "Maybe Rachel was acting on her own accord?" "Then why try and paint me as the person organizing it?" He shook his head. "Not likely. Anyway, if you can do me the favor and leave at least a little of me talking about the Druid Gunslinger books in the segment, that'll make us even. My agent would kill me if I wasn't trying to push for it, at least a little." "Sure, I'm okay making that exchange. Why don't I take ten to freshen up, then I'll meet Emily and Sarah in their office and start their interview?" "Sounds good," he said, shaking her hand. "I'll see you again later this afternoon." Andy took off the mic pack and then headed out of the room, moving upstairs to the master bedroom, where he expected to find most of the girls hanging out, which was where he found them. "How did it go, love?" Emily said to him, as she and Sarah walked over to him. "They know about the poker game." The girls' faces fell, and Emily looked panicked. "What do you mean?" For the next few minutes, Andy related to them what he'd just told Katie Couric, and how Ms. Couric had agreed to keep it all private between them, but was going to take it to the President, which put the two actresses at ease especially. "Is she going to ask us about it?" Sarah asked him. "I don't think so, but I can't be certain," he told her. "I think she's mostly going to focus on the relationship you two had before you got here, and how you decided to both come and join me, so however you want to spin that, I think she'll mostly go along with the story." "So other than that, how was the play Mrs. Lincoln?" Niko joked. "How do you think it went?" "Pretty well? I think?" He wasn't entirely sure. As he expected for a reporter of her caliber, she had a remarkable poker face, and he wasn't entirely certain how she was going to use what they'd talked about. "She seemed to get the impression that I was the one holding the poker game at first, but I dissuaded her of that notion quickly." "Who the hell gave her such a stupid idea?" Em asked. "One of Covington's partners, Rachel." "Oh that bitch," Niko fumed. "I knew I shouldn't have trusted her." "She was probably doing it on Covington's explicit orders," Andy said. "One of the things that Ms. Couric suggested is that maybe Veronica's death wasn't an accident, and that maybe Covington had a hand in it. I hadn't even considered it before she said it, but it made total sense after she did." One of the producers knocked on the door and then peeked her head into the bedroom. "Ms. Stevens? Ms. Washington? We're ready for you down in your office." "We will be down in just a moment," Emily said. "Thank you." The producer ducked back out, as Emily and Sarah moved to share a hug with Andy. "You're certain we will be alright, Andrew?" "If you aren't, Katie Couric'll answer to me," he laughed. "Now go get'em." Emily and Sarah released him, took each others' hand, then headed out of the bedroom towards the stairs to take them to their office on the floor below. Ash moved over to give him a long hug, snuggling her face into his shoulder for a moment before looking up at him. "Should we be worried about Covington?" "Not any more now than usually, so yes?" he grumbled. "Tala, how are you feeling? Regretting taking that early lick yesterday?" "Not regretting it at all, babe," she said with a laugh, "although if I said I wasn't feeling it, I'd definitely be lying. I feel like I've had too much sugar or caffeine, this sort of jittery buzz that makes it hard to sit still." "An itch?" Sheridan said with a laugh. "Exactly, babe, and you know just where," Tala replied, winking. "Not too much longer before you're imprinting me, yeah?" "Couple of hours, give or take." "Fab," she said, "I should be just about fully marinaded by then." For the next hour or so, Andy kept himself busy and tried to ignore the crews, although they mostly kept within Emily and Sarah's office. As tempted as he was to go and peep on their interview, he respected the two women far too much for that, and decided to just let them be. About an hour later, Sarah came to find him in his office, where he'd been doing some initial edits on the most recent draft of 'The Fatal Solstice,' and took his laptop from his lap, setting it aside. After that, before she'd even said a word to him, she slid down into his lap, wrapped her arms around him and kissed him tenderly. "You totally don't need to worry, Andy," she said to him. "It went very smoothly, and I'm sure we made you look like a champ." He leaned his head against hers a bit, letting out a relieved sigh. "Who're they talking to next?" "Ash and Niko. Katie thought it would be best to get a woman's perspective who's been imprinted since the first week the program was rolled out." "Holy shit," he said, "I didn't realize she was that early in the queue." "Seems like. We agreed to let them use our little studio for that interview as well, but they said to make sure and get everyone together again for the pick up group interview. They said they only have a couple of questions, but want to get everyone together for it." She took her hand and smoothed it over his shaved head affectionately. "You square?" "Just a little taken aback by the poker game getting talked about. It isn't exactly something I was expecting to be brought up, but I guess it's okay that it's out to a few people if it means that can put a stop to them." She leaned down and kissed him again, wrapping her arms around his head before she slid off his lap and pulled him to his feet. "Let's just hope Covington doesn't do something stupid." "Yeah, well, hope in one hand, shit in the other, see which fills up first." "I thought you weren't into coprophilia," she teased. "I'm not even going to ask why you know what the name of that philia is," he laughed. "But no, I'm most definitely not into that kind of thing." The two spent most of the hour talking through her feedback on the new book, her offering minor suggestions in a way that not only was helpful, but felt insightful. No major changes, but tiny tweaks here and there that would really tighten everything up. Before they knew it, Ash had come to find them to bring them down to the big room again, for their second group interview, which felt more like a formality, really, a chance for them to do some pick up shots, and follow up on the fact that Andy was officially engaged to four women, and that this was not only going to be legal, but encouraged under the new laws. He had expected a more indepth series of second round questions, but mostly it was simple fill ins, and a few clarifying questions. Within half an hour or so, they were done, and Katie Couric was thanking them all, Niko especially, for helping establish a single narrative thread they could follow through the entire process, as well as reiterating how brave she was, volunteering what her experiences had been like in the process of getting imprinted. Andy found himself wondering a little bit what exactly Ash and Niko had said during their private interview with the journalist, but trusted they knew what they were doing. "So all that's left is the footage of the imprinting actually happening," Katie said, as the producers were starting to pack up all the camera gear. "I understand Skip walked you through the camera set up, Ms. Stevens?" "I think we're past 'Ms. Stevens' at this point, don't you think, Katie?" Emily said to her with a soft laugh. "And yes, Skip was very helpful in answering my questions about a few key differences, but it's not all that different than the camera we have in our office, except of course for the audio set up. He did walk me through it quite well, though." "Great," she said. "I'll have them set it up in your bedroom, and you will have total control over framing, lighting, so on. I understand you've got your own editing bay here on site?" "We have been getting prepared for auditions and the like in our little studio, so yes, if there's anything we need to cut out or prune off, we will do so before we pass the footage off to you in the morning. When should we expect someone to come by?" "I was actually going to ask if we could pick up the footage and the camera later this evening," she said. "I know it's not what we originally agreed upon, but I want us to be heading back to the studio and starting to put all this together on the last flight out tonight, if at all possible." "That's really up to Andy, I think," Em said. "No, it's mostly up to Tala, let's be real," Andy said with a smirk. "I'm ready now now," Tala said, a nervous titter of laughter rolling from her lips. "I know I was all Billy Badass about being able to wait, but it's getting pretty real, dude, and, like, the faster we get up to the bedroom, I think the better off I'm gonna be, obv." "Then why don't I head upstairs with a Tala and Em and a couple of the others, and you can circle back in an hour or two for the footage," Andy told Katie. "Sound good?" "Excellent Mr. Rook, thank you once again for being so charitable, and for being so transparent about the less savory aspects of the new world you've endured." Sarah bounded over with a stack of Andy's books, one of every book in the series, all of which he'd autographed earlier in the day, and handed them to Katie Couric. "It might not be your speed, but hey, give them a read and maybe you'll fall in love with the story as much as I have," she said to the reporter. "Just the story, though," Katie said with a grin. "I already have a husband." "I wouldn't share him with you anyway, girl," Sarah chuckled, leaning down to kiss Katie on the cheek. "I think you'll really like them though." Katie scooped up the stack of books and smiled. "Thanks again, to all of you. My producer will be back in two hours to pick up the footage, the camera and the mic. I truly appreciate you being willing to share that moment with the world, Tala. It should put a lot of people's minds at ease." "Hey, Imma have a more famous sex face than Linda Lovelace," Tala said with a wink. "I can learn to live with that." "You should call your next band Sex Face, Tala," Niko said, nudging her. "OMG, I should totally call my next band Sex Face!" Tala cackled. "Anyhoo, shoo. I've got a man to get bonded to." She grabbed Andy with one hand, Emily with the other, and started leading them out of the room, heading towards the stairwell. "So who do you want around for this, Tala?" Andy said, as they started up the stairs. "Well, you and Emily, totes obvs, but my Sherbear's gonna be around as well," Tala said. "I never even asked you if you were into women as well as men," he said, a little embarrassed that he hadn't thought to bring it up before now. "Mostly dudes, well, dude singular now I s'pose, but having a bit of playtime with the girls now and again can be fun, so I'll experiment from time to time, see what feels right." "Don't forget, you're also going to imprint Jade after you're finished with Tala," Em told him. "Oh, sure sure," Tala said, "she can come up to the room as well, and she can bring Lauren with her, since I know that'll make her feel more comfortable. Honestly, whoever wants to come and hang around for it can. I totes don't care that much." "Well, too many people and it becomes harder to catch the audio of it," Em said. "Most of the audio's gonna be unairable," Tala giggled, "but I'll clean up my mouth right before he and I pop." As they reached the top of the stairs, she stopped, turned and pulled Andy down for a soft kiss, looking up at him with eyes that showed the only sign of nervousness he'd seen from the brazen Persian woman so far. "In case it hasn't sunk through your thick skull, doll, I am very grateful that you took me in and are willing to take a chance on me. I know I'm a bit more thicc than the other girls in the house, but variety is the spice of life, and Imma love you like no other." He smiled at her, his hand stroking her face a little. "As long as we make each other happy most of the time, Tala, that's all anyone can ask for." "Imma be more happy once I get my Vitamin D, if you know what I'm sayin'," she giggled, turning to walk towards the bedroom again. "She's a vixen that one," Emily whispered into his ear, nibbling on it a little. "Spicy. I like it." They headed into the bedroom, and Emily moved over to the camera, which had already been set up by the newsteam before they'd left. Em made to sure test the lighting and the sound, however, while other people slowly filtered into the room, Lauren and Jade, as well as Sheridan and Ash. "It's your first time, Tala," he said, "and I always want to make sure everyone's first time is exactly how they want it. So how do you want to do this?" "Mmm, I mostly just want you to lay there," she said, kicking off her shoes. "Let me set the pace, let me control the tempo, let me have a ride." She pulled her shirt off, tossing it aside, leaving her in a sports bra and her jeans. "I'm both a top and a bottom, babe, but this time, we need to make sure my face is in shot for it, and as happy as I am for that to happen, I don't really feel like giving the world a peekaboo of my tits. That's just for fam." She unbuttoned her jeans and slowly unzipped them, shimmying them down over her hips. Tala certainly was curvier than almost anyone else in the household, with a slightly paunchy belly, but she somehow made it look cute. The sports bra was certainly doing hard work, as the extra pounds had certainly enhanced both her bust and her ass. "So that means doggie is out, and on my back gets a bit dicey as well," she said with a smirk. "But if I'm atop you, then Em can frame my face just right." "We may need to have a couple of people hold you up at the very end," Emily said, "so when you pass out, the camera can still have a few seconds of your face while you're beginning the imprinting process." "Good looking out," Tala said as she pointed at Emily. "Sher, I know you got me on this, right?" "You know it." "Jade? You want in for the other side?" The blonde licked her lips a little bit, then nodded, saying nothing. "A'ight then, c'mon girl." Tala glanced over at Andy then cocked her head to one side quizzically. "You gonna make me beg for it, or are you gonna get undressed so we can get to this?" He laughed a little, waving a hand as he sat down on the edge of the bed and unzipped his shoes, then slid them off. He had these tactical boots he loved to wear, and the fact that they had zippers on them meant they were always snug. After shucking those, he unbuttoned the shirt and tossed it over towards the incredibly large dirty clothes hamper the room had, standing up again to unbutton his jeans, unzipping them. "Umm hmm hmm,” Tala said. "I know I've seen it a couple of times already, but damn if you aren't a mighty fine lookin' man." She pulled her sports bra up and over her head, as her mammoth tits slipped free of it, giant mounds of soft flesh capped with almost chocolate colored nipples. "These puppies are gonna do some bouncing today," she said, feeling one up, whether for her own gratification or to get Andy's engine revved up, it was hard to tell. He slipped out of his boxers and then moved up to lay down on the bed. It seemed like all of his sexual activity today was apparently going to be done on his back, he thought to himself, between Fiona and Moira riding him earlier and Tala riding him now. He wondered if Jade would just want to keep him on his back for her turn afterwards, although he assumed he was going to take a shower in between. "Let me just get a couple of pillows lined up here," he said, adjusting so that he was where he thought he needed to be for Tala to hit her mark. "Excellent, love," Emily said. "Now whenever our star is ready,” Tala slipped off her thong, and Andy saw her completely naked for the first time, her cunt shaven clean except for a small rectangle of black pubes high above it, her hips sashaying as she strode over to the bed with as much confidence as he had expected. "How's your head?" he asked her. "Still clear or is it getting harder t  " She cut him off by leaning down and kissing him hard, her hand on his chest practically pinning him down on the bed, as she slowly brought one knee up, then the other, moving to crawl atop of him, her tongue not giving him a chance to finish that sentence for at least a minute, her calloused fingertips dragging down his chest with firm intent. Tala pulled her lips back from his, as she smirked down at him. "Regretting this yet?" "Not even a little," he shot back. "You?" "Nuh uh," she replied. "I kinda wish I could've held out longer, but my cunt feels like I'm smuggling a space heater in it right now, and I think if I tried to hold out much longer, I wouldn't be able to say much." Her hips were grinding against his, his cock not lined up yet, not inside of her, like she was trying to tease them both just a little bit longer. "You don't have to say much if you don't want to, Tala." "Oh but I so very much want to, Andy," she purred at him. "I talked a bit with Sher about what gets you off, and she told me you love a dirty mouth, so I am gonna be one sweary slut for you." She kissed his nose, almost like the look on his face amused her. "I'm gonna shove your cock so deep in my snatch that you're gonna wonder if you're tapping my lungs. Gonna smack my ass down on your thighs and bounce on this glorious cock so hard, we're gonna test if this bed's strong enough. And if I break it? Well, then I'll just have to build a new one for the room, one done properly, one built to handle the sort of good hard fuckings this family is always gonna be up to." He could feel her hand reaching down to grab his shaft, stroking it just a little, but mostly guiding it to get into position. "Normally I tell someone it's their last chance to back out right before they do this, but you started the priming yesterday, which means you couldn't back out now if you wanted to," he said to her. "Does This" she said, slamming her hips down onto his cock, impaling herself until he was hilt deep inside of her cunt, "feel like I want to back out? Fuck no. You feel so fucking good inside of me, I don't even want to fucking move." She giggled a little bit, her eyes looking defocused for a second. "Oh that feels so fucking dope,”

Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 17 Andy has his interview for primetime. Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.   It turned out that a dozen women all getting ready for television appearances was, in fact, a major operation. The master bathroom was large enough that four of the girls could use the mirror at the same time, but beyond that, they had to party up with "prep buddies," each making sure they were getting themselves ready as well as their prep buddy. Andy was, of course, ready long before anyone else was, even with Emily, Sarah, Ash and Niko sharing him in the shower. He left the four of them in there, although they emerged not long after, each running a hair dryer while they applied their make up and got into their outfits. He was glad to escape the bathroom as early as he did. The girls were in go mode now, and the last thing he wanted to do was get in anyone's way, so he took the time to prep the house. The house had a large empty room that seemed like it was meant to be used as a ballroom. They'd used it as their poker room on and off, but it was also just a nice place where lots of people could stand around and talk. It also had French windows opening into the garden, so the lighting of the room was excellent. Andy figured it would be the best place for the group interviews to take place. Katie and Nicolette helped him get enough chairs for everyone into the room, while Jenny was prepping a large lunch for all of them, a massive batch of jambalaya, so they would have a bit of leftovers in case the 60 Minutes crew arrived hungry. They were scheduled to arrive at one in the afternoon, and had asked them not to make plans into the evening, so clearly the interviews would take as long as they took. Nicolette had been doing cleaning a bit at a time for the last two weeks, so the only thing that really needed to get a major touch up was Andy's writing room, which the 60 Minutes people had asked to use for their one on one interviews, something he'd agreed to, although he was going to lock his laptop away before they arrived. He didn't imagine they'd want to steal his writing, but he was notoriously paranoid when it came to that sort of thing. The cats seemed extremely confused by all the hustle and bustle, but also seemed content to just rub up against the leg of whoever was closest, and follow people around when it seemed like they were going from one place to another. Andy also took time to check in with both Tala and Jade, making sure they doing okay and still on board with talking to 60 Minutes, something he was glad he did. Tala, as expected, was starting to feel the mental itch from having been primed the day before but not yet imprinted, though she was handling it far better than Sheridan had, even if she wasn't as far along with it. She said she'd never felt quite so sexually frustrated before, but that it was a great feeling to have, and that she enjoyed her body acting with wills and wants of its own. Jade had news for him as well. "I want you to imprint me as soon as you're done imprinting Tala, Andy," the bubbly blonde said to him. "And I want you to record it. Not for 60 Minutes, though, but for my father. He has tried to control me my entire life, and I'm just friggin' sick of it, so I want him to see that his dang control is broken, and that I'm giving that control to another man, a better man. So you can use my phone to make the video of it, and I don't care what it shows and what it doesn't, as long as he sees my face when I'm taking that orgasm, when I'm starting that imprinting process, so he knows that he can't push me around any more." She'd been talking with a sort of intensity that he'd never seen from her before, and he let her finish. When she stopped talking, it was almost as thought it dawned on her how forcefully she'd been lecturing him on what to do. "That's, that's okay, right?" "You're sure about this, Jade?" he said, taking her hand in his own. "I'm sure he's done some rough things over the years, but he's still your father, and you want to be careful not to do anything you'll come to regret." "The only thing I regret is being that asshole's daughter," she said, wrath in her voice. "I know it's a lot to ask, especially since I'll be sucking you off, which means that it'll be hard not to get your cock at least a little in the shot, but it's important to me, okay? I'm, I'm reclaiming a part of myself that bastard's taken from me. So you asked me earlier what I wanted, and that's what I want. And I want him to see it while I'm imprinting, so there's no way he can talk to me about it." He nodded. "Alright then. You can change your mind at any time between now and then, but if you don't, then that's what we'll do, just for your father, just at your request. Although, you probably also want to record a message for him to go along with it before hand, so he's not just randomly getting that video without any context." She bristled in mirth, nodding quickly. "Good point. I'll record that on my phone after lunch." "Or during the time they're doing one on one interviews with anyone else. I know they're planning on doing smaller interviews, one with Emily and Sarah and one with just me, but I don't know who else they're going to want to talk to." "If they want to talk to me, they can, and if the 49ers organization has a problem with it, well, the heck with them, I don't have to continue being a cheerleader for them anymore." "Give it some thought. You've still got time." By lunchtime, everyone was ready except for the staff, who'd gone to get themselves ready once lunch had been served. Nobody was sure if the 60 Minutes crew would want to talk to them, but Andy felt it best to make sure that anyone who was willing to have a conversation with Katie Couric was in a state where they could. Nicolette had said she didn't care one way or another, and while Katie wasn't thrilled about the idea of being interviewed, she agreed that if Katie Couric wanted to talk to the two of them, she and Jenny would make themselves available for it. Over the course of lunch, it was clear the girls were doing everything they could to keep Andy's mind off the interview, as the family got to know both Tala and Jade better, while Whitney was still in Nicolette's chambers, in the middle of the imprinting process, and Fiona and Moira were in the early stages of it in the master bedroom. Tala had decided that her first project, once she got her workshop set up in the poolhouse, was going to be to make Andy a puzzle desk of his very own, and once that idea had been voiced, all the girls had thoughts and ideas on things to incorporate, with Sarah filling in suggestions based on his books, and Aisling filling in suggestions based on his life. Niko thought it should also incorporate all the girls' names, so that he might have a better time remembering everyone, which made everybody laugh, simply because the family had indeed grown so large. They were just finishing cleaning up after lunch when the doorbell rang, and Andy's heart felt like it stopped just a little. Ash poked him with a smile. "It's just the media, babes," she teased. "You'll do fine. Go say hi." He headed up from the dining room and down to the front door, where Nicolette was standing in the doorway, greeting the visitors. Standing in the doorway was Katie Couric, one of the best known journalists in America, with a couple of crew members behind her. "Hey, Ms. Couric," he said to her as he approached. "Welcome to my home." He held out his hand and she seemed thankful for the normalcy of shaking hands. "Please, Mr. Rook, call me Katie," she said, "and thank you for inviting us for the interview. I know the President's office had something to do with it, but you could have said no if you didn't want to. Having a couple of famous faces like Miss Stevens and Miss Washington selling the new normal will help the general population of the nation make more sense out of this tragic new normal." "Well, I'll call you Katie if you'll call me Andy," he said. "How's your tour of New Eden been so far? Niko mentioned you did a short interview with her at the base, although you mostly just talked with Dr. Varma and my boy Phil." "You're friends with Mr. Marcos?" she said. "Is that how you got in here?" "Well, there's a story behind that. I can tell you now, but I suspect you'd rather get it down on camera. It's not all that long a story, nor is it really that interesting. I suspect Phil's story was a lot more engaging than mine will be." "Did you get your writing room all set up for our interview?" "I did," he said, "and we also set up our ballroom with chairs, so you can talk to all of us together first. I know Em and Sarah are willing to talk to you either in their little studio, or you can use my writing study instead. It's up to you." "I'll have my team take a look at both locations while we're getting set up in the ballroom. Is everyone in the house willing to take part in the interviews?" "Two of my partners have chosen not to take part, simply because they aren't sure how their employers would react to it, but everyone else in the house is willing to chat," he said, as he felt a hand sliding onto his shoulder. He turned around to see Lauren standing behind him. "Actually, Andy, Sheridan and I have decided we're going to do it anyway, and if the Niners or the people at Cirque have a problem with it, fuck'em, we'll sue their asses into the ground," the tall blonde Aussie told him. "If this is gonna be the new normal, pretendin' like it's not is just as bad as sayin' it ain't, so we'll be there." "You're sure, Lauren?" he asked her, smoothing his hand over her hip, knowing it usually soothed her nervous when she was wound up. She placed her hand over his and gave it a soft squeeze, smiling at him. "Yeh, 'sides I dunno how much of management's gone at this point already. You gambled with us, so let us have a turn at the plow fer a change." He leaned up and kissed her softly. "Well, I've known you long enough, hon, to know if your mind's made up, there's no point in trying to talk you out of it." Andy glanced back at Katie Couric, shrugging. "Guess you get your pick of the litter then." Behind her, the crew had started ferrying in lights, tripods and camera equipment. While Andy had thought he'd only seen two additional people at first, it turned out Katie Couric traveled with a crew of nine, and there had been a second and third S U V behind the van that he hadn't seen. It felt a little like his house was being invaded, but he did his best to not get in anyone's way, as Nicolette started to lead a producer away, to show her where both Andy's writing room and the actresses' little studio were located. "C'mon, I'll take you down to the ballroom, and we can get settled there," he said, starting to lead Katie and her two companions down the hallway. One of them, Geraldine Amato, was the unit's head producer, and the other, Poppy Delgato, was the lead camera woman. "Was your crew mostly women before the plague hit?" "Mostly," she said, "although I've got a couple of men in here as well, and thankfully, they've been given the treatment via their wives. My husband has been getting it through myself as well, for about a month now." "I'm a little surprised they let your whole crew into New Eden," he said, as they headed down the stairs to the lower level. "They've been fairly paranoid about letting people in, I've been told, so I imagine you had to quarantine for a little bit after you got here." "We did," she said, stopping to look at one of the promotional posters on the wall, this one in particular for "The Trouble With Werebears." She glanced over at him with that winning smile she loved flashing on the news regularly. "In fact, Geraldine here's now sharing my husband with me, because she didn't have anyone before hand, and needed someone she could count on to be around while doing her job." She reached up and tapped at the words 'New York Times Bestselling Author' on the poster. "It says here you're a bestselling author, but I have to admit that before preparing for this interview, I'd never heard of you." He shrugged with a little smile. "There's leagues of difference between a Bestselling Fiction author and a Bestselling Genre Fiction author, I'm afraid. When you're talking non genre, you're talking hundreds of thousands of copies, but for genre, well, drop a zero off there, so if you're not into urban fantasy, I won't take it as a slight. Jim Butcher, who's probably the most popular of us working in the field, only sold a couple hundred thousand copies for his most recent Dresden Files book, and that series has a huge following, far bigger than my little corner. Hell, I think the reason a publisher finally took a gamble on me was that I was playing in a similar wheelhouse and they were hoping to piggyback off his success." "E. F. Winston is a genre writer, but her books have sold in the hundreds of millions," Katie countered. "So clearly there are breakout stars." "Ah, but those are young adult books, and the teen fiction genre has a handful of crossover success that never seemed to roll over into other things in our genres," he sighed. "The Dagger Academy books were definitely science fiction, but you didn't see a spike in sales for people like John Scalzi or William Gibson when those books took off, did you? The same for those Harry Potter books. Sold by the truckload, and yet, did many of those kids go and read works from Roger Zelazny, Fred Saberhagen, Emma Bull, Terry Pratchett, Steven Brust, Simon R. Green or any of the other massively prolific fantasy masterminds we've had working for decades? No, we're not all that different than any other form of entertainment,  everyone's just hoping that they get one big bite from the apple at some point during their career." "But I heard they're making a movie based on your books?" "Well, when two high profile actresses are willing to sign onto a project, that goes a long way into pushing it out of Movie Hell," he laughed. "The option had been signed years before that, but once Sarah and Emily expressed interest in playing supporting roles, well, that got the whole thing into turnaround quite quickly. It's like the screenwriter William Goldman always said, 'Nobody in Hollywood knows anything.'" Andy shrugged a little bit as they entered the ballroom. "Besides, I figured you'd want to get all this out during the on camera interview." "Oh, we'll go over it again then, but it doesn't hurt to do a little pre camera screening, just so I know what kinds of things you're likely to say, so I can facilitate the conversation in moving in the right directions," she said. "You've been interviewed several times before. Hasn't anyone ever done that?" "Nope," he said, moving to sit in one of the chairs in the front row. "But then again, I've never been interviewed for television before." They'd originally set up the 17 chairs as one chair facing two rows of eight, but Geraldine started moving the two rows of eight into four staggered rows of four. "We'll bring in some risers, so we can get everyone into one big shot," Geraldine told Katie. Poppy nodded. "We'll need to set up four cameras in here," she said, as she started to help Geraldine block out the room. "One for the group shot, one for Katie, one for Andy and one to rove to whoever's answering questions in the group setting. We can use fixed cameras for the first three, and I'll manage the fourth. We'll have them all rolling all the time and you can just pick and choose what you want in the editing room." "How do you want to order them, Katie?" Geraldine asked her. "Well, Andy here in the front corner, then Niko, the woman we interviewed yesterday next to him. That'll be our link between the segments. Then Sarah and Emily next to her, because star power up front. Beyond that, we can figure it out." "I'd like to insist Aisling, my first partner, be up front with me," he said, just as Ash was walking into the room, along with Emily. "The balance might be a little weird," Poppy frowned. "No no," Geraldine, "we can make that work. We'll just do five in front and three in the top row, so we frame Andy in the center, with Niko and Aisling on one side, Emily and Sarah on the other." "Good," Katie said, "that reinforces the whole 'large family' front and forward as our first visual cue, so that the viewer has to confront it right away. Does that work for you?" she said, asking Andy his opinion for the first time. "That'll work," he replied. "You can even put the three staff at the back, since they're willing to be here for this, but aren't likely to volunteer much in the way of answers." "Jenny and Katie, er, Kate might not, Master," Nicolette said, entering the room with the rest of Katie Couric's crew in tow, "but I'm certainly planning on speaking my mind given a chance, because I don't want people to be given the wrong idea." "What's the wrong idea?" Katie asked, tilting her head just a little bit. "That we're here involuntarily, or that this isn't what we wanted, or, hell, even that Master Rook here wouldn't let us change if we wanted," the French maid teased. "You know if I had a nickel for every time he's sort of reminded me I don't have to call him Master, and I've had to remind him that I like calling him Master, well, I could enjoy a nice two week stay in the Bahamas, once it's opened up again. In fact, little secret, every time he reminds me of it lately, I've just gone out of my way to say it even more, so I can watch him blush." "I think you like watching him blush," Ash said, moving to close in around Andy. "Katie Couric," Andy said, "this is my first partner, Ash Blake, and I'm sure you've probably already met Emily Stevens." Katie made it a point to shake Ash's hand first. "A pleasure, Miss Blake." She then turned to Emily, taking the tiny blonde's hand and shaking it as well. "I've actually interviewed you before, Miss Stevens, although I wouldn't be surprised if you didn't remember. You seemed quite busy on that press junket, and I know they were just wheeling journalists in and out for you." "I keep a diary of anyone who's interviewing me, Ms. Couric," Em said, a wry grin on her face, "so I assure you, I remember the interview quite well. Any surprises we should be wary of?" "Oh, I've always got a few things planned to lighten up an interview," the journalist said, somewhat evasively. "It's not like I'm interviewing Vladimir Putin or anything. You're not going to have me murdered for a question you don't like." "Well," the Brit said, "I still wouldn't anger Sarah too much. She's, excitable, and prone to fits of exaggeration." "I'm fairly certain she's never poisoned anyone to win a role, Em," Andy said to her. Emily clicked her tongue in amusement. "Let's not be too hasty with that judgment, Andy. Anyway, shall I round everyone up and we can get started?" "Yes, I think my team will be ready to start in about twenty minutes, so if you can get everyone together, that would be excellent." By the time all the girls were in the ballroom, risers had been placed under the seats, the lights and sound were set up, a boom microphone used to cover the majority of the girls, although clip on mics were used for Katie and Andy. They also had a handheld microphone that the girls could pass around if anyone wanted to give a detailed answer. They were structured as had been discussed, with Niko and Aisling to Andy's left in the front row, and Emily and Sarah to his right. Behind them, Lauren, Taylor, Sheridan and Piper sat. The third row had Asha, Hannah, Tala and Jade. In the back row sat the staff, Kate (his Katie), Jenny and Nicolette. All of the fiancees were up front, and everyone else was sat in order of arrival, with the exception of the staff, who were at the back, at their own request. It felt right that Ash was on one side of him and Emily was on the other, as if the two of them wanted to be close in case he needed support. It wasn't until Andy saw it framed up in the monitor as they were showing Katie that it dawned on him just how big his household was growing, and even still, he knew there were already three more in the house not in this shot. He was always aware of how big his family was, but seeing everyone together in one single framing shot, it really drove the size of it home, and it felt huge. "Okay, Andy, let's start with how you telling us a little bit about yourself and how you got here." For the next few minutes, Andy gave the shortest possible version of his bio, how he'd moved to California a decade and a half ago, his writing for the Silicon Valley companies, as well as his novels, which transitioned nicely into him talking about how he got his vaunted level 5 status, regaling 60 Minutes with the story of how the guy who'd come to test them, Dave, had been a big fan and given he and his then roommate Eric level 5 status as a return gift for Andy having given him an advanced copy of his next novel. "I hope I'm not getting Dave in any trouble by telling that story," he finished. "No no, each member of the initial Bay Area team was given five level 5 statuses to give away as they saw fit," Katie Couric told him. "Most of them just gave them to friends or family, but Dr. David Straussman hadn't used any of his until he met you, and there were no rules on who he could or couldn't give them to, so that's fine." "Straussman," Andy repeated. "Huh. You know, I didn't even know his last name until right now. I hope he's doing okay." "He's doing quite well," Niko said. "I see him every so often wandering around the base." "So Andy," Katie said, bringing them back on task, "how did you fill out the form you were given with the testing process?" "Well," Andy said, "Dave stressed to us when he gave us the link that we should be honest, and to answer the questions knowing we wouldn't be judged for our responses. I don't actually remember a lot of it, because it was a very long questionnaire, like, ridiculously thorough. But I suppose what you're getting at is what key things do I remember answering." "Yes, that's what I'm asking." "There were definitely questions about my sexual preferences, like, a lot of those, but there were also basic demographic questions about what range of people I felt comfortable dating, was I into women, men or both, and how did I feel about polyamory." "Did that surprise you?" she asked him. "Sure, but not as much as I expect it probably shocked people back in the Midwest. It's not what I would call common place around here, but you see it mentioned often enough in people's online dating profiles that most people have at least some awareness of it here in the Bay." "And how did you answer the polyamory question?" "I actually put 'no preference,' but you have to remember, to some extent when this started, we thought this was all some temporary thing, and we certainly didn't know that the casualties to men in America were going to be as high as they were," Andy said, sighing a little bit, Ash taking his hand, squeezing it reassuringly. "Do you remember what ages you put that you would be comfortable with?" "The low end was set to 18, and I didn't adjust it, and I set the high end to 35. I suspected no one younger than their mid twenties would be interested in me, so the low end didn't really matter." "You can start to see how his mind works," Hannah teased, "and how he just misses things sometimes." That let the girls have a soft laugh, releasing a little bit of the tension. "Were there any things that you said were absolute deal breakers?" Katie asked. "Just two," Andy admitted. "Must not be allergic to cats, and must not smoke, although we ended up with someone who vapes." "And who is that?" "That'd be me," Sheridan said, "but I'm working on quitting, so, it's a stopgap on the way to that. And it's been much easier stepping down from that than it was stepping to that from smoking." "Who showed up first?" "Aisling showed up I think it was actually the very next day," Andy said. "I was a little surprised how quickly everything moved. Usually anything the government's managing is a total clusterfuck, but I think since we were basically right by the site where the treatment was developed, they were rushing it out in order to keep as many people safe as they could." "Aisling, let me ask you Aisling, was Andy the sort of man you dreamed about ending up with when you entered into the process?" "At first, my head was a little clouded, because the process when it started wasn't as refined as it is now, so when I met Andy, my mind was a little fogged up with lust, but he ticked all the boxes of what I wanted out of a man. He didn't look exactly like I expected him to, but yeah, within a couple of days, I knew I loved him pretty hard. Still do." "Would he have been the kind of person you would've gravitated to in a bar?" Katie asked her. "I would've thought he was cute, but I was horrible at dating, and only had a couple'a boyfriends before him, so I'm a bad judge of character for that sort of question." "How many of you would've approached Andy in a bar?" Katie asked the group of them. Andy chuckled, rolling his eyes. "Be honest." Sarah put her hand up immediately, and Tala raised her hand as well, as the rest of the group giggled a little bit. "As progressive as we all like to think we are, Katie," Niko said, "women still generally don't approach men in bars, so maybe that's more on us than saying anything about our tastes." "Sarah, I saw you put your hand up," Katie asked. "You're an Oscar nominated actress who's know worldwide. What about Andy would've made you approach him?" Over the next couple of minutes, Sarah and Emily related the story of how they'd attended one of Andy's Q&As at ComicCon in costume, so that nobody would recognize them, and talked about how she'd had a crush on him because of his writing for a long time, which Katie laughed about, and Andy was certain would make for good television. "So how many of you would say you're in love with Andy now?" she asked the group after Sarah finished her story. About half of women raised their hands, although several of the others looked like they were considering raising their hands. The front row all raised their hands, as expected, but Lauren and Piper also raised their hands, which surprised Andy a little. "So those of you who wouldn't say you're in love with him, how would you describe your relationship with him?" "Deep respect and affection, but not at the love stage, not yet anyway," Sheridan said. Most of the other girls seemed to nod and agree with that. "Why do you say 'not yet,' Sheridan?" "You have to keep in mind, Katie, a lot of us have only known Andy a few weeks right now," she said, leaning forward just a little bit. "We had to make probably the biggest choice of our lives, and we had to do it basically on a hunch. Our choices were to defer treatment and go on being afraid we were going to die, or take the treatment and get paired up with a man for the indefinite future. That's a hell of a gamble to ask of anyone." "Who's unhappy with the decision they made, raise your hand," Katie said, only to get no hands raised in response. "Everyone's happy being paired with Andy, maybe for the rest of your lives?" "Look, Ms. Couric," Hannah said. "You're going to find every one of us girls has a different story, a unique story, and each one of us came to where we are now on an entirely different path, m'kay? But we'll all tell you the same thing,  Andy's treated us with an immense amount of respect and affection, and he's made sure that nobody's doing anything they aren't comfortable with. Shit, he's even done stuff he's been a little uncomfortable with because it's made us feel more comfortable, and how many women can say that about their partner? So while a bunch of us aren't in love with him, yet, we all admire and respect how much he's gone out of his way to make sure we feel like we're part of a goddamn family, a good goddamn family." "Do you want to continue to grow the family, Andy?" "If you ask him," Em said, jumping in before he could respond, "he wanted to stop growing it a while ago." All the girls laughed at that. "But at this point, I think we're all doing what we can to stick together, and a lot of us girls wanted to protect our friends, to keep them safe, so we took turns presenting them all to Andy, trying to convince him to bring them into our home and into our family." "Everyone had someone they wanted to pitch?" Katie said, smiling at Andy. "That must have been overwhelming." "Not everyone wanted to pitch someone, but almost everyone," he said with a laugh. "And it was a lot of names and faces that were presented all at once. I said upfront, though, that I wasn't going to bring everyone on, and that there was only so much of me to go around. In the end, I think we mostly made it work to everyone's satisfaction." "So how many more people are coming?" "Well, we have three people who are in the imprinting process right now, and two more people arriving tomorrow, and if I have any say in the matter, that will absolutely, positively, definitively be the limit of women I can handle in my life," he chuckled. "And how much say do you actually have in that matter, Andy?" "Very little!" Emily joked, and all the girls laughed, as did Katie. "It would take a super compelling case for us to add, like, anyone else to the family past that," Sarah said, "but I think it's totally for the best that we never say never. Sometimes exceptions have to be made." "Like I told you yesterday, Katie," Niko said, "I think if Andy had total control of the matter, he would've probably put a hard limit in after myself, Ash and Lauren were in his life. He told me multiple times early on that he barely felt like he deserved one amazing woman, and at that point, he already had three, so it's been a growth process." "But this is the new normal now," Katie said. "Or at least it's going to be. Families with one man and several women, because so many men in the US have died. Raise your hand if you know a man who's lost their life to the plague here in the US." All the women raised their hands, and of course Andy had his raised as well. "How does that feel?" "I think we're all suffering from some degree of post traumatic stress disorder," Piper said. "The losses, they're too big for any of us to process, so we're sort of clinging to one another, holding on to the only family that we know for certain that we can protect." "Piper, you were actually supposed to have competed in the Olympics by now. How does that feel, knowing that when it starts up again next year, the US basically doesn't have almost any of their male athletes to compete?" "At this point, it's impossible for it to even make sense in my head any more, Katie," she sighed. "Most of the people I trained with have died over the last several months. A lot of my trainers died. I've lost colleagues, friends and family members. I don't even know where to start mourning, because there's so damn many people to mourn. I consider myself lucky that my sister's husband took everything seriously, and completely refused to leave the house this year since the word of the plague got out." "It's something we've talked about in here a bunch," Andy said. "And we sort of keep coming back to that famous Stalin quote. 'A single death is a tragedy, a million deaths are a statistic.' It's so many dead men that the mind can't even make sense of it. It's like 9/11, but if each of the Twin Towers was holding exclusively almost every man each of us knew and loved. My own brother died a few weeks back, and he was one of the kindest and most careful souls I know, but he ran out to help someone get their storm shutters up before a particular bad thunderstorm rolled through, and a few weeks later, he was just gone, almost overnight. It happened so fast, I didn't even hear about it until after he was already gone." "It's actually unproven that's a real Stalin quote," Tala said. "I read an article that said it was attributed to a French humorist." "Sure, but even if Stalin didn't say it," Andy said, "it's still pretty relevant here. It doesn't really matter who said it, it's the sentiment that's important. We're talking about a matter of scale, and the human mind's capacity to comprehend that scale. At the end of the day, that's a hell of a lot for anyone to handle. So we're all just doing our best." "Normally," Emily said, "when a friend or loved one dies, there is typically a funeral or a wake, a gathering of all that person's surviving circle coming together, to celebrate their passing and remember them, but we have been denied that, and it has made all their passings that much harder to process, somehow transformed them all into seeming less real, because our normal emotional milestones haven't happened along the way. We are adrift in our emotional morass." "That's true," Katie said. "We, as Americans, haven't had to confront all the deaths simply because we aren't allowed to go out and do so, and that somehow makes it feel less concrete." "It hits you every day," Jade said, "little by little. Lauren described it to me a few weeks ago as a slow motion car crash that we're all stuck in, and nobody can get out of." "So, Jade, I understand you're one of the newest arrivals here," Katie said. "Have you gone through the imprinting process yet?" "Not yet," she said. "Tala and I arrived yesterday, but we wanted to wait a little bit, to spend some time with Andy and his family, to makes sure that we would be happy getting melted into their pot. I'm happy to say we're both going to do it, but it's the kind of commitment you gotta be certain of, you know?" "Have you seen what the imprinting process is like?" "Um, yes?" she said, trying not to blush a little. "When we arrived yesterday, we had a third person with us, another woman who was joining the staff and faculty of the house, but not the family itself, a young woman named Whitney." "So, Andy, explain to me the difference between family and staff, and how you decide that." He immediately put his hands up, almost like he was at gunpoint. "First and foremost, I do not decide that," he laughed, and all the girls laughed with him. "When the military came and relocated us from our little condo and brought us here to New Eden, the house also came with three members of staff attached with it, all of whom I was told had been selected to mesh with me, and whose boxes I would tick as well." "That was the three of you in the back, Nicolette, Jenny and Kate, yes?" Katie asked. "We had all been told a bit about Andy before he arrived," Nicolette said, "and his answers to the questionnaire implied that he would eventually be willing to play into our tastes." "Eventually?" Katie asked. "Well, sure," Nicolette giggled. "I know the first few times I called him Master, it rattled his cage a little bit, but he eventually realized I liked saying it, and nobody was making me do it. One of the things that we girls all figured out early on was that just because Andy was okay with something didn't mean he had any real experience with it, so we would need to hand hold him a bit through it. So while Andy said he was okay with bondage and discipline stuff in his questionnaire, he didn't have any real practical experience in it. So we've found ways to teach him about that kind of thing without it ever feeling like we were lecturing to him. He sort of set that expectation up front when he told us communication was everything, and he couldn't have been more right." "And Kate? I hear that you and Jenny had a different experience," Katie asked. "Damn, uh? Andy?" Kate (his Katie) asked. "How real you want us to get here?" "We're not hiding anything," he chuckled, "so fire away." "So, uh, Katie," Kate coughed. "I'm actually a lesbian. Not a bisexual who mostly identifies as a lesbian, I mean straight up, hardcore, one hundred percent, unrepentant fully committed lesbian. And Jenny here is my wife, but she's bisexual." "Hi!" Jenny cheerily said with a wave. "When we signed up for this, we, ah, we were planning on hiding that from Andy, and I was simply going to fake it, and go along with the ruse, so that we could stay together, and we could still get the treatment, which, as you already know, takes both a female and a male component to work," she sighed. "So I, er, we lied, and claimed we were both bisexual. Since we were married, wherever we went, we were going to go together, and we figured we could just keep up that lie as long as we needed and make it work." "And what happened?" Katie asked. "Day two, I folded, before we'd even been imprinted," Jenny said with a shrug. "When we met him, Andy wasn't at all what any of us were expecting him to be, but I mean that in a really good way. It didn't feel right lying to him. We'd had a few days together before he showed up, the three of us, us two and Nicolette. We'd talked about it, and Nicolette volunteered to go first, so that if it didn't go well, my Katie and I could request to be moved elsewhere, since we were a little more particular than she was about how we got paired up." "What do you mean, you folded?" "I started talking to Andy, and, and it all just came tumbling out, how we were a little unsure, how my Katie wasn't really into men, and, I just felt like I had to tell him everything before we were committed to anything." "How did you react to that, Andy?" "I could tell they were afraid that I was going to be angry," Andy said, his tone as breezy and relaxed as he could keep it, "but I wasn't. Why would I be? I simply wanted to talk with them about how they wanted to handle it, because at that point, I knew a bit more about the physiological affects of the treatment than they did, so I wanted to prepare them for it, if they wanted to move forward." "Do you still consider yourself a lesbian, Kate?" Katie asked her. "Absolutely. I don't feel any sexual attraction to Andy what so ever," she said. "Now, with that said, I can also admit that I have received biochemically induced orgasms from him regularly as part of the treatment process, and I don't think that affects my sexual identity in any way. But Andy and I haven't ever had direct sex. He's offered, but he's also never pressured. I might take him up on it some day, to see if the chemical and neurological changes the treatment have made to me might compensate for my lack of sexual attraction to him, but then again, I may not. That's my decision, well, our decision, to make," she said, taking Jenny's hand in hers. "And nobody's going to tell me who and what I am. I get to decide that, and fuck anyone who says otherwise." "So if you haven't had direct sex with him, how are you getting what you need from him to keep your treatment managed? Go ahead and be as direct as you want, and we can bleep parts of it out if we need to, but I think they're just going to air it as we send it." "Well, to be frank about it, I don't ever actually fuck Andy, but that doesn't mean I don't swallow his semen. I do that around once a week, either directly from him, or second hand from my wife. I consider sucking his cock just to be another task around the house that needs doing now and again. No offense, Andy." He laughed, waving a hand in his air. "None taken, but you already know that." "And that's enough?" Katie asked. "Just swallowing semen, either directly or second hand?" Kate nodded. "It's fine. I haven't had any adverse side effects, and it's easy enough right before he's about to pop for him to point it elsewhere, or for Jenny and I to split it after he does pop. I'm never going to have an encounter with Andy without Jenny present, and she's always my focus, not him, because she's my wife, and he's just, my boss." "And everyone in the house is okay with that?" "This is the world we live in now," Lauren said. "Lotsa fellas used to get all hung up onna things that they did and didn't like, but who's got time for that anymore? Life's too short to hold onta old grudges, so if we can, we're all gonna take it on the chin and just keep movin' on together." "Now Lauren, I understand you're also a lesbian." "Nah Katie," the tall blonde Aussie corrected. "I'm definitely bisexual, but I just lean a lot more towards the ladies than I do the fellas. I very much enjoy my sexual encounters with Andy, but I'm not one of his primary partners, despite showing up so early. I'm in love with him, like he is with me, but he's not my Big Love, if you folla. I've got me own primary partner here, in Taylor. We'd split before New Eden, and when she came back, I was right pissed off, but we've worked it out, and now she and I are back to being a couple again." "Does that put you on the outs with Andy?" "Nah," she laughed, "it just means the master bed doesn't need triple reinforcement. I love Andy and all he's done for me, for alla us, but I ain't interested in being one of his wives. I wanna marry Taylor at some point, but that doesn't mean I don' wanna stay part of this family. That works for us, so, y'know, fair play." "How many people do sleep in bed with you on any given night, Andy?" "There's always at least five of us in the bed," he answered. "Myself, Ash, Niko, Emily and Sarah. But sometimes more people want to cram in, and we never say no." "What's the most the bed's ever held for a night?" "Oh, uh, everyone who isn't staff, I think, but last week, so before some people had arrived," he said, trying to remember, "so, what, 11?" "Yes, that was the maximum. On the day when we found out Andy's brother died," Emily said, "we all crawled into bed with him and just wrapped our arms around him, as we all shared a good cry, then fell asleep holding one another, but that's extremely uncommon." "Five or six would definitely be the average," Ash said. "So the four of you would say you're closer to Andy than the rest of the women in the house?" "Well, we're all his fiancees, so we'd better be, Katie!" Sarah laughed. "He asked Ash first, and then Niko asked him before he could even get the words out to her, so once he freakin' told us, me and Em, we both demanded he propose to us as well immediately, because we come as a package deal." "What do you mean by that, Sarah?" "Okay, well, here's the thing. Emily and I have been a couple for almost two years now, but we're both, well, we're both totally into dudes and chicks. So while we super love each other, we also knew we were going to need a regular cock in the equation. When we found out that the writer of my favorite freaking book series of all time was in play, we decided we had to freaking have him." Andy was a little amazed Sarah could do so much to self censor, but realized she'd probably been doing it for interviews forever. "So you put in a request for the two of you to be paired up with Andy, and the government made that happen?" There was a long pause, as everyone was trying to decide what to say and how to say it, but eventually Emily broke the silence. "Something like that, yes," she lied. "We'll put a pin in that and come back to it later," Katie said, and Andy's guard was immediately up. He'd been wondering what sort of problems this interview was going to throw up, and now he felt like he knew what one of them was. "Have you had to send anyone back, Andy? Had any partners show up that you didn't think would be compatible?" "Just one," he admitted. "My ex girlfriend was sent to me, because she hadn't disclosed that we'd been together about a decade ago. She was eager to rekindle the relationship, but I was not. It ended on terms that made me unwilling to revisit it again, so we helped her make other arrangements. We hadn't been compatible back then, and I didn't feel comfortable gambling that she'd grown enough that I would've been compatible with her now." "You didn't send her back to the government?" "New Eden isn't that large of a community, so sometimes we just see if we can make things work among ourselves first, and we found a solution that everyone seemed happy with, including my ex. In fact, the people that my partners here pitched to me that I didn't think would be good matches for our family, we worked to pair them up with other people here in New Eden instead, so they were still local and safe. It's a small town, so we have to look out for one another. Problems here are rare and generally manageable." "Not always, though, we've heard," Katie said. "I take it you've heard about the fatality that New Eden had last week?" Everyone nodded. "It was horrible, hearing about someone dying from something so easily preventable," Hannah said. "Like, they totes warned us about that ish before we left the base, so why the hell would someone chance it?" "They did warn you?" "Very thoroughly," Emily insisted, horror in her voice. "They told us multiple times, again and again and again, that if we took in semen from any man other than the one we were paired up with, it would be toxic, if not fatal. They even showed us a recording of a woman who'd already been imprinted getting semen from a man she wasn't paired up with on her skin, and the large, violent rash that immediately broke out. I am told they show that footage to everyone, to drive the point home. Seeing that sort of instantaneous reaction should've been enough to discourage anyone from testing those boundaries." "They're talking on base about showing some of the autopsy photos from the fatality to the people who are getting the treatment now," Niko said, "to make sure everyone understands how serious it is not to dally outside your family." "Have any of you ever been tempted?" "I think we all value our lives too much for that," Sarah joked. "And love Andy far too much for that," Ash said. "Definitely," Emily agreed. "Why would anyone task such a pointless risk?" "Did any of you know the woman who died, or the man she partook from that killed her?" Katie asked them. "I met her briefly," Andy said, "but I wouldn't say I knew her. And none of us ever even met the man accused of doing it to her." "Major Peters told us yesterday he's currently imprisoned at the base, pending local law enforcement being able to take custody of him. They're going to charge him with murder, they were telling us." "They should," Sarah said. "They told everyone when they brought them here to New Eden what would happen if people engaged in any form of sexual activity with anyone they're not paired with, and they fucking did it anyway!" "The problem," Andy sighed, "is that the man, whoever he is, already has multiple women paired up with him, which means that whatever they do to him is going to affect those women as well, even if it's just that they have to come to a prison for their weekly intake. Those women are already tied to him. I'm sure they're looking into some way to remove the binding and reimprint a woman onto a new person, but there's only so many problems they can solve at once." "Does it bother any of you that your health is tied to Andy's?" Katie asked the group. "Bother is the wrong word," Sheridan said, annoyance in her tone of voice. "Concern is the right word. We're very protective of Andy, because he knows our lives are all fully dependent on his for the time being, and that if he dies, we all probably die with him. So, sure, we're concerned, but I think all of us feel comfortable in knowing that Andy's got our best interests at heart, and is keeping that all in mind." "One of the two people arriving tomorrow is going to be his bodyguard," Jenny said. "A friend of mine from college, who's going to guard his life with her own." "Who's the other?" "A director friend of mine," Emily said, "whom I thought would be an excellent addition to the house. She was one of the AD's on some of the latter Dagger Academy movies." Katie Couric clapped her hands together. "Okay, why don't we take a break, then do some of the one on ones, and then we can circle back and do another group interview to close out the day. Our team can leave you one of our cameras here tonight, so you can get that video of someone being imprinted, and we'll come by and pick it up tomorrow before we leave town. We appreciate you trusting us with that, as I know it can't have been an easy decision to make, but I think that footage will go a long way to convincing people this treatment is in their best interest. As for today, we'll go ahead and finish getting set up in Andy's office, and when you're ready Andy, we can sit down and do our one on one and drill down on some things I've got further questions on." "Sure," he said, as all the girls were standing up and stretching. "Let me go grab a quick drink, and I'll meet you in my office in about ten minutes, okay?" "Sounds good." Katie and her crew were escorted by Nicolette down to Andy's office, while the girls stood up and started chatting among themselves, while Emily and Ash closed it around Andy. "That went about as well as can be expected," Emily said to them. "I feel like we've got some kind of curveball coming," Ash said, taking Andy's hand in her left and Emily's hand in her right. "After you're done, Andy, we'll talk a bit again. I'm sure you'll get surprises before any of us do." He took his time, grabbed a bottle of Vanilla Coke, drank it then headed down to his office, which today felt a little like going into a lion's den. With all the girls in the ballroom, the large group session had allowed the attention to bounce around a great deal, and he felt like he could catch his breath, but here, it was just going to be the two of them, and he didn't have anyone to run interference for him from time to time. Andy headed into his office and saw that even his cats weren't in there, likely having been moved by the production crew, as Andy moved to sit down in his writing chair, Katie Couric sitting across from him. "Are you ready?" she said to him. "Yep," he answered. "Let's do it." After the mics were checked, the cameras were tested and the lights were adjusting, Andy's one on one began with a softball question. "So how'd you fall into writing urban fantasy, Andy?" "The best advice I ever got was 'if the stories you want to read don't exist in the world, it's your job to put them there,' so I've stuck with that," he said. "I knew what kind of stories I wanted to read, and nobody was really writing those, a sort of fantasy western/samurai hybrid. I mean, you had Butcher's Dresden books, but those were more of fantasy noir hybrids, and I wanted to get into the sort of stories that people like Akira Kurosawa and Sergio Leone used to tell, where you could kill off characters, where actions had consequences and where you never really knew when the next gunfight was coming, because it felt like they could happen at any time. Joe Abercrombie does it in high fantasy, but I wanted something that was happening in our time, in our world.&am